《The Veilwalker》


 Chapter 01 Prologue

    Humans on Earth have come a long way. In its long history, there have been conflicts for varying reasons. As these conflicts progressed, humanity reached a point where they almost destroyed themselves with the weapons they created.


    Learning from the error of their predecessors, what was left of the humans banded together to create a new world where there were no borders nor nations, just a group of people who wanted to live without the threat of wars, racial discrimination or diseases.


    in the following millennia that followed, humans had reached the peak of technological advancement in all fields of science¨Dfrom engineering, computing, biological and chemical. The issue of food and diseases was eliminated. At their height of growth and enlightenment, the interstellar era began.


    Humans had achieved hyperspace travelling technology that made space exploration and colonization possible. Quickly colonizing their immediate solar system and expanding from there, humans began exploring the rest of the galaxy as well as the nearby ones.


    Advancements in cosmology have confirmed the presence of other lifeforms in the Milky Way galaxy and the nearby ones. The lifeforms found turned out to be other humans just like them and two variants that were also humans.


    Though initially hindered by the barrier of communication and conflicting interests, humans were able to establish some decorum of an alliance, a fragile one, but still one, nonetheless.


    The two new species of humans they came across were the One-horned humans and the Dark sclera humans. These humans had similar physical features to themselves except for the five-inch pointed horn on their foreheads. While not much of a difference, this horn feature could absorb solar radiation to strengthen them.


    In all aspects of physicals¨Dstrength, speed, stamina, reaction time¨D these one-horned humans were superior. And to top that off, they had an average height of 2 metres when they hit adulthood. They were fighters and had a similar level of advancement.


    Humanity, seeing how pushed back they were, decided to band together to create a utopia where the remaining galaxies somehow still intact into a galactic empire. With their combined strength, they fought back but with little success.


    When humanity reached the height of their despair, the same phenomenon that brought new and strange energy into their universe also imparted magical abilities to some of the surviving humans. With their newfound strength and magical abilities¨Dabilities that were once only works of fiction were now a thing of reality, humans were finally able to fight the void creatures.


    The influx of this new form of energy birth new and unique resources like precious metals, plants with special properties and new universal regions rich in these resources waiting to be discovered.


    With these abilities came the curiosity to know. As they began fighting back, they learnt of the biology of their new abilities and the void creatures. The void creatures were not much of a lifeform as a form of energy taking shape. How they function and thrive was a mystery. However, these creatures when they die leave behind a body that was a treasure trove of resources.


    The bodies of the void creatures could be used to create weapons, ships, combat suits, and a whole lot of other applications.


    The fluid they had within them which humans assumed to be blood came with all kinds of attributes of the elements¨Dfire, water, wind, metal, earth, lightning, healing and all kinds of attributes. Attributes that when implemented into their technology and weapons produced a greater effect overall. Along with this was their core¨Da solid amalgamation of their energy.


    A small core from a low-level void beast was enough to power a huge spaceship as well as its ability to perform hyperjumps that covered millions of light years in one.


    After years of fighting, growth and development, humanity had managed to create a decent level of order in the chaos that was their universe.

 Chapter 02 Alexander Gray

    Year 2024 After The Universal Calamity


    Human Empire, Sector Two, Milky Way Galaxy


    Earth, Central City


    ~RING~RING~


    The alarm clock signalling the dawn of a new day made its existence known, doing its job of waking up its master. Alexander Gray raised his tired hands to hit the buzz and end his misery. While he appreciates the alarm clock doing its job, he sometimes finds it annoying.


    Alex slowly lifted himself from his sleeping position and sat down on his single bed. Glancing at the morning light brightening up the room, he turned and looked across the room where his younger brother, Aaron, was still fast asleep. Both he and his brother were in the same middle school.


    While he was in his final year and about to graduate in a few weeks, Aaron was now in his sixth grade, very soon going up to the seventh grade.


    ''Even the loudness of the alarm did not wake him. I fear for his future,'' Alex pondered to himself standing to his feet and approaching Aaron''s bedside. Like any other typical family, Alex cares deeply for his little brother and always ensures he is not mistreated in school.


    While he himself was subjected to his share of bullies, he actively made sure Aaron was not left exposed and targeted by bullies.


    "Yo Aaron, wake up." Alex placed his hand on his brother''s shoulder and shook him to wake. "Aaron, it''s already morning and we should be getting ready." Aaron slowly stirred awake and looked at his disrupter. "Brother, is it daytime already?" "Yeah, so let''s get ready. I have a field trip today."


    "Huu... very well. Hopefully, nothing happens at all." He resumed his exercise while waiting for Aaron to finish. After fifteen minutes long wait, Aaron was done, and Alex moved in to prepare for the day.


    ......


    Alex moved to the eat-in kitchen where his father was seated having his breakfast while reading the news from his holographic pad with Aaron beside him also eating. His mother was on the dishes when she spotted Alex.


    "Good morning, mom." Alex went to give her a kiss before taking his seat. "Old man, what''s up?" He called out to his father with a smug look on his face. His father, William Gray, lifted his head from his display and responded, "Boys your age should be humbler. And I''m not old, I''m matured."


    "Yeah, boys my age would be giving you a headache. Again, having kids already puts you in the old category." Alex jabbed. Having a close relationship with his family where they could play around like this was one of the most cherished things in his life, and this is where his motivation came from, to become a hunter and relieve the burden on them.


    Alex had always been a smart kid who was mature for his age. Although this maturity stemmed from his humble beginnings, it did nothing to change how he saw the world.


    "Alright, that''s enough banter. Alex, your brother is almost done, and you''d be the reason for running late." Sarah Gray interjected, reminding Alex of his schedule. However, his father was not done, "What about your mom? Isn''t she old as well?" he said. But this quickly earned him a glare from his wife. He quietly shrunk back into his news pad.


    "Mom would be forever young, unlike you." Of course, Alex made sure to earn some brownies from his mother who acknowledged his words with a sweet smile.


    "Son, remember to never be like your elder brother." As a last attempt to gain support, he turned to his youngest. But to his surprise, the reply he received was not what he had hoped for. "No comment," replied Aaron. This created a crackle of muffled laughter from Alex and his mother.


    "Tch, kids these days...," was his only response before focusing on his news. Having had his fun with his father, he quickly finished his breakfast and prepared to depart with Aaron. Although the last member of the family, Olivia Gray, Alex and Aaron''s older sister was absent, they already knew she was off to work.


    "Okay, we''re off." Alex bid farewell to his parents and headed out with his brother.

 Chapter 03 Newhaven School

    Alex and his family have lived their whole lives in Central City located on the central continent, an inland city in the heart of the once African and South American continents now fused from a continental drift many millennia ago. Although called a city, the size spans approximately 9.8 million square kilometres.


    Due to its immense size, the city was demarcated into districts, each with a lord governing the day-to-day administration.


    Central City was a sprawling, vertical metropolis where technology and magic is seamlessly integrated with daily life. The city gleams with towering skyscrapers that stretch into the clouds, connected by a web of transparent sky bridges and glowing neon pathways. At night, the city glows in a spectrum of colours, reflecting off its sleek, metallic surfaces and glass facades.


    Commuting to school in a self-driving car powered by the empire''s core AI system, Alex and Aaron spent less than 15 minutes in the cab before arriving. Standing before the gigantic school that had a population of thousands of students, they made their way inside.


    Because of the huge population size of the students, each year group had a dedicated building four storeys high with all the necessary infrastructure. Additionally, each classroom had a student limit of thirty, thus one year group could take up to ten classrooms with their homeroom teachers. And this was not unique to Newhaven School, as every other school had a similar build.


    Alex guided his younger brother to his block and made his way to the final-year student building. Being a student of Class A, the elite class, carried its own prestige. However, this could easily change depending on the performance of the students at the end of the year exams.


    Upon entering the classroom already half filled, Alex moved towards his seat at the back of the classroom, making sure to mind his own business. He had already spotted the class bully with his gang. Thankfully, they were busy talking about the field trip to Mars. He soon took his seat and exchanged pleasantries with his one and only pal, Ross Bangu, a pure one-horned human.


    "Hey Long Ross, what''s up?" Alex teasingly called out to his friend. Ross Bongu stood at a height of 1.8 m at the age of fifteen years and had red hair and a lean muscular build. Like the rest of his classmates, he was adorned in black trousers, a white shirt and a matching black jacket with the school crest.


    Alex had shown him kindness and willingly approached him when everybody else at the time avoided him due to his big stature at a tender age even for his species. His colleagues of similar blood only showed the bare decorum. This made him value the uniqueness of his connection with Alex.


    Alex was among this bunch as he admired the beauty of the modern vehicle for orbital travel. These air trains were designed to reach orbit with their destination being the massive two crossed ring structures that revolve around the planet. These massive constructs were a feature of all planets in the empire.


    They served as space stations for space crafts as well as putting up protective shields to withstand the cosmic mana waves and they were largely successful.


    "Alright, that''s enough. Come back to seats." Returning to their seats, the students focused on their teacher. As a strict teacher with no nonsense policy in his presence coupled with his stature commandeered respect.


    "We will now proceed in an orderly fashion to the open courtyard. Also double-check your items and ensure you have everything. Once you''re done, move outside and join your mates. And I better see a proper queue once I step outside. Do I make myself clear?!"


    "Yes, sir!" They all responded. Alex and Ross were among the first to step outside their classroom, heading to the courtyard.


    "Relax, would you? The train is only taking us into orbit." Ross advised. Of course, Alex knew that. But that wasn''t going to spoil his mood. With a wide grin on his face, he made his way down via the lift heading straight for the air train. As he got closer, the intricate details he missed before came into view.


    From the little he knew; the trains were built with materials resistant to radiation and the inner chambers insulated to retain air as well as pressure. It had all the necessary amenities as well. They had top speeds of 28,080 km/h and were designed in a way to mitigate sonic booms, making the experience comforting for the passengers.


    "A country pumpkin will always be a pumpkin." Alex heard this comment and annoying laughs from behind and didn''t need to look back to know who it was. He simply ignored them while Ross gave them a sharp glare that shut them up.


    ''This marks my first steps into a broader world. I promise, things would not remain this way for long.'' Alex silently vowed with a resolute look on his face.

 Chapter 04 Orbital Rings

    The final year students numbering 300 lined up nicely before the sir train with their teachers already having a brief exchange with the captain. Standing before the train entrances were humanoid robots powered by the empire''s primary AI system. These robots were mostly used in assisting space efforts and the military. Other variants were also used in maintaining law and order across the empire.


    Alex stood with his classmates taking everything in when the captain moved towards them after her brief exchange with the teachers. The captain introduced herself and proceeded to instruct them on what to do once inside the train. While the trip would be for a short 30 minutes, they needed to observe all the protocols. As kids, there would always be those who ignored simple instructions.


    Of course, the robots were there to assist them with any problem they would have.


    "That would be all." Completing his instructions, the students were guided into the trains and directed to their seats. Once everyone was seated and well-fastened, the air train prepared for takeoff.


    [Next stop: Alpha Orbital Ring]


    Came the system announcement.


    ...


    [Welcome to the Alpha Orbital Ring]


    Once the air train docked with the primary orbital ring and reset the atmospheric pressure and composition in the docking interface, the students were then allowed to exit calmly. The students with their teachers were guided to the spacecraft docking area by the robots. As they moved, they appreciated the view of the earth from the station. The orbital ring was huge, and this was just one of two.


    The colossal classes and above that were mostly docked on the Beta Orbital Rings for hunters came with hyperdrives. These hyperdrives were the new and improved versions from millennia ago that could perform millions of light-year jumps in one. These drives were built from the cores of the void monsters since they were the most sustainable forms of energy they could ask for.


    Additionally, the orbital rigs and the colossal classes were built using materials from the void creatures as were as the new minerals humans discovered.


    "Yeah, you should see the colossal classes and above. That would really blow you away." Ross responded with a smile. They continued their discussion until the teachers returned from their short meeting.


    "Okay everyone, everything has been sorted out and everyone who needs to be here is already present.


    "This time, however, once inside the ships, you would be guided to chambers where you''d be fitted with suits suitable for space travel. The suits are designed to maintain your body temperature and can generate its own air. Now don''t ask me how they work, they just do."


    The teacher went on to explain how long the journey would take and all they needed to do was to be seated, and before they knew it, they''d be landing on Mars. The current position of Mars was on the opposite side of the Sun, away from Earth. But this distance meant very little as the ships could cover that distance in about an hour.


    Once everyone was guided inside the ship and led to the changing rooms to be fitted into their sleek-looking suits that looked more like sleek motorcycle suits and helmets, they were led to the sitting area where the robots fastened them into their seats for safety reasons; though they would hardly know the difference once they start moving.


    [Takeoff in five minutes]


    Alex looked over to his left where Ross was seated. He raised his hand into a fist to which Ross responded in kind, fist-bumping. As the students prepared for their journey, little did they know the disaster that would befall them as some would never return and was also the beginning of a wave of change overturning known conclusions.

 Chapter 05 Cosmic Mana Wave

    Cosmic Mana Wave Monitoring Centre, Mars


    Director Oslove Dirgg, a dark sclera-eyed human, oversaw the monitoring station of Mars''s orbital rings. The day prior, they had detected readings of a possible cosmic mana wave that would be passing through the asteroid belt. With this knowledge, they had made ample preparations and put up the barrier in preparation for the event. Chances were that the wave would pass by as predicted.


    But history has taught them that the waves could begin at one point and end up at another. While this did not affect transportation between Earth and Mars, they still kept an open mind.


    "How much time till the start of the wave?" The director asked. A reply quickly came in from one of the operators. "Estimates report one hour forty-five minutes till start." Director Dirgg nodded looking at the large holographic screen where the time was then put up. Although the estimates said so, they all knew this was subject to change. It could start at any moment.


    ''Hopefully, nothing major happens.'' He silently thought before asking for a follow-up.


    "Are there any ships heading for Mars currently?"


    "Yes, director. Three ships are headed here. The first one would be here in fifteen minutes, the second ship in about 23 minutes and the last one in about an hour''s time." The response came in again. ''An hour? That''s a bit far behind. Then again, the wave strikes at any time.


    While small, still possess a serious threat.''


    "Send a message to the rescue ops to be on standby."


    Time continued to tick away slowly. Fifteen minutes...Thirty minutes...Thirty-five minutes...


    "The wave is about to start sir." Another operator announced as the phenomenon began showing on the large monitor. "Has the last ship arrived?" He asked again. Just as he feared, the wave was starting earlier than predicted.


    The captain quickly gave out orders, not delaying even for a second.


    "Put up the barrier and someone inform our passengers to brace themselves for impact!" When the commands came in, his crew which consisted of humans and a few robots came out of their shock and implemented his commands. The barriers fitted on spaceships were a small-scale version of what the orbital rings could produce as they served more like a physical barrier than a wave barrier.


    Most times too, they are barely used in economy class ships as the materials used in constructing the ships were strong enough to withstand high-speed collisions with space debris. There was also the issue of power that would not be adequate to offset the cosmic mana wave.


    [Alert! Alert! All personnel should brace for impact. We have an eminent collision with a cosmic mana wave]


    As soon as the information came in, the majority of students began to panic. Some straight out passed out and a few could be seen crying and screaming their hearts out. Alex and Ross exchanged glances and could see the dread written all over their face. They promptly tightened their safety belt and put back their helms.


    ''This is what I feared would happen!'' Internally, Alex began to panic as he psyched himself for what was to come. The teachers were also trying their best to calm the panicking students while they themselves tried not to show their fears. The few who were hunters knew the dread the cosmic mana wave brought. It was partly the reason some of them decided to take on the boring jobs of teaching.


    The cosmic mana wave coming directly towards the spaceship impacted heavily against the barrier. The asteroid debris that came along with it were stopped by the barrier. The intensity of the wave was also reduced to a third of its strength while the rest made it past the barrier, washing over the ship in an instant before disappearing shortly after.


    When the ship stabilized and came to a slow halt, the captain looked around and noticed a few of his crew missing, immediately understanding what happened to them. On the side of the student and teachers, a few hundred students disappeared with half the teachers.


    Ross looked around before focusing on the spot his friend was supposed to be and his heart sunk.


    "!!"


    What met him was an empty seat!

 Chapter 06 Dying?

    An hour after the passing of the cosmic mana wave


    After the spaceship docked on the Alpha Orbital Ring on Mars, the rescue ops went ahead to guide everyone out, sending them to the medical bay. Those who remained after the cosmic mana wave passed were in no sort of danger. However, as kids as they were, they were bound to be traumatized. And this was seen when they arrived.


    Some of the students were heavily shaken and needed care before it became a major issue.


    Even with these students having dreams of becoming hunters themselves, no one had the desire to die. The remaining teachers were also taken care of and briefed about the number of students displayed. Normally, when one is displayed by a cosmic mana wave, they reappear somewhere else if they were not swallowed by a veiled space.


    But that in itself was not good news, as they ended up dying shortly after. Even till this point, they had no idea why the veiled spaces ended up killing people. Even if they were in space suits, they did little to prevent their deaths.


    While the students were being taken care of, the teachers submitted a list of the missing students. Thankfully, since they all had their smartwatches with them, they could have their location pinpointed anywhere in the empire. The only left to do was wait for their locations to pop back up and at the very least, retrieve their bodies.


    Ross was one of the students placed in a room being overseen by a medic. However, his attention was not on what the medic was doing or even saying. ''This is bad... I should have held his hands!'' Ross''s mind was all over the place playing the blame game. He understood the chances of the cosmic mana wave taking anyone, but he had hoped with all his heart that he and Alex survived.


    Even if he was found later, the chances of him dying were absolute as there had never been any record of anyone surviving the cosmic mana wave.


    "Just leave me alone!" He finally had enough when the medic wouldn''t stop talking. Taken aback by the outburst of the teenager before him, the medic simply shook his head and made his way out. His checks had already confirmed there was nothing wrong with him. He also understood the fear that had overtaken the kids which might have caused him to act out.


    ''Mm.'' Alex slowly stirred awake. Still, in his spacesuit and helm, he slowly sat up and looked around noticing the forest area he was in and the other students. He took off his helm and asked no one in particular.


    "Where am I?" A response still came in from his smartwatch.


    [You are currently on Mars. The cosmic mana wave seemed to have displaced everyone to this region. My readings suggest you and everyone else are in the southern forest on the central continent.]


    Alex stopped listening when Xex informed him of how he got here. Memories of where he was before the cosmic mana wave hit rushed back in. He knew immediately the fate that waited for him and everyone else. ''Looks like this is it, huh? I didn''t even get to awaken my gift. Mom and Dad are going to be heartbroken, not to mention sis and bro, and of course Ross.'' he sighed tirelessly and laid back down.


    "How long do I have?"


    [...]


    "Come on, tell me at least that much." His AI assistant finally gave him the estimated time before he slept forever.


    [At most three minutes. I''m sorry Alexander, there is nothing I can do.]


    Xex apologized. "Why are you even apologizing? It is what it is." His eyelids were slowly growing heavy. He expected to feel fear, but he felt nothing. ''Maybe it''s because I have accepted my fate? Not that it matters.''


    From the corner of his eyes, he saw approaching ships but paid no attention. Before his eyes closed for what he assumed to be the last time, the sclera of his eyes turned dark for a moment before disappearing.

 Chapter 07 Vision or Dream (1)

    A few minutes after the ''rescue'' operation, Alex and the others were put in beds on the orbital ring. Sadly, some students, teachers and the spaceship crew were already dead. The kind of death induced by the veil displacement phenomenon starts with sleep. The target is put into a sleep where their hearts eventually give in.


    The remaining ones were still alive but asleep was only a matter of time before they followed.


    Alex was peacefully asleep in his allocated bed. As the medics went about their work in preparing the unfortunate ones to be sent to their loved ones, Alex''s body was undergoing subtle changes that could not be detected. His heart rate was sturdy and slowing down, showing no signs of the unexpected. But along with these subtle changes was a vision he experienced when the cosmic mana wave hit.


    ...


    Alex slowly opened his eyes, but all he could see was darkness. He noticed his floating self in an empty void with no bearing of up or down, left or right. He recalled the last thing remembered was the airtrains making their way down to the forest.


    ''Is this what dying feels like? I kinda expected a state of complete nonexistence. Maybe this is the afterlife?'' he pondered to himself, not sure what to do next. There was no manual on what to do after death. As he floated around mulling over what to do next, he sensed how the space around him felt heavy. Like being buried in sand and the weight pressing heavily on his shoulders.


    He also occasionally felt something wash over him like a breeze. Only this breeze felt warm and welcoming.


    ''Heavy and cosy. Not what I expected but okay.'' Gradually, he noticed a small point of white light. The point was so small, that he nearly missed it if he hadn''t been facing that direction. The small light point began growing until it occupied the entire vision of Alex.


    Others suggest the creatures came from an alternate dimension; a dimension where the magical energy they now use also came from. This theory had the strongest support due to the benefits their ''blood'' and cores provided.


    Alex''s heart began racing. He knew he had stumbled on the origin of the void creatures and how they were entering their universe. Following that line of thought, he once again looked at the disc constructs and finally arrived at a conclusion.


    UNIVERSES


    He was absolutely certain of what he was seeing, and the shock of the discovery left him frozen. There had also been theories about a multiverse, but with no substantial evidence, it was simply speculation. After struggling to regain his composure, he took a good look again. Suddenly, it appeared as if time was sped up multiple times.


    He did not know how long since he had no form of measurement, but when everything started slowing down, the universes that were below him appeared to be turning into motes of light and then disappearing.


    ''The universes are dying!'' He figured out what was happening to them. And from how the destruction began from below, he understood the universes were placed in strata with the ones below going first. The prompted him to find out if he could find his universe, but there was no such luck.


    Once again, the force that was moving him around took him upwards. Assuming he was returning the massive object from before, he waited for what he was to be shown next. But what he expected was not what he saw. Before him was a cluster of void creatures surrounding a shiny object. Recalling the bitten off portion from the object from before, he knew that was the missing part.


    ''Are they trying to eat it or what?'' he asked himself.

 Chapter 08 Vision or Dream (2)

    Alex closely observed what the void creatures were doing, and just as he guessed, they were attempting to eat it. But it seemed like they were struggling to get close to it. The void creatures closer to the piece of the object were larger than the ones further away. While their attempt failed, the energy it was releasing was still being absorbed.


    He continued to observe to see if anything would change, but things remained the same.


    ''Is it the energy they are after? But if they can''t get too close to it, how did the missing portion look like it was bitten off?''


    With no explanation or such, he was left with his own speculations. While what he had deduced earlier was also his own deductions about the universe, he was certain that was the case. His point of view was changed slightly to look above. That was when he saw it.


    ''!''


    ''What is that?!'' He exclaimed internally.


    He might have missed it earlier because his focus was on the void creatures absorbing the remnant energy being emitted by the small object, but above him was what he could only describe as the mother of all void creatures!


    The void monstrosity he saw was unlike anything encountered in his universe. The creature looked like a fusion between an octopus and a desert worm. It had long, writhing and numerous tentacles, a massive, tooth-filled maw that seemed to be constantly opening. Its eyes were closed as it looked to be sleeping. However, the visual effect of its presence sent shivers down his spine.


    As if it could notice his gaze, the void monstrosity opened its eyes. Red met brown eyes. The intensity of its gaze was enough to drive anyone insane. Alex was paralyzed with fear like a deer caught in headlights. The fear was overwhelming, and he could not think of anything at all. It was like his brain refused to function.


    Fortunately for him, the force that had been guiding him all this while acted once again and pushed him back, back into one of the oceans of universes where his body disappeared within and directed to one in particular.


    The void monster observed all this with no response whatsoever. It cast a glance down the void creatures absorbing the energy from the small piece of the core he took a bite out of. Like a parent watching its young once eat their fill, it closed its eyes and went back to slumber.


    What Alex did not know at the time was that he was not the only one who was shown all this. One candidate from every existing universe in that space experienced the same things he did. For what purpose they were shown what they did was for up to them to deduce.


    The head doctors, some of the teachers and a few others he did not recognize arrived before his bedside.


    "Alexander Gray, correct?" One of the doctors asked and he nodded. "My name is Felix Uniz."


    "Is it okay to perform a quick diagnostic? I understand if this seems rush and you''d want to rest." He asked permission to which Alex just shrugged. Even he was puzzled as to how he was still alive. By all accounts, he should be a goner, yet here he was, not feeling any different, except for the cold sweat on his back.


    The doctor nodded and stretched his right hand towards him. The others just stood back and observed everything with curiosity. Sha''ang Yuruff was equally puzzled. He was preparing for how he''d deliver the news to the parents. While they would have already been notified since the smartwatches of the children were linked to their family.


    They could instantly be notified if something happened to their kids.


    Placing his hand on Alex''s chest, he activated his skill which allowed him to perform a scan on living organisms to identify areas of damage and direct healers where to focus their healing. Alex felt a wave of warm energy enter his body, spreading all over. When the doctor finished his scan, he exhaled and turned to the others, nodding his head.


    Turning back to Alex, he said, "Looks like everything is normal. There is no hidden damage or anything of the likes. We''d have to keep you here for a few days to make sure nothing happens."


    Alex nodded in understanding. This much was expected as he was also curious as to why he survived. But he had a feeling it might be due to whatever he experienced. He was tempted to tell them what he saw but decided to wait. He needed to make sense of what he saw he didn''t want to come off as delusional.


    ''I need to make sure my parents are alright too.'' He looked at his wrist to find his watch taken away. Noticing his actions, Dr. Uniz replied, "Your smartwatch was taken by the medics. It would be returned to you very soon."


    "What about my family? Are they already aware of what happened?" He asked and the doctor turned to Sha''ang Yuruff. Stepping forward, Alex''s teacher responded, "Your parents have not been made aware as of now. You did not officially die before your watch was taken."


    Hearing what his teacher said, Alex nodded in understanding. He would personally call them and make them aware of his status. He was sure news of what happened had already spread across the empire. Him being alive would even make it worse.


    ''Hopefully, I don''t become a celebrity.''

 Chapter 09 The Aftermath

    The events of the cosmic mana wave had already made it to the network of the empire. The people in the Sol system were the most affected. Why it had not impacted any of the inhabited planets in the system, the fact it came so close had the people fear the worst.


    But the ones who truly had the worst of it were the parents who learned of the demise of their kids who were on the spaceship heading for Mars.


    They had received notice of their children''s deaths once their smartwatches confirmed their last pulse. Those who did not receive any were at least hopeful that their children were not taken. Most tried calling their kids but could not reach them. Some had even called their schools demanding an explanation.


    The local government even tried calming down the agitated parents but could not do much as the parents demanded they give them their children, even if it was just their bodies. While the government complied, another news that took the whole empire by storm spread like widefire.


    A student had survived the cosmic mana wave! A miracle that was unheard of.


    Some people had even doubted the authenticity of the news but for those who had connections to workers on the Mars'' orbital rings had received confirmations of it being the case. This had sparked hope for some parents, but they knew better than to be too hopeful. Regardless, it was a piece of news that had gotten the entire empire''s attention.


    Though the identity of the student was not revealed, the curiosity of the majority was sparked.


    The question now was, ''Who was the mysterious student and why was he the only one to have survived? What made him different?''


    ........


    In a location a couple of thousand light years away from the Milky Way galaxy, a group of people, hunters, were fighting a cluster of void creatures segregated around a piece of flat continent floating in the void. This flat continent had its own atmosphere and ecosystem. From the void, one could see the beauty it had. The continent was surrounded by waterfalls that fell off its edges into the void.


    "Change of plans. Once we secure the continent, we make our way back." He instructed the ship crew and returned his attention to the fight happening below him.


    ''This should be interesting.'' His thoughts trailed as he watched on.


    ...


    The fortunate students who were not displaced were gathered together in a shared common room, having their own thoughts and discussions about what they went through. Some were still shaken by the experience of losing their friends and classmates. Isolating them in individual rooms would have driven them crazy, so it was reasoned they were brought together to keep each other company.


    Although the majority wanted to return home, getting on a spaceship now scared them, and new arrangements had to be made.


    Ross Bangu was among the said students, and unlike the rest, he had a relieved look on his face. They had all heard about how one of the students, called Alexander Gray, survived the experience. While they couldn''t reach out to their loved ones yet, the news gave them something to think about.


    ''Hahaha.... Alex, you lucky bastard. I knew there was no way you could have perished. You have such an unyielding spirit.'' Ross quietly thought to himself with a smile on his face. While he had no idea how his friend survived, he was glad, nonetheless. Of course, that was not to say he didn''t feel for his other classmates who perished, but there was nothing he could do about that.


    This, however, robbed some people the wrong way.


    "Bold of you to be smiling when we lost a few of our friends." A voice Ross knew all too well echoed. He turned to the person and replied, "I''m sorry about that, Brad. But you of all people should know that I wasn''t all that close to the lot of them."


    While the remark could be cruel to some people, that was how he honestly felt. He never shied away from how he felt at any given moment.


    "..." Brad had no response to that.

 Chapter 10 Class Dialogue

    "..." Brad had no response to that.


    He had lost one of his buddies in the cosmic mana wave displacement. While he was not close friends with that friend in particular, it still affected him. After all, it was only this morning that they were all excited about visiting the Hunter Academy.


    "But don''t you find it weird that Alex was the only one who survived?" One of the students raised a question everyone wanted an answer to. The students from the other schools also present in the common room were now focusing on what the students at Newhaven School were discussing.


    "Yeah, but shouldn''t we be glad he did? Maybe his experience could help us overcome the cosmic mana wave." A girl gave her take on the issue.


    "Tch. I doubt that. For all we know, he wasn''t even displaced and was only transported to the same spot as every else. Or maybe he was shielded by the others." Another raised a valid point but had to add a stupid comment at the end. When the students heard this take, they began thinking of the feasibility of it happening.


    While their knowledge of the cosmic mana wave was minimal, they knew enough to understand that no one, not even hero hunters could survive.


    "And what if he was?" Ross chipped in with an annoyed look. He cast a glance at the person who belittled his friend''s experience. "Just as Serali said, it could be a chance for us to know how to overcome the cosmic mana wave. And instead of being glad that he did, you are here trying to make him out to be the bad guy."


    The class momentarily went quiet as everyone digested the words of Ross. Ross shook his head disappointedly. He understood that most of the boys did not like him because of the influence of Brad while the other half did not care at all.


    One male student in glasses raised another point. "What if he could still end up dying?"


    Ross nearly got up to beat the person who said that. "Relax bro, I''m just saying. What if him surviving this long is just that, surviving? He could even end up dying a day, a week or a month later, no one knows as this is unchartered territory."


    Again, a valid point, but the point was that no one had lived longer than a few minutes of displacement through the veiled spaces.


    "Don''t worry mom, I''m perfectly fine. I am not being mistreated or anything of the sorts. If anything, I am being treated well.


    "It''s just that I''d have to spend a few days as they wish to make sure nothing happens." Alex was currently in front of a holographic display talking to his parents. His mom was especially worried about him, and he had spent a good portion of the call reassuring her of his wellbeing.


    [Okay... if you say so.]


    His mom''s reply came. He felt warm inside seeing how much his family was worried about him, and rightly so.


    ''I think I am taking this too lightly. It''s really a miracle I am even alive.''


    [Son, do what must be done and return quickly. And don''t worry about your brother and sister, I''ll inform them of your wellbeing.]


    "Thanks, dad."


    Alex heard a knock at the door. He was currently in a room only for him. The room was spacious and had furniture, a centre table, a bed and an adjoining washroom. It also had a killer view of the planet below.


    "I have to go. There''s someone at the door. I''ll call you guys again soon. Take care." Alex quickly ended the call and responded to the knock.


    "The door''s opened."


    Entering the room was his best friend, Ross Bongu.


    "Hey, what''s up?" Ross greeted with a smile. Seeing his friend brought a smile to his face. He got up and moved closer to him, giving him a bro hug.

 Chapter 11 Julia Knight

    Julia was considered the little princess of the Knight family based in Region One of Sector Two, where the Sol solar system was located. As a family with mixed blood of all three human species, Julia was considered a hybrid more on the normal human side of the spectrum and had white silvery long hair and dark eyes.


    Her family was one of the most powerful in the empire due to their family birthing numerous powerhouses.


    As a young girl, Julia always dreamt of joining her family''s hall of fame of hero hunters. She made the decision to become a hunter at a very tender age of six, where she began her training prior to her awakening and to attend the prestigious Hunter Academy. She was someone who always appeared serious and cold. Her personality and background made it difficult for others to make friends with.


    While not entirely bothered, she secretly wishes to make a few close friends and not friends with those who only wish to get close to her family.


    When she was four years old, during an outing with her entourage to explore the outskirts of Central City on Earth, she gets lost with no idea where to go. That was when a young boy about her age approached her and kept her company until she was found by her entourage.


    That experience had made her aware of the importance of a genuine connections and she pledged to make him her friend if they ever meet again.


    .....


    Julia was having her daily dose of training when she heard news of a space vessel being caught in a cosmic mana wave. While unfortunate, it did not bother her too much. That was until she heard the ones caught in the wave were middle school students who were on their way to the Hunter Academy for a tour.


    The news got even weirder when she was told that one of the students displaced had been able to survive, a feat that was deemed impossible.


    "You sure of the authenticity of the report?" She asked her butler.


    "Yes, young miss. And you wouldn''t believe who survived." The butler teased. From his tone, one could tell he was very familiar with what Julia had interest in.


    "Well, don''t keep me waiting. Out with it." She demanded, impatiently.


    "I see..." She responded dejectedly.


    Seeing her young Miss downcast, James decided to give her a lifeline.


    "Although I heard your uncle would be returning to see the miracle boy. After all, the event is unprecedented."


    "Uncle...? Is it uncle Zol?" She asked uncertainly but still with a smile, after all, she had many uncles. A family as big as hers spread all over the empire, she had many relatives. And because the family were primarily a family of hunters, they had a longer lifespan than normal humans, as the stronger one was, the longer they lived.


    "Of course, who else? And I have never seen him ever deny a request from you." He added. ''But it would have to be a reasonable request.''


    As he silently thought this with his best smile, he finally finished with a teased he knew she would react to.


    "So, in a few days, you''d finally get to meet your boyfriend."


    The comment indeed triggered her defense mechanism, and she reacted just as he predicted.


    "He''s not my boyfriend!" She hollered with a red face, turning her face away. While she hadn''t thought about him that way as it was purely a curious interest in Alex as a friend, the comment did give her something to think about.


    After regaining her composure, she got up to go back to her room, intending to go read more about the incident.


    "James, inform me when uncle gets back. I don''t want to miss him." She instructed, moving forward.


    "Yes, of course, lady Julia." With a small bow, James accepted her commands.

 Chapter 12 Visitors (1)

    A few days later


    Alex was inside his room on the alpha orbital ring of the planet Mars. During that time, various tests and checks have been carried out and so far, everything shows that he was out of danger. Perplexed by the phenomenon, countless experts on cosmic mana wave studies have tried to seek an audience with Alex, but he kindly refused as the attention he was getting was too much.


    Of course, he never forgot to stay in touch with his parents and siblings.


    "Huu...how do I go about this?" Laying on his bed, he thought of how to break the news of his experience and whom to break it to. During his time alone, he had gone over everything he experienced and understood that it could not have been a dream, as dreams required a premise to experience. It made use of what a person goes through day-to-day to create.


    "Hey, Xex, do have any idea as to who''s coming to pay me a visit?" Alex asked his AI pal. The evening prior, he was told to look forward to a visitor. When he attempted to refuse, he was told the visitor was one he could not refuse. He had racked his brain for potential people who fit in the category of "not taking a No for an answer" The pool was large, to say the least.


    [Just as you have surmised, there could be many people on that list. However, I would pay close attention to those within Region 1 of Sector 2 and at the top of that list would be The Hero Hunter, Sir Zol Knight]


    Alex quickly sat up with an excited look. Of course, he has heard of the Hero Hunter, Sir Zol Knight.


    Who hasn''t?!


    The man was literally one of the pillars of humanity. A mortal god, some would call him, and as the guardian of Region 1 where the Sol system was based, he was the idol of all hunters.


    "Really?" He asked, just to be certain.


    Just like everybody else, Alex looked up to the man. His excitement was written all over his face. He looked to his watch, eager for confirmation.


    [As I mentioned before, it was simply a wild guess. So, I wouldn''t get my hopes up. Don''t say I didn''t warn you.]


    Xex had to make sure Alex got the memo so he wouldn''t be too disappointed when he didn''t get to meet his hero. Xex could recall the number of times Alex searched for information on Sir Zol and his accomplishments.


    Hearing the take of Xex on his dilemma, Alex responded.


    "Yeah, I suppose. All right, I''ll do it. Once my visitor comes, whoever it is, I''d tell them." He boldly proclaimed.


    Now all that was left to do was to wait. But he realized the specific day the visitor would arrive was not stated. Thankfully, he didn''t have to wait long as shortly after making his proclamation, he heard a knock coming from the door.


    Alex got up and moved to open it.


    Before him was one of the personnel working on the orbital ring he had come to know as Philos, a dark-sclera human.


    "Oh Philos, what''s up?" Alex addressed, to which he reciprocated before passing his message.


    "The director wants you to know that your guest will be here tomorrow." He said with a beaming smile.


    "Oh okay. And do you by chance know who it is?" He was still curious as to who he was to meet. And as if predicting he would ask that, Philos continued, "Yes, your visitor is none other than Sir Zol Knight."


    When he heard this, Alex''s face bloomed into an excited smile.


    "Really?!" Alex asked with an enthusiasm that surprised Philos, momentarily making him take a step back. He understood how he felt. After all, he would have felt the same if he were in his shoes.


    "Yes, I''m sure," Philos reassured the overly excited Alex.


    "Now if you''d excuse me, I have other things to take care of." Quickly regaining his self-control, Alex did not forget to thank him before closing the door behind him.


    ''Hehehe... I''m finally going to meet Sir Zol!''

 Chapter 13 Visitors (2)

    The next day


    Zol Knight had finally arrived and was currently on the Orbital Ring and in one of the massive receiving rooms for VIPs. And while he didn''t come alone, he wanted to first have a talk with the miracle boy before anything else. The matter had already reached the high council of the empire, and they had requested his input on the matter.


    While he waited, he went over the report of how the students were caught up in the cosmic mana wave to begin with.


    "Hmm, the displacement putting them right on Mars doesn''t bode too well."


    Indeed, the report he was reading mentioned how the displaced persons were put on Mars while the barrier was still up. If that was the case, it meant the cosmic mana wave could bypass the barrier, and while the small-scaled ones on spaceships could be bypassed, those of the orbital rings were not. All tests carried out in the past fail to breach them.


    "Maybe this is an isolated incident? I don''t think it''s a coincidence someone survived as well." Zol mulled over the issue. Currently, their engineers were working to find out the reason behind the breach but so far, nothing. As such, he concluded that the cosmic mana wave could have been a different kind, and somehow their survivor could shed some light on that.


    Zol was drawn out of his thoughts when the door to the room was opened. As he observed the person walk inside, his eyes briefly flashed white before disappearing.


    .....


    Alex moved closer to the man standing by the large window looking over the planet and couldn''t hold his bubbling emotions. He swallowed nervously and prayed he didn''t do anything stupid.


    ''This is it! And he looks just like in the pictures!'' he bellowed inwardly.


    "Relax, kid," Zol spoke to calm the overly excited child before him and directed him to have a seat. Alex nodded and went to sit on the sofa facing his idol.


    "Alexander Gray, right? How are you feeling?" Zol began after studying the kid.


    "Yes sir," Alex responded with a smile. He still couldn''t believe he was before his hero. He had made sure to clean thoroughly so as not to put him off as he did not know the personal habits of the hero hunter. Of course, he also understood that he was overdoing it.


    "Mm, care to tell me about your experience? You''ve got the attention of quite a lot of people." Zol pushed for the boy to describe his experience since he hadn''t spoken about it yet. And it wasn''t as if he was not asked, he just didn''t want to talk then. Hopefully, with him here, the boy would open up.


    Alex sighed in relief hearing the words of Zol Knight.


    "Do you have anything else to add?" Just to be sure he didn''t leave anything out, he asked to be sure,


    "No, that''s everything," Alex replied shaking his head.


    "Good. And keep this to yourself." Zol acknowledged and advised. Of course, Alex had no problem with that arrangement. Zol stood up before stretching his left hand to Alex.


    "Here, have my contact so you can reach me if anything happens."


    With a beaming smile, Alex stood up and also stretched his hand with the watch, and once the exchange was made, Zol prepared to leave.


    Right when he reached the door leading outside, he stopped and turned to ask, "When is your awakening?"


    Caught off guard while he was lost in the excitement of exchanging contacts, Alex quickly raised his head and replied a little too quickly.


    "In three months, sir!"


    Zol chuckled slightly before walking out. Alex on the other hand, face-slapped himself for his action.


    ''Damn, that was not cool at all.'' He mused.


    While he was mentally chiding himself for his actions, another person walked in.


    "Em... hello..." came a voice that drew Alex from his thoughts.


    Hearing the sweet-sounding voice he had never heard before, Alex quickly turned to see who it was. The voice had immediately captivated him, evoking feelings of warmth and familiarity. While he wasn''t sure of when and where; he could feel he had come across this person before. And in all honesty, he would have remembered a face as angelic as hers. Alex had never seen a being as beautiful as she was.

 Chapter 14 Do You Remember Me?

    Julia waited outside for her uncle to finish his talk with Alex so she could go in. She initially wanted to join him, but he refused. With no way to argue her point, she yielded and waited outside.


    A little over fifteen minutes later, her uncle came out of the room. Julia quickly rushed to him to ask how it went.


    Zol just looked at her niece. He had never seen her niece show this much interest in a person before, much less a guy. ''I hear he is the one she had been keeping tabs on as well.'' Of course, he also knew about the little incident about her getting lost when she was little back when she visited Earth. At the time, she wouldn''t keep quiet about the boy she made friends with.


    "Hmm, he''s all yours," Zol said, making way for her niece to see the wonder boy.


    Watching her go inside, he sighed thinking to himself, ''She''s already at the point, huh? That boy better not disappoint.''


    ...


    Julia slowly opened the door and first peeked inside. The boy she was hoping to see was too distracted to notice her actions. She took a deep, long breath before entering and closing the door behind her.


    Still, whatever Alex was thinking about distracted him too much to notice her presence. Initially disappointed by the lack of attention, Julia decided to think of how to make a long-lasting impression. It''s been many years after all.


    ''Do I call him by his name or just draw his attention?'' While she thought about how to go about her impression, Alex was almost done with whatever he was chiding himself about.


    Seeing as how her time was running out, she decided to just go with the flow.


    ''Okay, Julia. It''s going to be fine, and he probably doesn''t even remember me.'' The thought still made her sad, but that was largely her fault for not staying in touch with him.


    ''Here I go...''


    "Em... hello..." She softly called out.


    ''I knew it! Wait, when we were young?'' Alex wondered at what point he had met such a girl in his younger years, but he still came up blank.


    "I see... Can you be more specific, I can''t recall exactly when." As he said so, he felt bad for not remembering.


    ''Great, go ahead and disappoint the lady.'' He reprimanded himself.


    "Oh... Yes, of course," she responded a bit dejectedly. Though she had expected as much, it still stung her he forgot.


    "Eleven years ago, I got lost roaming around a park on the outskirts of Central City on Earth. You met me then and kept me company till I was found."


    Alex searched his memory for that particular memory. ''Eleven years ago, I was four years old. While I don''t remember much from back then, I recall we used to visit the park on special occasions like sis''s birthday when she wanted to celebrate her day outside.''


    As he went through his memory, he recalled a time when he came across a little girl around his age crying and looking confused. He subtly glanced at her and compared it to the girl in his memories, and while her hair was different, their faces matched.


    "Wait, were you the one crying with snot all over your face calling out for James?" He stated vividly.


    Julia lightly frowned and said, "You didn''t have to include the last bit, did you?"


    Alex immediately understood where he went wrong and chuckled.


    "Yeah... Sorry. In any case, I''m glad we''re meeting again after so many years." He stretched his hands for another handshake to which Julia reciprocated with a bright smile.


    "Likewise, Alex."


    ''Damn, she''s pretty.'' He silently thought to himself all the while still shaking hands.

 Chapter 15 What Do You Think?

    After exchanging a second handshake, Alex and Julia proceeded to sit down. Now that they''ve gotten a bit familiar with themselves and also had history, they had something to talk about.


    Of course, none of them knew where to go from there. So, as they sat there in silence and the awkward air growing by the second, Alex decided to man up and strike a conversation.


    "So, tell me, how has life been? You look way different from I remember..." Alex said before quickly adding.


    "...and I mean that in a good way."


    "Hehehe... Don''t worry, I know that." She laughed lightly before continuing, "Life had been good to me. And I must admit, it''s my fault for not keeping in touch." Julia admitted.


    "I hope you don''t hold that against me."


    "Of course not, how could I? It was a chance encounter, and I only kept you company till you were found."


    Indeed, Julia had to agree. But his response made her a bit sad. Maybe it was her thinking too much into it, but with Alex only seeing it as a chance encounter meant he didn''t really find it as special as she did.


    Perhaps due to due different upbringing and the environment they grew up in, Alex might have met a lot of people almost everyday while she was mostly cooked up at home learning from her instructors.


    Her analysis was spot on. Alex was indeed raised in a different world, well literally too if you might add, but the fact still remained. Alex and his siblings had more encounters and neighborhood friends to play with.


    Alex noticed how quickly her facial expressions changed but had no idea where he went wrong. Of course, as a typical male, he would be clueless as to what changes a girl''s mood so quickly. Nevertheless, he gave her his undivided attention and listened to what she brought up.


    "Why don''t you tell me about yourself, I''m curious to know the kind of person you are." She inquired, bringing both her hands under her chin and a sweet smile. A smile that did some damage to Alex.


    "So do I qualify?" He asked, already guessing the answer.


    "Of course. To most, I come of as cold and unwelcoming. This is largely to keep away people who only wish to get close to my family. Finally, my one and biggest wish is to become a powerful hunter."


    Once done, she looked to Alex.


    "You don''t say. I also wish to become a hunter. As a matter of fact, once I awaken my skill, I''d be attending the Hunters Academy right here on Mars." Alex commented.


    "I figured as much. That means we''d be in the same school very soon." Julia added, still with a bright smile. She had never been this happy just talking with someone else about just anything. It reinforced her take on how a genuine connection can bring great joy and happiness.


    She was well aware of how much fun she was having with Alex. Honestly, she was surprised herself, as she had never behaved the way she was doing with Alex.


    ''Maybe I just really enjoy his company, and we basically just met. Well, not exactly and I might have been keeping tabs on him, but it was definitely not creepy.'' As various thoughts flowed through her head about how her actions were justified, Alex questioned.


    "Yeah... have you awakened your skill yet?"


    The curiosity he had developed for the girl before him prompted him to ask. Maybe he was hoping for something? He wasn''t sure, after all, he hadn''t awakened yet and it wasn''t like it was a taboo to ask what a person''s skill was.


    "No, not yet. In about four months." She said, but as if realizing something, she added, "Maybe we can awaken our skills together. What do you think?" She suggested with a beaming smile.


    Of course, to Alex; ''Jackpot!''


    Only he knew why he thought the way he did.

 Chapter 16 Awakening (1)

    It''s been a few months since the incident of the cosmic mana wave and a lot had happened in that time period. The unfortunate students who had met their demise were returned to their families to receive proper burial.


    The students who were lucky enough to survive were able to finish their final exams, but the school did not hold a graduation ceremony as the school had to pay homage to their lost ones.


    Alex had turned sixteen a few weeks ago and had yet to perform his awakening ceremony to activate his gift. When confronted about it by his parents, he told them about the plans he had with a friend, where they had agreed to have the awakening rite on the same, that was, to wait for her to come of age. He went further to tell them about the girl named Julia Knight of the powerful Knight family.


    Olivia, his sister, had teased him about finding a girlfriend. Alex had neither confirmed nor denied the allegations and of course, his family could see the way he talked about her.


    ........


    It was the weekend, and Alex with his family made their way to the awakening centre. As this was the big day for Alex, they all made the effort to join him. Of course, Olivia was also interested in meeting Julia, the girl who had captured his little brother''s heart.


    "You mentioned Ross, your friend, would be there as well?" His father asked.


    "Yes, Dad. He turned sixteen weeks ago but chose to wait for me." Alex said with a bit of pride in his voice. For as long as he could remember, Ross had been by his side through it all. He really appreciated and felt blessed to have such a friend.


    "Mm, that''s good. It''s been a while since he''s come by," replied his father. Ross has been good friends with his son ever since they met each other, and he appreciates the boy''s genuine fondness for his son. Before long, they found themselves before the Awakening Centre. The family stepped out of their ride and made their way forward.


    Looking at the building before him, Alex appreciated the architecture and engineering that went into building such a place. And while this was one of many across the city, each one was a beacon for humanity. The building was designed like a stadium with multiple floors. From the outside, the shiny and glossy silvery finish gave the building a sophisticated look, combining style with practicality.


    The outer walls also served as displayed panels where information relating to skill awakening was displayed.


    "Wait, there''s still someone coming with us," Alex stated scratching his head. He had informed Ross about Julia and had already been subjected to his teasings.


    "Oo..." Ross paused for a second before recalling what Alex told him a few months back.


    "... herh... you don''t say." Ross expressed with a knowing smile. Of course, he was not spared. Alex also noticed how his sister was trying to stifle her laughter. His parents on the other hand just stood by observing everything going on with smiles, silently rooting for the boys.


    With an annoyed look, Alex glared at them before saying, "Enough already. You''ve had your fun, and I don''t want to see you guys behaving like this when she arrives." He warned, trying to sound serious, but failing miserably.


    "Behaving like what?" A voice that Alex would recognize anywhere resounded from behind. He froze momentarily before slowly turning around to see Julia standing there with a curious look on her face. She looked at the gathered people and flashed a sweet smile, a smile that captured the hearts of everyone present.


    Ross and Olivia had already regained their composure by then, but they were now mesmerized by Julia''s sheer brilliance.


    Sure, they had heard of the Knight family and the powerful hunters the family had. But not all their members came out into the light of publicity. Of course, they were the only ones captivated.


    On her way over and accompanied by James, her butler, Julia had turned the heads of countless people, particularly, the young boys around.


    While Olivia, Ross, and even Eein were gawking at her, an innocent question was put forward that completely took them by surprise.


    "Brother, is this your girlfriend?" Aaron asked, his eyes shining brightly as he admired the beauty before him.


    "...."

 Chapter 17 Awakening (2)

    "Brother, is this your girlfriend?" Aaron asked, his eyes shining brightly as he admired the beauty before him.


    "...."


    The question lingered in the air, and no one had the courage to respond.


    Julia had already developed a slight shade of red on her face. Her Butler stood behind her with his hand behind him. While he outwardly displayed no emotions on his face as a proper butler should, he was amused, nonetheless.


    Sarah quickly moved to grab Aaron and apologized for his words, "I''m so sorry...Forget about what he said." She tried to do damage control. Her quick thinking and action dispelled the frozen air.


    Alex cleared his throat loudly, too loudly in fact. But that was to be expected. He was clueless as to what to do now. He couldn''t even look at Julia. Fortunately for him, James saved the day.


    "Alexander, you still haven''t introduced us." James pointed out.


    "Arh yes... Everyone? This is Julia Knight." He began the introductions, still not having the courage to look directly at Julia. Not that Julia herself was any different, but she managed to squeeze out a hello.


    "Julia, this is my Dad¨DWilliam Gray, my Mom¨DSarah Gray. And here; my older sister¨DOlivia and little brother¨DAaron." As he introduced everyone to Julia, they all responded with a hello, giving their best smiles.


    "And my best friend and his older brother, Ross Bongu and Eein Bongu. Ross is also awakening today." Alex completed his introductions.


    "Hi, I''ve heard so much about you." Ross went ahead to make small talk with Julia. Any friend of Alex''s was also his friend, and what better way to create a rapport than right now?


    "Really? Well, I haven''t heard a thing." Julia responded with a smile, stirring at Alex. After the air of awkwardness was dispelled after the introductions, Julia finally regained her courage to look at Alex.


    ''Mm... This isn''t so bad.'' He thought, but that thought was quickly dispelled. As the influx of mana reached a crescendo, Alex felt strong force bound him to the floor, freezing any form of movement.


    ''!''


    He was initially taken by surprise before he calmed down. ''All part of the process.'' He repeated to himself.


    Then, Alex began feeling his body heat up; followed by a discomfort that felt like his body was being bloated. The discomfort continued like this, making Alex grit his teeth.


    ''Oh fuck!'' He cussed. Even though he was told how painful the experience could be, he believed it wouldn''t be that bad. After all, nothing worth having come cheap.


    The feeling of bloating continued, making him feel as if he might explode any second. And explode he did.


    The influx and buildup of the magical energy within him exploded outward from his body. The relief he felt after that was indescribable to him.


    "Haa...haa..." Alex found himself breathing ruggedly with sweat all over his face and body. But the awakening was not over; the body enhancement portion of the awakening was about to start shortly.


    Suddenly, his enhancement began, and the feeling was unpleasant, to say the least. His muscles felt like they were being torn to shreds and being built back up. His bones felt like it was being squeezed too hard and every organ in his body hurt so bad, he almost passed out.


    But Alex gritted his teeth and refused to let out any sound. After about ten minutes of the hellish torture, the process came to an end.


    Alex breathed out a sigh of relief and slowly opened his eyes. But it seemed the enhancement did not just work on his body.


    Alex''s vision was different from what he was used to. Unbeknownst to him, his sclera had turned dark, just like a dark-sclera human''s.

 Chapter 18 Awakening (3)

    Alex was mesmerized by what his eyes saw, and he had never seen the world so differently. Alex could see all sorts of waves coming and going. He turned his head to look at the walls and he could see bright glows of objects and something that looked like an aura around the shapes he could see. Of course, the shapes he was seeing were humanoid.


    Alex already had an idea of how he could see what he was seeing as this situation had occurred countless times before. ''I see... Our bloodline must have had a dark-sclera human once upon a time. Must have been diluted if my sister never reported something like this.'' His thoughts brought a smile to his face. He was glad that he had one more advantage that could aid him in becoming a powerful hunter.


    While lost in thought, the same voice that spoke earlier sounded in his ears.


    [Awakening completed. You may head towards the testing centre on the second floor.]


    Alex blinked once and his vision was changed to normal, making him understand that he could turn it on or off. He tested this and indeed was the case. All he had to do was will for his vision to change and viola, it would follow.


    Alex quickly got up and made his way out. ''Hehehe... This is good....'' He mused, feeling good about himself.


    .......


    When Alex came out, Ross and Julia, along with everyone else were waiting for him.


    "So, how was the experience?" Ross wasted no time wanting to compare how the awakening felt.


    "Not as bad as I thought" He responded. Of course, he was not going to say he nearly passed out when Julia was right beside him. She still had that glow about her that captivated everyone.


    ''Does she really have a cold and unwelcoming persona?'' Alex just had to wonder. So far, he hadn''t seen Julia show any form of coldness towards him or the people around him.


    ''Maybe it was as she said, she''s different with the people she wishes to form connections with.'' Alex''s thoughts were cut short when Ross''s response came in. He was not aware at the time, but his thought process had increased exponentially. He could have many thoughts in a split second and would still be able to hold a conversation.


    "How much power do you think he can produce?" Alex was curious about her take.


    "Mm... since he is a one-horned and also taking his build into account, I think he would be in the extremes of the set limit." She gave her estimates.


    As reference, when a person awakened for the first time, they are considered in the F-Class level and never rarely do people produce results that goes over the set limit as the limit has been set at a higher extreme. A typical F-Class level being can produce strength in the ranges of 390 ¨C 600 units. This level of strength was enough to shatter a small mountain.


    At the same time, they could move at speeds between 90 km/h ¨C 170 km/h.


    Alex agreed with her take without saying anymore. Ross was ready to deliver his punch.


    ~BOOM!~


    Everyone''s attention was drawn to the display above the equipment that showed the amount of power the punch produced.


    [578 units]


    The value raised the eyebrows of everyone who was watching!


    It had to be known that 600 units was the limit set, and that was when it was overly stretched as the next class above, E-Class, had units starting from 600 units!


    Ross turned around and looked at the shocked expressions of everyone and flashed a victorious grin.


    "What do you think? Hehehe..."

 Chapter 19 Awakening (4)

    Alex stared blankly at the numbers and wondered what the hell. Ross may have not been the only one to have had such a record, but the number of times something like this was seen was rare. Even with the size of the Human Empire that spans billions upon billions of light years, values like this didn''t come very often.


    The thing to also note was that beings who had values within the extremes of their awakening had the highest chance of becoming the ultimate powerhouses known to man.


    Eein looked at his brother and smiled with pride. Ross had always been a bit of an oddball in their family, even for one-horned. Hearing the murmurs of his brother''s feat, something even he didn''t achieve nearly brought tears to his eyes. ''Looks like you''ve taken the first step to becoming our family''s powerhouse'' he silently thought.


    After bathing in the glow of his record, he moved on to the speed test, and just like before had a record close to the extremes; 161 km/h. Now the only left for him to try out was his ability. Moving to the space allocated for that, Ross took a deep breath to regulate his energies. Right after awakening, a person develops the ability to sense the flow of mana within them.


    Channeling the power within him to his right hand, he pointed out before him and his palm began to glow red until a flame was generated. To no one''s surprise, almost everyone who knew him had pretty much guessed the same. His brother had a similar ability with the flames after all. In general, people of the same family tend to acquire a similar set of abilities.


    The temperature quickly increased in the space as the intensity increased. Ross continued channelling his mana to see how far he could push it. His flames grew in size, and he moulded it into the desired shape of a small ball with some difficulty. After having his feel of testing out his skill, he stopped channelling his mana and stepped out.


    "Aren''t you impressed?" Ross posed, waiting for his mates to comment.


    "Show off," said Alex before continuing, "I always knew you were a weird one, never thought you''d be across the board. Now, you''re just a monster!"


    "Of course. I''m awesome like that," replied Ross with his arms spread wide, basking in the glory of his awakening.


    "I''ll go next. Look forward to being impressed," Julia stepped forward to carry out her tests. The display by Ross had gotten her fired up. With a determined look on her face, she went to measure her strength level.


    Alex quietly observed her actions with an amused smile. ''She''s feeling competitive. I can understand that.'' He thought before taking another look at Ross who was waving at his brother. As if noticing his gaze, Ross turned to Alex and asked, "What?"


    Once inside the room for her ability reveal, she took a deep breath. A family as big as hers with all the branches of humans, could awaken any ability and was not specifically tied to one specific type and its variants.


    She channelled her mana into her palms and manifested her skill. A cold breeze blew around her as the temperature plummeted to ambient levels. Above her palm was the forming of an icicle. It gradually grew in length the more mana she poured into it.


    A smile emerged from her lips. She raised her head to look over to Alex and Ross and saw them giving her a thumbs up.


    ''Is it a coincidence or what?'' Alex silently thought to himself. The way she described her persona and the colour of her hair made it seem as if she was destined to awaken an ice skill.


    Julia made her way out and approached the duo. "Told you I''d impress you guys." She said with a brilliant smile. Even with her record overshadowed by Ross''s own, she showed content for her own. Alex noticed this and was once again impressed by the kind of person she was.


    "Indeed. Now I''m the only one left." Alex commented, preparing his psyche for whatever he would showcase. His friends gave him their encouragement as he moved forward. His family cheered him up while he made his way to the first test area.


    ''It''s show time.''


    Alex breathed out loudly and took his stance.


    ''Why am I even nervous?'' he questioned mentally. The performance of his friends had placed a lot of pressure on his shoulders he wasn''t even aware of. But he knew that regardless of his results, his family would still be proud. Momentarily closing his eyes, he abruptly opened them with his eyes flashing a dark hue before disappearing.


    "Here goes nothing." He muttered silently and punched.


    ~BOOOM!~


    "Eeh?"

 Chapter 20 Awakening (5)

    Alex stepped back and waited for the display to show his power level. The more the scale went up, the more his heart raced. As if by prior agreement, everyone present paying attention to Alex''s group held their breath.


    Was he going to produce another miracle? Or was he going to be a flop? The tension on the floor intensified as silence permeated the entire space.


    Finally, the result came and the first reaction of everyone observing...


    "Eeh?"


    [647 units]


    ''647 units!''


    Indeed, everyone was taken aback by the result. Was the machine broken? Some people wondered, their expression portraying how they felt. Alex was the most flabbergasted. He had expected a normal result, and if he was being hopeful, at least close to the results Julia obtained.


    But this.... This was outside of their expectations!


    Alex turned to the instructor behind him and asked, "Em... Is this thing broken?" His words broke the instructor out of his reverie. He looked at Alex with wide before moving to the machine to check on it.


    Everyone observing the actions of the instructor held their breath. They were finding it hard to believe a result like that could be produced by a newly awakened. The instructor completed his check, looked back to Alex and shook his head.


    "The machine is perfectly fine." He stated, still not sure himself.


    Even now, the people paying attention to the event taking place were too dumbfounded to react. They heard what the instructor said, but that only made it ridiculous. If the machine wasn''t broken, did that mean the boy was that powerful? They wondered if something like that had ever happened before.


    "Erm... Can I try again?" Alex proposed and the instructor had no reason to say no, so he nodded and stepped back. Alex stepped up again and positioned himself for another shot.


    Meanwhile, Alex''s family, Eein and James glanced at each other. William turned to Eein and asked, "Is what my son recorded that special?" Hearing his question, Eein thought momentarily before responding, "Mr. Gray, the result Alex produced is unheard of. No one, at least publicly, had ever gone over the set limit for F-Class.


    "Alex... Mm, why does the name sound familiar?" Another person pondered before something came to mind.


    "Wait, do you guys remember the incident a few months back when a student survived the cosmic mana wave?" Once this question was put forth, everyone recalled the commotion that took place in that month. A seemingly ordinary boy who goes by the name Alexander Gray survived a cosmic mana wave no had had ever survived before.


    While most people found it unbelievable, the fact that the boy was alive and well served as proof. Unfortunately, Alexander refused to speak to any news outlets, and those who attempted to approach his home were stopped by a mysterious group of hunters. As a result, there was no way to reach out and create a story about the miraculous boy, so the news quickly died down.


    "Are you saying that''s the same boy?"


    "I am saying this is the only thing that makes the difference. And I bet there''s no one in the empire that has ever gotten such a record."


    As the spectators continued their speculations, Alex took his speed test and once again broke the record.


    [Top speed: 207 km/h]


    At this point, Alex just shrugged it off and moved to the space to manifest his ability. Since there was no need to make a ruckus as of now, he put it behind him for later.


    Standing in the middle of the room, Alex took a deep breath and exhaled. ''Let''s get this over with. Too many people are already on me.'' He thought and glanced around him where he could see almost everyone paying attention to him.


    He channeled the mana within him and directed it to the palm of his right hand. Slowly a small glow began growing in intensity and brightness till it completely covered his figure from those spectating.


    "Woah... A light-based ability..." Someone in the crowd watching stated the obvious.


    Alex understanding what his gift was attempting to make it take shape like what he had seen from other light-based skill users do on the network. With some difficulty, he managed to make the light spread all around him condense around his opened palm. While it was not what he wanted to do, it was a start.


    A small smile emerged from his lips as he stopped channeling his mana. He moved to meet up with his mates with a grin, "I don''t mean brag but, who''s the boss here?" He said with s wide grin.


    Ross just shook his head while Julia responded, "Fine, you won. Now let''s get out of here."


    Nodding in acknowledgement, the trio made their way to take their records.

 Chapter 21 Plans

    After taking care of everything, the group stepped out where Alex proposed the family head back first while he had a discussion with his friends. Finding no reason to say no, they agreed and went on their way. Eein also proposed the same to Ross who readily agreed. James on the other hand, just kept a small distance away from the trio as they moved.


    "So, where do we start?" Julia broke the ice. The group were heading wherever their legs took them. Alex thought for a moment before suggesting, "Why don''t we go get some drinks?"


    ...


    Inside a cafeteria within the city, Alex, Julia and Ross sat around a small table, each with a small cup of beverage.


    "I think everyone here is curious as to why I had the results I did." Alex stated and they nodded. He sighed before taking a sip of his beverage, "Honestly, I''m not sure. Has anyone ever had such a result before?" He questioned back, hoping his situation was not an isolated incident.


    He already predicted his achievements would begin spreading and by dusk, the whole planet, if not the empire would here about it. Coupled with his status as the only survivor of the cosmic mana wave, he was bound to stay on the radar of everyone for some time.


    Ross shook his head, "You actually surprised me, you know? But what I saw back there was out of expectations, and I haven''t heard of anyone, public or otherwise, achieving similar results."


    Alex then turned to Julia waiting for her input. Having both boys stare at her, she spoke.


    "I''m sorry Alex, but even I haven''t seen anything like that before. The only reason I could think of that sets you apart from everyone else is your experience surviving the cosmic mana wave. Maybe it did something to you?"


    Indeed, they''ve all had that at the back of their minds as they could think of no other reasons for Alex''s startup stats being different.


    Alex and Julia now remained with James standing a little further back, seemingly invisible.


    "I guess this is where we part ways for now." Julia said, looking at Alex. The smile was still doing massive damage to him and only he knew how he was keeping a poker face.


    "Yead... It was great having you here. You didn''t have to be here for your awakening, but you being here really tells me how much you value your friends. It''s something I really respect." Alex said with sincerity that melted Julia''s heart.


    "Of course, what are friends for?" She declared. Her cold and unwelcoming personality she always had around others never reared its head when she was with him. Adding Ross to her friend list made her happy.


    "I''m glad as well..." Alex stated before releasing a breath. "I guess this is where we depart. Next time we meet again, it would be at the academy."


    "Yeah... Do stay in touch though." Julia added. She was not interested in a "no-conversation relationship until we meet" kind of friendship.


    "Hehe... Of course." After saying his piece, Alex turned to James and gave him a nod to which he responded. Turning back to Julia, he said his goodbyes and wishes.


    "Do take care of yourself, Julia Knight."


    Alex then turned around and left the scene. Julia stood there watching his form disappear before turning around to James who was already standing behind her.


    "Okay James, it''s time to go home." She muttered.

 Chapter 22 Next Stop, The Academy

    Alex was right, and just as predicted, his name resounded throughout the empire. From solar systems, and star fields to galaxies¨Dhis name was everywhere. This time, however, his image circulated along with the results of his awakening, making people question what kind of person Alexander Gray was and what made him different.


    It''s been 2000 years since the universe was plunged into chaos, and the events happening around this one boy were stirring waters that have long been still. Some people who paid attention to him were able to deduce the possibility of his feats surviving the cosmic mana wave and that whatever he experienced must have changed him.


    This notion created a large pool of curious individuals who were interested in whatever happened to him, as this may lead to a whole new level of strength and power never experienced before. Others also found the news uninteresting. Going over the set limit may not necessarily mean anything. For all they knew, the test equipment may have been faulty.


    However, despite all the attention and publicity, the boy in question never came forward to speak about it. News outlets could only reach out to the people who claimed to know him in order to build some kind of profile of him. Every attempt Alex''s neighbours make to get close to him, he shuts down. He was someone who enjoyed his peace and quiet, and no amount of attention was going to change that.


    .......


    Mars


    A region of Academic City on the central continent was the domain of the Knight family. The domain had various buildings of all sizes and designs and could be considered a small town with a land size of 5 square kilometres (1.9 square miles). Inside the main estate that stood towering above the others, Zol Knight sat in his office with a view of the entire domain.


    Standing before his desk was James, Julia''s butler.


    "What do you think James?" Zol asked the butler when he returned with his niece. He had been watching the whole process of the children''s awakening. And he was impressed by the boy''s performance. Just like the kids theorized, whatever Alex experienced must have brought unknown changes to him; changes that he must actively work on to find out.


    Of course, that was not to say there may not be any limitations, but his instincts were telling him it would all be good.


    "Just like everyone else, I believe the reason for this may be rooted in whatever he went through during the cosmic mana wave displacement, Lord Zol." James gave his input.


    [Yep. I''m only worried about one thing though.] Ross''s voice resounded in his room. Focusing on his feed, he asked, "What are you worried about?" He wondered if there was something he was missing.


    [Well, when we start, we might be placed in different classes.] Once Alex and Julia heard this, they realized they had completely overlooked it. But Julia quickly regained her composure and said,


    [I think I can do something about that.] She smiled mysteriously.


    Of course, once she said that Alex and Ross quickly got the meaning of her words. With her family''s power, they could pull some strings and put them in the same class as it was but a minor issue. And since the school was basically in the domain of their family, it made it all the simpler.


    ''Having power sure has its benefits,'' Alex silently thought, watching her feed. The idea of what she proposed made him chuckle.


    "That would be great, Julia. With that, we''re all set."


    [Yeah. See you in months'' time, Alex. You too, Julia.] Ross said, and the call ended on his end. He and Alex would both leave on the same day for Mars after all.


    Leaving just Alex and Julia, she also decided to end the call here.


    [See you soon, Alex. Take care.] She gave him a final smile and ended the call, leaving Alex alone in his room.


    "Yeah, you too," he muttered and closed the display.


    ''Next stop, Hunters Academy.''

 Chapter 23 Hunters Academy (1)

    That time of the year was here once again. All teens who had awakened their gifts and wished to become hunters and met the threshold have been accepted. Throughout the empire, all hunters'' academies were ready to start the new academic year. The air was charged with excited teens aiming to become powerful hunters and make a name for themselves.


    ...


    Mars


    Hunters Academy


    Alex, Ross, and Julia sat together in the front role seats of the massive auditorium, with a huge display before them. Year one alone had many auditoria to cater for the millions of students coming from both Earth and Mars, and every auditorium had a maximum capacity of 300,000 students. And each sitting roll was reserved for a specific class group.


    All Class 1A sit on the first roll, Class 1B on the second roll and so on. Each auditorium had a Class 1A that was differentiated by another number coming after the ''A'', with Alex and his friends being in Class 1A1.


    They were dressed in the official uniform of the Academy; a black zip jacket that had a single red strip running from the left upper shoulder to the hem of the jacket, and underneath was a white shirt. Both males and females wore this uniform with black trousers for ease of movement and modesty for females when engaged in combat exercises.


    The material the uniforms were made from came from the body of void creatures. They were durable, resistant to wear and tear, protected the students from cuts, and comfortable under all weather conditions.


    As the students waited for the welcome message from the principal, Alex and his friends engaged in small talk. They had arrived at the academy the day before. Fortunately for Alex and Ross, they ended up in the same dormitory and on the same floor. Additionally, their dormitory was for the students with the highest stats recorded during their awakening.


    Julia was the equivalent of the females as the top student among the female categories.


    Suddenly, the holographic display came alive. The students quickly comported themselves and paid attention to what was about to happen.


    [All questions you have would be addressed by them and at the end of your orientation, you''d be guided to your classrooms where your homeroom instructors await. Do enjoy your stay.]


    Once she completed her message, the students then turned to their guides. Alex, Ross, Julia and their soon-to-be classmates gathered before the robotic guide. Being run by the primary AI system of the empire, the fluidity these robots had in communicating with people was flawless.


    [Hello, students of Class 1A1. From here on out, we''d be touring the various facilities made available to you. We would begin our tour with the teleportation hubs spread across the academy.]


    Giving its brief introduction, it guided them to the various facilities. Just as it said, the teleportation hub was the first place on their list. These hubs were spread all over the academy, connecting to the administration block, the classrooms, the cafeteria, the gyms, and all the necessary facilities.


    Due to the size of the academy, which could be likened to a large city, the teleportation hubs eliminated the distance issue.


    Different classes would visit other areas, and they would rotate once one class was done. With this rotation cycle, the tour of the first-year facilities came to an end. Their final destination was their classroom, Alex''s class met with their homeroom instructor.


    The classroom allotted to them was equally large as it was impressive. It came equipped with all the materials they needed. In front of the classroom was a large empty space that would generate the display the teacher would use for teaching.


    The desks were arranged in an auditorium-style setting to give every student room to see their instructor and what he taught; this went both ways with the instructor being able to see each student.


    On the left side of the classroom from the students'' point was a massive view of the academy grounds. Being one of the classes on the top floor of their class building afforded them such a luxurious view.


    The classroom had a capacity of 120 students with 3 columns and 10 rolls, each desk taking a total of 4 students. Though a large class size, everyone present knew what they were here for and would not give any of their instructors trouble.


    Additionally, the academy system made it so that if a student performed poorly to their class, they ran the risk of being demoted to a lower class as the higher the class, the higher the resource allocation and benefits.

 Chapter 24 Hunters Academy (2)

    "Hello, my name is Horvey Doe, and I will be your class instructor for the rest of your time here. And I mean from Class 1 through to Class 4. You''re stuck with me, and I hope you''ll all remain in this class till the end." The instructor said, taking his time looking at the faces of all the students present.


    Horvey was a Class B hunter. He was an ebony bald-headed man with a goatee, standing at a height of 1.8 metres and appeared to be in his late twenties. His muscles could be seen even in the attire he wore and portrayed an air of power and dominance.


    After asserting his authority, he continued, "Place your wrist with your smartwatches on your desk for your first attendance. The students obeyed and quickly did as instructed. When everyone completed their actions, the holographic display that would serve as their board came alive and listed all the present students.


    Instructor Horvey turned around and looked at the attendance list and noticed that everyone was present.


    "Good, everyone is here. Now, I''m not going to stand here and lecture you about the rules and regulations of the class and what I expect from my students. Your assistive AIs should already be linked to your desk. Access the files stored in there for the rules and regulations as well as your curriculum for the year.


    "All the things you need to know are in there and it is up to you to familiarize yourselves with them for the rest of the week. Questions you have pertaining to what has been provided must be put in the class private channel and I will get to them. Any questions about what I just said?" he asked, stepping forward to stand closer to the front roll seats.


    He briefly glanced at Alex and his friends before focusing on everyone else.


    A hand rose from the back.


    "Yes, introduce yourself and then proceed with your question." Horvey directed, moving through the space between the desks and heading to the back end of the class. The class size was huge, and he was not yet familiar with most of the students saved for a few. But everyone here was the cream of the crop, the ones with the highest potential.


    Their actions caught the attention of the class as they stopped whatever they were doing or about to go. The silent atmosphere got the attention of Alex as he turned around to face his visitors sighing briefly.


    ''Here we go again. But this time, I am not just going to stand by and watch them step all over me.'' He silently thought, looking at the six boys. Even though he thought like that, he had no desire to end up fighting every time someone tried to bully him. Each boy had a serious look on their face as they observed the group, particularly Alex.


    The one who seemed to be leading them was a one-horned human a few inches shorter than Ross. He had dark hair and brown eyes and just like other one-horned humans, had the build of an athlete. Among his group of friends were two other one-horned humans, two normal humans and one dark-sclera human.


    "So, you''re the miracle boy. You don''t look like much." Commented the leading boy.


    His words quickly annoyed Ross and Julia, but before they could react, Alex stopped them. He wanted to handle his own troubles. It was time he stood up for himself.


    Looking directly into the eyes of the leading figure, Alex stated.


    "Were you never taught to introduce yourself when you approach someone for the first time?"


    The question Alex posed made Ross slightly turn his attention to Alex as this was the first time Alex was standing up for himself. Not that he couldn''t before, but he chose not to.


    ''What changed?'' Ross wondered, slightly proud of his friend. Of course, Julia was also aware of the personality Alex adopted, but she did not react as Ross did. She simply stared coldly at the boys before them.


    The boy in question continued staring into the eyes of Alex for a few more seconds. Seeing as Alex was not backing down, he broke a small smile.

 Chapter 25 Hunters Academy (3)

    Alex was briefly taken aback by the smile the boy before him displayed. He had been so used to seeing people come up to him only to bully him and none of them had ever showed a smile like that before.


    ''Wait, was I wrong?'' He wondered, looking at the boy carefully. He then glanced at the boy''s friend and noticed similar expressions. He looked at Ross to see what kind of expression he was showing as well. The two exchanged a look and noticed the confusion in their eyes.


    Suddenly, the boy in question put his right hand in his hair and flashed a smug grin.


    "The name is Zen Henjok. But you can call me Zen," he introduced himself. And from the way he behaved, Alex understood the kind of person this Zen fellow was.


    ''A narcissist, huh?'' Alex thought.


    "Alexander Gray. This is Ross Bongu and Julia Knight," he introduced himself and his friends, gesturing to Ross and Julia. Both responded with a nod in Zen''s direction.


    Immediately upon hearing the name of Julia Knight, Zen was rendered speechless.


    "Oh... So, you must be the princess of the Knight family." He moved passed Alex and Ross and came before Julia. He attempted to take the hand of Julia but a glare from her stopped him in his tracks.


    "Hehehe..." Zen gave a nervous laugh backing off.


    ''What is it with this guy? First, you approach me, then you ignore me as soon as you hear Julia''s name. You didn''t even introduce your friends or goons or whatever they are to you?!'' Alex didn''t know how to treat the person before him, and he was getting a little frustrated.


    "What exactly do you want?" Alex was running out of patience. He already had plans with his friends, after all, they were planning on what to do and where to go before this Zen fellow interrupted.


    ''Damnit, now what?'' his mind was quickly racing for a solution. He knew how much power the Knight family had on Mars, and with her father being the Planet Lord, a single word would be all it took to kick him out!


    He cleared his throat before coming up with his response, "Miss Julia, this is between Alex and I." He said, briefly glancing at Alex standing behind Julia. He half expected the boy to stand up for himself, but no word came from him.


    Of course, it wasn''t that Alex was leaving everything to Julia. He just hadn''t seen this side of Julia yet, and honestly, he was impressed. The air around her had changed and he could even feel a slight chill in the air.


    ''Guess she''s pissed.'' He wondered with a small smile. When he came out of his thoughts and noticed the face Zen was making towards him, he understood his plight. Initially, he would have done nothing, but when he thought of the likely rumours that would go around, he decided to intervene.


    "Julia, allow me to handle this," Alex said. Julia turned around to confirm, "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah. Guys like this only speak one language." He looked directly into his eyes. He could already see the relief in his eyes. While he was being a jerk to him, he feared dealing with Julia, and it was understandable.


    Julia cast a last glance at Zen and then stepped back. Ross, of course, just wanted to see what Alex had under his sleeves. He had always wanted Alex to stand up for himself. Now that it was happening, he would be damned to interfere.


    "While I am not against the notion of having a bout with you, it would be on my terms. Just not right now." Alex stated, waiting for Zen''s response.


    At this point, whatever power Zen had amassed in the short period was already gone. Because he faltered before Julia, his momentum had deflated, leaving him looking like a dud.


    "Fine." He said with as much venom as he could muster before storming off with his goons.


    ''You''re going to regret that.'' He silently thought to himself leaving the silent classroom.

 Chapter 26 Hunters Academy (4)

    Once Zen and his friends left, the class soon returned to whatever they were doing after casting a last glance in Alex''s direction.


    Ross noticed how awkward the class had become and suggested, "Let''s get out of here."


    "Agreed. That Zen''s fellow just ruined my good mood." Julia added, with a scowl. Alex sighed and shrugged. They made their way out of the classroom under the gaze of the remaining students.


    ........


    "So, where do you guys have in mind?" Alex asked his friends. The mood had been ruined for everyone and now, they did not know where to go from here. The orientation they had earlier today only showed them the learning facilities among other things. However, the size of the academy was still something they had to explore themselves.


    Each year group had different spaces and because of this, there was hardly a chance to come across their seniors. Of course, that was not to say there was no way to meet. The academy was connected to the Academic City to the East. Through the teleportation hubs, students can venture into the city and mingle. And not just students, the city itself was home to a lot of other hunters.


    There was everything a student could wish for in terms of entertainment and shops to buy from. It was the go-to area of all students of the academy when they had no class.


    "How about we explore Academic City?" Julia suggested, her smile returning, though not as broad as before. While she had experienced the city before, she had never done so with her friends. This presented the best chance to do so, and with three days of no classes, she wanted to spend that time with her friends.


    "Academic City?" Ross asked as he was thinking more along the lines of food, so he was about to suggest they go to the eatery.


    "Yeah. Do you have some other place in mind?" Julia asked, waiting for his response. Alex simply stared at them. He had no idea what to do himself, so he was just going to follow whatever they suggested.


    "Well, it really wouldn''t make a difference since I was thinking we go get something to eat."


    "We should be heading back now," Alex suggested looking at the sun disappearing from the horizon. The lights from the buildings and streets were already coming alive, giving the city a mesmerizing glow. But to them, it was a normal sight.


    ....


    Once back on the academy grounds, the group then moved to the dormitories. Julia had to say bye to them once they got the intersection of the boys'' and girls'' dormitory.


    "Would you guys be out tomorrow?" Julia asked the boys. Ross simply turned to Alex. For him, there was really nothing to do as he only had Alex as a friend.


    With the decision left to him, Alex thought briefly before saying, "I plan on going to the combat systems to get my virtual pod and mana stage activated."


    "Oh... I totally forgot about that. Then we all go tomorrow then. What time are you thinking?" Julia questioned. From all accounts, it seemed the defector leader of the group was Alex as Julia only came to know Ross through Alex and vice versa.


    "What time is good for you?" He turned to Ross. He didn''t want to suggest a time that would affect whatever plans Ross might have and since Julia was the one asking, he figured she would be free most of the day tomorrow.


    Ross pondered for a moment before saying, "Mm... How about 10 in the morning. At that time, we would be pretty much done with whatever morning schedule we have."


    Alex understood since he knew Ross was one who always trained in the mornings. It was a dedication he admired and also adapted. He then turned to Julia to for her take.


    "Ten sounds good," she nodded. Once they settled that, Julia bid farewell to Ross and Alex before leaving.


    Alex and Ross turned to their dorms since they both shared the same building and floor.

 Chapter 27 Hunters Academy (5)

    A few hours earlier


    Zen had returned to his room, sending his friends away. When he got inside, his anger quickly soiled over as he took it on the furniture and anything he could get his hands on.


    "That bastard! Who does he think he is?" He exclaimed with gritted teeth, taking in deep breaths to try and calm himself. While what had happened was barely an embarrassment to him, because he did not have the last say when Julia interrupted, all the momentum he had gathered from the atmosphere while asserting his dominance dissipated.


    Just thinking about it drove him mad. "Just because he got a little attention, he thinks he''s a big shot." He turned and sat on the floor with his hands on his knees, taking a deep breath.


    Zen had always been considered a genius since young. As a potential hunter, all who knew him believed he would be at the top of the class when he awakened his skill. But that small victory was taken from him by a nobody who simply survived a cosmic mana wave. What''s more annoying was the fact that his physical stats after he awakened were unheard of.


    While Ross also had higher physical stats, they were more or less around the same value. Additionally, the one-horned humans were known for their physical strength above all else, so there was that. But for a normal human to have such stats, even if he was a hybrid, it wouldn''t have been enough to produce such values.


    Of course, he also understood that strength was not everything, and that was why he went ahead to challenge him.


    "That bitch had to interfere. Why was she even with someone like him?" Zen couldn''t understand why Julia would be friends with such a person. Until a few months ago, Alexander Gray was on no one''s radar. Then all of a sudden, he shoots to stardom! Zen found that rather suspicious.


    Julia Knight herself was unknown to the public. Even though that family was powerful and all, not all its members were in the public eye. But the power they all carried made it difficult for people to mess with them. ''How the hell is he even friends with someone like that?'' His thoughts were all over the place.


    However, the bedroom also had the virtual reality pod and mana podium. As the virtual reality pod suggested, allows students to connect to the academy''s VR world where they can learn all sorts of things and connect with other students, but mostly is used as a space for learning combat.


    The mana podium was a small platform in the centre of the bedroom that condenses mana for cultivating. Since the atmospheric mana was extremely slow to utilize, humans had to come up with a device that could condense mana for its users to cultivate. Of course, there were different grades of mana podiums. But the ones given to students were the most basic as they are beginner hunters.


    As of now, the VR pod and mana podium were inactive and had to be activated by the students themselves. That required the students to go to the combat systems to activate them. Alex had already decided to have his activated tomorrow. And since he had the rest of the week to do nothing but learn as much of the academy as he could, he plans on doing that as well as training his skill use.


    He hadn''t had much practice with his light skills as well as his vision.


    He still hasn''t told anyone of his vision yet. Not even his parents as he deemed it unimportant as there were a lot of people out there with similar situations.


    Once Alex took a seat in front of his desk, he connected his AI system to the desk and instructed, "Xex, let''s go through the files we got from class today. I want to get this over with as soon as possible."


    [Yes]


    The display popped up in front of him showing the rules and regulations the students were supposed to know as well as the first-year curriculum.


    ''Let''s look at the rules and regulations first.'' He thought before voicing it to Xex.


    "Let''s look at the rules first." He directed.

 Chapter 28 Hunters Academy (6)

    As Alex listened to the rules and regulations for students and the penalties for breaking them, he understood how it mostly revolved around the points system. The point system was what determines a student''s standing in his class and year group.


    Xex described how the points system for the first years was different from the other year groups. While it was not explicitly stated, points could be earned by behaviour a student put forth in class and in assignments. And points could be lost when the student exhibits behaviours and actions the academy disapproves of.


    However, the most points a student can collect come at the end of the academic year when there is a competition for all first years. Students would be tested on various categories and earn points based on their performance. The points requirement for Class As were different from those of Class Bs and below.


    If a student in Class A falls below the threshold, they fall to Class B in that order. At the same time, if a student in Class B performs above their required threshold, they have the opportunity to ascend to a higher class. However, the points required for that ascension are higher than the passing grade for a student in Class A.


    "I see... So, the system is built to make it difficult to climb up than remain in your current place." Alex muttered with a pondering look.


    [Exactly, climbing up would require twice as many points as students in a higher class and it''s also easy for those in a higher class to lose points and fall if they fail to meet the threshold.]


    "Then what are the advantages those in a higher class have over the others?" Alex wondered if there were special benefits as he hadn''t come across anything that showed those advantages.


    [Yes. For one, the room you have is better than those in the lower classes. Those in Class C and below do not have VR pods and the mana podium you have is superior to those of lower classes. Of course, there are other benefits depending on the situation and what the said student needs.]


    Xex explained, surprising Alex.


    Because he was given this room when he arrived and there were other dormitory buildings on the academy grounds, he assumed they would have been the same.


    "Did the file detail the competition activities?" Alex asked after thinking for a while. There was no rule that said one could not stay ahead and with a fire lit up their asses, one could only prepare ahead of time.


    [Negative. Every year, the competition changes so students can''t have an advantage in preparing in advance. The activities involved in the competition are only disclosed once the time draws near.]


    Alex nodded in understanding. This to a certain extent eliminates the advantages one could have ahead. But it did not stop one from learning of the previous activities their senior took.


    "Too bad. But do well to compile all the activities that had come up in the competition previous first years took.


    [Copy that. Do you want to go over the curriculum as well or would you wait till tomorrow?] Xex asked after confirming the order Alex gave it.


    He thought with a hand on his chin for a moment. Then, looking at his window showing the darkness of night, Alex finally decided.


    "There''s nothing else to do besides going over the files." He stated.


    With the mana podium and VR pod inactive, there was nothing much to do besides that or sleeping.


    [Understood. The first-year curriculum is divided into classroom lessons and combat lessons. As the name suggests, the classroom lessons involve being in the classroom and being lectured while the combat lessons cover how to fight beasts and void creatures. Though there are also elements of fighting suited for fights between people, the focus stays on beasts and void creatures.]


    Alex looked at the two categories before him. The combat lessons were pretty much self-explanatory. So, he chose the classroom lessons and asked Xex, "What are covered in the classroom lessons?"

 Chapter 29 Hunters Academy (7)

    [Classroom lessons would cover teachings and facts about the universe before and after the universal calamity, survival lessons, hunters'' biology and void creature biology and theories about their origin and existence.]


    Xex briefly explained to Alex. His attention was immediately drawn to the study of a hunter''s biology and void creatures and theories about their origin.


    ''Origin, huh? I guess I already have an answer to that. But for its disclosure...


    ... Well, only the government can do that now. For the hunter''s biology study... Hmm, just maybe...'' He thought to himself and refocused on what Xex was explaining.


    [Additional materials would also be covered on other humanoid lifeforms discovered in the early years of when the cosmic mana waves were at their highest.]


    "Humanoid lifeforms?" He questioned with a perplexed look. The only other humanoid lifeforms were the other human race branches discovered thousands of years ago, or at least that was what was known to the public.


    [Affirmative. Other humanoid lifeforms similar to humans were discovered thousands of years ago during the start of the universal calamity. While information about them is available if one searches, their rare occurrences have diminished their significance to people.]


    "Interesting... Looks like there is a lot to learn about." As he commented, his mind drifted to the dark space he had ventured into and recalled the number of universes out there.


    "Maybe they came from other universes?" He pointed out to which Xex agreed.


    [That is one of the possibilities. But if what you experienced when you survived the cosmic mana wave is anything to go by, I''d say the likelihood is more than 70%.]


    "Mm... Well, thinking about it now wouldn''t change anything. I''d learn about them anyway.


    "Is there anything else included in the curriculum?"


    His curiosity about the other lifeforms had been stirred and while he was tempted to find out more from the network, he decided to leave it to his instructors to teach as they would know better than what someone might have put on the network a long time ago.


    [The section on combat lessons covers fighting other humans, beasts and void creatures. The reason for this is that fighting humans requires a different set of movement techniques and forms while magical beasts and void creatures demand a different style of fighting.]


    "That should cover everything right?"


    [We haven''t gone over survival lessons included in the curriculum.]


    "Urgh... Just give me an overview of it." He instructed, already drained from thinking about various things. He had a lot to catch up with if he wanted to stay ahead with the physical stats he had.


    [Very well. Survival lessons would cover ways of navigating an unknown environment, utilizing resources around and how to make portable SOS devices to send out signals for rescue.]


    All of that sounded nice and all, but at this point, he was beginning to feel exhaustion creep into his being.


    "Thanks, Xex. You can end it here." Alex instructed and got up from his seat, taking off his smartwatch.


    [Yes,]


    He made his way towards the bathroom to clean up for the night. Arriving before the mirror, he blinked and activated his vision, turning his sclera dark against the brown of his pupils. He admired the unique beauty of it and switched between the various wavelengths.


    This was the result of months of practising how to utilize his full vision prowess.


    He settled on a combination of radio waves and infrared vision to mimic magnetic resonance imaging to look at his mana channels, noticing once again how different it was from others. Initially, he had thought it was nothing significant, but the more people he studied secretly revealed just how much his system differed.


    The flow of mana in others showed the mana generated from all individual body cells and then channelled to various body parts when needed. However, his own showed a different arrangement. While mana was generated in cells, it never flowed into the mana channels to be directed. His channels looked dried up.


    Instead, the mana generated is infused within his cells, staying there. The process was incredibly slow but still there.


    When he channelled his energies to activate his light skill, there was a flow of energy in his mana veins, and they seemed to originate from somewhere else not his body. It was like his body was a vessel pulling energy from something or somewhere.


    ''Hopefully, it won''t affect my cultivation and level up.''

 Chapter 30 The First Years

    Administration Block


    In a meeting hall was gathered all the first-year homeroom instructors sat around a large round table with the principal sitting at the head. The meeting hall was at the top of the building, overlooking most of the structures on the academy grounds. The walls surrounding them were made from glass that could be changed to control the amount of sunlight reaching the room.


    On the glass wall facing the principal was a massive square display divided into grids, each showing the faces of an instructor who was not a homeroom instructor but had periods with the students as they taught different specializations.


    The gathering of these instructors by the principal was to discuss the new batch of students received this year. Since admissions were mostly handled by a system that picks students based on their physical stats they recorded after awakening when they met the threshold.


    "So, what can you tell me about our new batch of students?" Principle Seraph asked, starting the discussion. Her demeanour as she sat at the head of the table made no room for jokes, as the instructors were aware of her nature.


    "Well, to start with, the number of first years this time is the highest we''ve ever had. Up to a 25% increase, and this without compromising the quality of students. Compared to other academies within the empire, we have the highest number of first years this time around." One of the seated instructors said, looking at the display before him showing the statistics of what he was saying.


    He swiped and sent the file to the centre of the table where a copy of what he was reading appeared for everyone to see.


    Another instructed, a female, continued, "Additionally, the students we have with high potentials are more than the previous years and this has nothing to do with the increase in numbers as one would expect."


    The principal listened to the report given by these two instructors. As part of their duties as homeroom tutors, they were also responsible for gathering and presenting the collected student data in meetings such as this.


    The principal looked at the data silently. Though she didn''t say, she was glad that the quality had improved instead. The numbers also go to show how the quality of awakeners had improved in their region.


    "I''m not entirely sure. He does have mana in his system, but I also felt traces of a different kind of energy. This energy was similar to the one given off by void creatures, but at the same time, his felt.... Purer? I''m not sure how to describe it." Horvey stated with a pondering look as if revising the moment he resonated with Alex.


    His ability was one that allowed him to resonate with any object, living or inanimate and through that, determine their weak points, and with that, he could transform a part of himself into a weapon and strike that weak point. It was a dual-natured skill, quite rare.


    Of course, the first time he tried that on a void creature, he passed out. Their biology was simply different from what humans knew.


    "Are you saying he is some kind of void creature or something?" One of the instructors muttered, but the silence in the hall allowed everyone to hear what he said.


    "Of course not. What I am saying is that he gives off a similar vibe but not quite. Additionally, when my body felt that small trace, I nearly collapsed."


    "..." His words rendered all of them speechless. Horvey could still recall how he felt when he resonated with Alex. It nearly brought him to his knees. Luckily for him, his strength and reaction speed far surpassed the students.


    The principal looked at Horvey critically as if to see if his words were as he stated. His words were hard to believe, but if what he said was correct, then there was indeed something special about the boy.


    ''Even sir Zol asked me to keep an eye on him,'' Seraph silently thought before speaking out loud. They were veering from their goal as they needed to finish this meeting and get back to their duties.


    "Let''s put that aside for now," Seraph stated, breaking the instructors from their thoughts.


    "We still have a couple of things to cover before we close for the day..." The meeting continued with the instructors discussing the curriculum and activities planned for the first years.

 Chapter 31 A Little Sparring Match(1)

    For the rest of the days they had to themselves before they began their studies, the students familiarized themselves with the academy grounds, explored its facilities, ventured to the Academic City, and met other students from different years.


    Just as they planned, Alex, Ross, and Julia went to the combat systems to get their VR pods and mana podiums activated.


    For the full experience of the immersion, the systems had to be calibrated with the physical stats and abilities of the users. They had to perform speed tests, response/reaction time tests, strength tests and an ability test.


    With these data recorded, the users can exhibit their full strength and capabilities without limitations. While the process took time, the combat systems were big enough to hold all the equipment, VR pods, and the house over 1000s of students at once. However, there was more than one building for the number.


    Once Alex and his friends got that sorted out, they were free to do whatever they wished, though the VR was mostly for combat applications.


    ...


    "So you finally realized..." Ross commented.


    Alex, Ross, and Julia were in a shared virtual reality (VR) room that linked their accounts. After arranging everything, the three of them decided to make a dedicated space where they could gather and train together, from practising their skills to improving their martial arts. Currently, Alex has invited his friends to help him narrow the gap.


    "Why didn''t you say anything earlier?" Alex said, a slight frown on his face. Not that he was really mad.


    "What did you expect? That was the first you were standing up for yourself and I didn''t want to get in the middle of that." Ross reasoned and Alex had to agree.


    "None of that matters now. What you need to do is improve your combat skills. That Zen fellow is a piece of work. Trust me, I know his type." Julia interjected.


    "For him to come at you the way he did, he most likely has the skills to back it up. Attention seekers like him would want to take down the strongest around them."


    "Oh... And just so you know, I''ll be setting the pain level to 85%" she said with her signature smile that wasn''t a smile.


    Alex swallowed nervously before responding, "Just to be clear, just martial arts, correct?"


    "Of course, why would I use my ice skills on you? It''s not like I want to freeze anything." She replied.


    Alex felt a sudden chill run down his spine and special area. The way Julia said the word ''anything'' made him understand that things wouldn''t go exactly as planned. ''I''m definitely dead, aren''t I?''


    Here he was thinking that with his strength and speed, Julia might not be able to handle his blows. That was why he wanted Ross to be his sparring partner. But from the way things were looking, he knew he was in for a world of pain.


    Taking a deep to breath to calm his nerves, Alex got into a fighting stance, ready to go. Seeing as he was prepared, Julia also took her stance and waited.


    Of course, Ross was outside the fighting stage Julia had picked. As he observed the interaction between Alex and Julia, he couldn''t help but think to himself, ''They are definitely going to end up together.''


    The thought brought a smile to his face. But for now, the fight was about to begin, and he was also interested in seeing how good Julia was.


    The countdown for the match to begin appeared above the two combatants. Alex and Julia looked at the timer as it counted down to one.


    Right before it hit the mark for the match to begin, the two locked eyes with each other.


    [Fight!]


    Once the alert came, both disappeared from their positions.

 Chapter 32 A Little Sparring Match (2)

    [Fight!]


    Alex and Julia quickly moved and closed the distance between them. Julia made the first move to attack while Alex was still hesitant about hitting Julia. He knew she was not fragile enough to break because of a simple spar, not to mention the spar taking place in VR. But he couldn''t help it and paid the price for his hesitation.


    She lunged forward with her right hand clanged into a fist. The fist moved rapidly, pushing the air around it, resulting in a small boom that was approaching. Caught off guard, Alex braced for impact.


    As the fist made contact with his face, he could feel the force of the punch moulding into his face and the crunching sound of his cheekbones cracking.


    ''Fuck...'' He cussed, berating himself for his momentary lapse in judgement. A rookie mistake!


    BOOM!


    Like a cannonball, Alex flew through the air before making a deep impression on the ground a few hundred metres away, leaving Alex buried in dirt and in pain, groaning. Even with his new and improved physique due to awakening, and pain level set at 85%, he took massive damage.


    ''Yep, looking down on her is going to get me killed!'' His mistake was thinking because this was a spar, he wouldn''t have to give his all, and while he knew she was trained in martial arts, he still saw her as a girl.


    ''I need a change of mindset.'' He could feel the sting of the blow on his face, forgetting once again, that he was in a fight.


    "Don''t get distracted, eyes on me!" Before he could even get his bearings straight, Julia was already on him with her right leg raised high for a stomp.


    Alex took advantage of his superior speed and response to roll to her right and out of the way just in time before the foot landed.


    BOOM!


    The dirt generated from the stump created a small opening for Alex who wasted no time in taking advantage of the cover to retaliate. He jumped back up and threw a right jab, his forming perfect, bringing out a large portion of his physical strength.


    ''Mm, definitely a keeper.'' She caught herself getting distracted by her train of thought, silently smiling. Of course, the blush that attempted to appear was quickly suppressed.


    Alex and Julia locked eyes once again as the tension built up. This time, there was no timer as they would follow their instincts.


    ........


    Ross observed the bout and was impressed by Julia''s combat skills.


    "She''s clearly well trained, and her near-perfect application of force makes her a dangerous opponent." He analyzed it, looking at it from all angles. Being able to control the amount of force you generate at any moment is not something just anyone could do.


    Such an opponent can generate more power from their body depending on the situation, eliminating wasteful moves that drain their stamina, and focusing on finishing moves.


    When the duo began the second round, he saw how Alex''s moves were all over the place with Julia still matching his pace. Their exchange was fast-paced, generating gusts of winds and small booms, barely a blur to a normal human''s eyes, but to Ross, it was as clear as day.


    At first, Alex was having difficulty controlling his speed and strength, and while he wasn''t winning, the amount of damage he was receiving from Julia was reducing.


    "Hmm? He''s adapting very quickly."


    Indeed, Alex was quickly adjusting to his strength and speed, trying to minimize his wasteful movements and conserve power for when he gets an opening to deliver a powerful blow. But that was a tall order at the amount.


    Against an opponent like Julia, Alex was simply out-skilled and outmatched. His attempts at feints were seen through with him paying the price instead. Opting to focus on just fighting and learning, he discarded his mock actions.


    ''His learning curve wasn''t this fast before. Is it because we are awakened now? No, I would have experienced the same thing.'' he wondered as the more he observed, the more impressed he was. He had practised fighting several times at home and he hadn''t made much improvement.


    A small grin spread across his face.


    "Maybe it wouldn''t take too long to catch up, buddy." Ross was genuinely happy about the progress Alex was making.

 Chapter 33 A Little Sparring Match (3)

    ''Amazing.''


    Julia praised as the spar continued. When the second round began, Alex''s movements were rigid and there were a lot of wasteful movements. His feints were not feints as she could see through them quite easily. The amount of power he put into his punches and kicks was sometimes too much or too little.


    But now, he was adapting to his power and controlling how much was released as and when needed. This resulted in a situation where they were matched in speed and strength. While not without its flaws, his ability to quickly pick up what he was learning amazed her.


    While she was lost in thought and going with the flow of the battle that was somehow seamlessly created, Alex threw a roundhouse kick to her head. Quickly reigning in her thoughts, she backstepped, allowing the kick to fly past her face.


    But the force of the strike still created a gust of wind that blew against her face. Using the momentum created, Alex turned to his other leg to deliver a backkick. In the flurry of kicks and punches that followed suit, Julia calmly evaded all those she could and blocked the ones she couldn''t.


    In each of those attacks, she noticed how Alex controlled the amount of strength he put in them, resulting in powerful attacks that caused her hands to ache slightly.


    Not wanting to be outdone, Julia responded by closing in when she saw an opening. She sidestepped to evade one of Alex''s kicks and threw an elbow to his side. Before he could even experience the pain that came with that attack, Julia finished him off by performing a manoeuvre that put her behind Alex.


    ''Checkmate...''


    She grabbed him by the head from behind and delivered a chill-inducing break to his neck that resounded around them.


    CRACK!


    Alex ended up on the ground, not understanding what went wrong. Their spar concluded the moment the system determined the move Julia made was a killer move.


    When he looked up from his position on the floor, Julia was smiling down at him.


    ''That''s one crazy woman.'' Alex thought and checked the condition of his neck, swallowing nervously. She did not hesitate to break his neck, and honestly, the thought scared him.


    "That''s a good idea. Would you be doing the same?" Ross asked, looking at Julia.


    "No. I completed my training a long time ago. So, lessons on combat won''t really make a difference." She replied with a shrug.


    She had been trained in the martial arts since young and had no further need for training. That was not to say she wouldn''t be joining the class lessons, but that she would learn nothing from them as those lessons only covered the basics.


    ''Indeed. With skills like hers, I bet she could take on any first year and maybe even the students in their second year,'' The thought made Alex resolve to quickly learn as fast as he could.


    "Oh... Alex, do you realize the speed at which you were improving during our fight?"


    The question broke him out of his thoughts. He furrowed his brows slightly, not understanding why she would say something like that. He was clearly getting his ass handed to him, was he not?


    Seeing his confusion almost made Julia laugh. "Well, now you know. And it''s going to help you learn quickly."


    Alex looked at Ross, wanting to see if he was of the same opinion as he was the only one observing their fight from start to finish.


    "She''s right. Initially, your moves were all over the place, but as the fight progressed, your moves became more polished and the control over your movements also improved. I never knew you were a genius in combat applications."


    He said and Julia nodded. Seeing as both of his friends were saying the same thing made his mind go back to the fight. He began noticing how he wasn''t taking a lot of hits as when the fight started initially.


    ''I see... But was that really impressive?''


    As far as he was concerned, he was just following his instincts and trying to replicate what Julia was doing.


    "Noted." He acknowledged, already making plans to test that out. After that, the trio decided to continue their sparring, testing the skill levels of one another.

 Chapter 34 A Hunters Biology

    The first week of the first-years quickly came to an end without any issues. As of now, all the first years have become acquainted with their facilities, curriculum and the rules and regulations. Most of the students had also begun cultivating earnestly to increase their level.


    There was no need to also wait for the instructors to teach them how to cultivate as the process comes to hunters almost instinctively.


    Combat lessons can also be learned using the VR pods. While not all students had private VR pods, those who did took full advantage of them to learn ahead. To those who didn''t, the combat systems had VR pods they could use during the day.


    .......


    It was the start of a new week, and all students were already in class, waiting for their instructors to appear to begin lessons. Alex and his friends occupied their previous front-roll seats. Almost like an understanding, everyone sat where they did the week before.


    Of course, Alex still received attention from time to time, but with no activities from him and his secluded nature, interest in him was quickly dying down. But even then, there was a slight tension in the classroom, and everyone could tell where it was coming from.


    Of all the students in the class, the only one who occasionally glanced in the direction of Alex was Zen Henjok. His facial expression made them understand that he was still holding a grudge against Alex. Was it unreasonable of him? Yes, but that was his business and Alex''s.


    "Good morning." Their instructor walked into the class and all the students got up and responded to his greetings before sitting back down.


    "Take your attendance and we will begin shortly."


    Following the same procedure they did the last time; they linked their watches to their desk once it came online. Confirming the presence of everyone in the classroom, instructor Doe nodded before facing the entire class.


    "I believe everyone has had the opportunity to go through the curriculum and rules. Questions that were inputted into the class''s private network have all been answered."


    The students nodded in acknowledgement.


    "Good. From what you read from the curriculum, I''d be handling your combat lessons and the biology of hunters. And I know you have a preliminary understanding of human biology, and although, hunters are also humans, they have a few modifications to their cells that make them different and grant them the abilities they have."


    "The manitorium."


    As the lesson progressed, the students appreciated all the changes that nature imparted unto them, giving humans the strength to fight the void creatures that threatened their existence in their universe.


    Two hours later, the instructor was bringing the first lesson to a close.


    "Any questions?" He asked, looking around. A hand came from the front roll, and it was none other than Alex.


    "Go ahead."


    "The manitoria function as storage organs and we draw mana directly from them, directing them through our mana channels..." He said, and the instructor nodded for him to continue. His preamble had also gotten the rest of the class curious as to what he wanted to ask.


    "... Is it possible for the stored mana to only be used for infusing cells and not flow into the mana channels at all?"


    His question caused almost everyone to look at him strangely. If mana wasn''t going into the channels, what else was it supposed to do and how would a person manifest their ability if mana is not directed into the channels to be used?


    However, the instructor did not think his question was weird. To him, he was the weird one and if he was asking such a question, then it must be something he has noticed about himself.


    After thinking about his question from all possible angles, he came up with the best response he could.


    "Well, mana also functions to strengthen our body cells; that is why we are physically stronger and faster. But for a hunter to manifest their ability, mana has to flow through the mana channels. And this goes both ways as we would look at in the coming weeks...


    ".... But, if mana doesn''t flow through the channels, cultivating would also be impossible."


    Although the instructor answered the question, that was the answer for everyone else. He could still use his abilities, but mana wasn''t being channelled from the manitoria.


    Yes, when cultivating, mana travels through them into the manitoria, but not when he uses his ability. It was like, it came from an unknown source.

 Chapter 35 Void Creatures Biology

    The days and weeks slowly ticked by as Alex and the first years learned all they could to become professional hunters. From their lessons in combat applications, survival tactics, the state of the universe and the biology of void creatures and beasts.


    Of course, throughout this entire time, Alex and his friends always remained together and had even made a few acquaintances with their fellow classmates as well as those from other classes. Their cultivation was also progressing smoothly.


    Alex also made sure to remain in touch with his family. From time to time, he would facetime them and tell them all about his experience at the academy. His brother, Aaron was also growing up nicely and wished to follow in his footsteps.


    ......


    It was noon, right after recess and everyone was now seated waiting for their next instructor to come in and continue their lessons on void creatures'' biology.


    The instructor in charge of this lesson was a female, dark sclera human, with dark long hair. She went by the name of Janet Estress and was a Class B hunter.


    After she walked into the class and exchanged pleasantries, the lesson began.


    "Okay..., so far, we''ve looked at how the void creatures appeared two thousand years ago. We''ve also looked at the behaviour of these creatures.


    "Today we will be looking at the actual biology of the void creatures. Before I begin, can anyone tell me how we came about the term ''void'' for these creatures?"


    Once again, this class showed her why they were one of the top classes among the first years.


    "Yes, you." She pointed to the girl who was on the same desk as Alex and his friends. She sat right beside Julia, at the edge of the desk and went by the name of Sophia Patel, a normal human girl.


    "The term was coined due to the creatures literally having nothing within them except for the fluid that we call blood and their cores. And from what they do, that is devouring all things, the question arises as to where the things they devoid went to if they had no organs like stomach. So, they were likened to a void."


    From the use of their bodies in making clothing with unique properties, to spacesuits that can recycle air and keep the body''s pressure at normal even in deep space, they made the impossible possible. Their core contained so much power that they were used in powering ships, cities and other power-requiring activities.


    Now the unique trait that was very useful to hunters....


    "Every void creature is unique, with its own specific abilities. Much like us hunters, some have fire-based skills, while others possess abilities related to light, ice, wind, metal, and more. Moreover, when their blood is used in weapons, they gain the attributes of the blood."


    "So, what happens when a hunter with the fire skill uses the blood when processed into what is called a serum, a serum made from a void creature of the same attribute?"


    The question she posed was fairly simple as most, if not all of them knew of this. This time, Julia was called to answer.


    "They get a boost to their awakened ability"


    "Correct. And while that is the case, there are exceptions as well. For instance, some void creatures appear to be neutral, and their serum can be used by anyone, regardless of their ability. But the boost is also quite minimal compared to when they have an attribute."


    Alex digested everything he was hearing and made plans to test out the effects of these serums, but their plans were quickly squashed before they manifested.


    "Sorry, only Class D hunters and higher are allowed to use them." She said as if expecting them to think in that direction. And to be fair, she had seen this many times to deduce what students would do.


    "The effects are powerful, you see? Your body is still too weak, even for the smallest doses." Of course, she didn''t mention that the blood had to be heavily diluted and prepared with other materials before hunters could use them, a reason they will learn about as they progress.


    Sometime later, the lesson came to a close and it was now time for combat lessons.


    However, unlike the previous times, they would be sparring, and the class was looking forward to a certain clash that was just waiting to happen.

 Chapter 36 Not Yet (1)

    The class made their way to the combat systems and entered their allotted VR pods.


    Inside, instructor Horvey Doe was waiting. He surveyed everyone as they gathered around him, each wearing a one-piece combat gear that came in black.


    When they all gathered, the instructor began, "Today, we will be culminating everything we have learnt about fighting. I expect to see everyone apply what has been taught. Of course, I also understand that some of you already have tailored-made fighting styles and as long as your movements follow the set guidelines you pass.


    "Remember, this is simply a sparring session, and I don''t want to see anyone going overboard." He said, specifically looking in the direction of Zen.


    As the instructor of his class, it was his job to know what was going on, and he was quite aware of what had transpired between Zen and Alex. While he found no problem with the kids having their own bouts and challenges, he did not wish for it to grow into a conflict that would follow them once they graduated.


    What humanity needed were hunters to fight void creatures and beasts across the universe, and not more enemies who only cared about fighting themselves to show who was the strongest.


    For this reason, he wanted to see if those two would spar.


    "The rules are simple: there is none. Use whatever you can to grab the win over your opponent."


    His words caused the students to look at each other in doubt. Some were confused as to why he would utter such words. Understanding their gazes, he continued.


    "In a fight to the death, there is no such thing as rules. The quicker you learn this, the better your chances of surviving out there."


    Their class on survival wasn''t just for show. They had been taught that the peace and quiet they enjoyed in the empire was limited to only the empire. In the vast vacuum of outer space, there are forces, humans, who are hostile to the empire and one can come across them at any point when they venture out to hunt.


    "Now, who is going to start? The first to come forward has the choice of selecting their opponent. You cannot refuse." He pointed out, immediately drawing the hands of several students.


    Every individual present was highly competitive and had been recognized as among the best. However, to truly prove themselves, they needed to assess their standing in comparison to others. While they had all sparred with their friends by this point, there were still those they hadn''t faced yet.


    ''Tch... That smug look on your face won''t remain for long.''


    There were a couple of mean people who wanted to put Alex and Julia in their place. But with their points on the line, they couldn''t afford to misbehave.


    Now, however, everything goes, and she would be damned if she didn''t take advantage of it.


    The weapon''s rack appeared between the two on the stage and Zephra moved forward to select her choice.


    Based on her ability, she chose a bow-blade. It could be used to shoot projectiles, not necessarily physical ones, and could also be transformed into dual curved blades.


    Once she made her selection, the rack disappeared leaving the two face-to-face and a distance of a few tens of metres between them.


    The spectating students were already seated, waiting for the start of the fight. Alex and Ross barely showed any expressions as this fight''s conclusion was basically set in stone.


    "Proceed once the signal is given."


    Both combatants nodded and readied themselves. The coliseum became silent as the countdown concluded.


    [Fight!]


    However, what everyone expected to see did not happen. They didn''t have the chance to appreciate the style of combat each person would use and the unique applications of their abilities.


    None of that happened.


    "..."


    Zephra was already embedded in the walls of the coliseum, passed out and Julia standing right where Zephra was supposed to be, concluding the fight.

 Chapter 37 Not Yet (2)

    Every student, the instructor included, was flabbergasted by what they witnessed. Alex and Ross simply shared knowing smiles as they enjoyed the shocked look on everyone''s faces.


    This class was supposed to be the class of genius, no, monsters. The best of the best. Each and every one of them had physical stats at the extremes when they awakened. While not as impressive as Alex and Ross''s stats, it was still without a doubt, impressive.


    But what they were currently seeing overturned everything they knew about strength and levels. While they were all at the same level, they were, in fact, not on the same level.


    How could someone from an unknown family beat a prodigy from a powerful family like the Knights?! It was simply a fool''s dream. The kind of resources that went into raising a prodigy like her was not something a few weeks of learning combat could overcome.


    The instructor quickly came out of his reverie. His experience and strength allowed him to see exactly what happened, and while it wasn''t anything fancy, it was a perfect application of speed and power.


    ''She isn''t from the Knight family for no reason.'' The thought alone made him smile slightly, but it quickly disappeared.


    When the signal for the fight to start was given, Julia quickly closed the distance. By gathering sufficient strength in her legs when they prepared for the countdown to end, Julia had gathered enough momentum to close the distance in a burst of speed that took Zephra by surprise.


    Without giving her time to process what happened, Julia delivered a powerful palm strike straight to her chest. The force had cracked a few bones and sent her slamming forcefully into the walls. Since there was basically no time difference between the strike and her slamming into the walls, the impact rendered her unconscious from the dual damage she received. She had not even used her ice ability.


    "Winner, Julia Knight!" The instructor declared, drawing the students out of their reverie. The look on their faces showed how shaken they were by her prowess.


    Meanwhile, Julia made her way back to her friends as if nothing happened. When she sat down with her friends, her demeanour changed to the warm and friendly one Alex and Ross were already used to.


    "You did good, Julia.," Alex commented, smiling brightly at her.


    "You hold back when we spar together, don''t you?" Ross, on the other hand, noticed the difference, but it wasn''t by much.


    "If I go all out, would you stand a chance?" She questioned back, shutting down Ross.


    His response elicited murmurs all around. They all knew of Zen''s desire to fight Alex, but sending one of his friends to fight him made them understand that Zen was being careful not to underestimate Alex and decided to send his friend instead.


    Without waiting for the instructor to call him out, Alex stood up and made his way to the stage.


    The boy, whose name was Amon Kai, a one-horned human, also made his way over to the stage.


    "Weapons?"


    The two boys exchanged a look before shaking their heads. Affirming their choice, the instructor set the countdown, prompting Alex and Amon to ready themselves.


    ''I can finish this as quickly as Julia, but where''s the fun in that?!''


    He decided to enjoy this fight a bit. Since this would be his first fight against someone who wasn''t Julia or Ross, he was itching to find out just how good their fighting styles were.


    ''Let''s hold off the use of my light skills as well. Pure physicals should be more than enough.'' He breathed in and out to settle his nerves. He was confident in his win, but this was still a fight all his classmates were witnessing.


    After months of everyone wanting to see his capabilities ever since he made a name as the only survivor and the one with the highest physical stats, they were finally about to bore witness.


    Amon himself was confident in his strength, and unlike Zephra''s miserable performance, he actually had the capability to back up his confidence. Yes, they were all in Class A, but they were not the same. Talents brought them here, but only their abilities would retain them.


    ''Let''s see just how good you really are, Alex...''


    [Fight!]


    Alex and Amon both disappeared from their positions.

 Chapter 38 Not Yet (3)

    Appearing simultaneously before each other, Alex and Amon exchanged their first blows with Alex matching attempting to match his power.


    BAM!


    Their fists made contact with Alex''s fist being pushed slightly back due to his inaccuracy to match Amon''s power. However, the attack did nothing to push him back. His stance was firm as it was perfect.


    To the untrained eyes, it was Amon''s victory, but to instructor Horvey''s eyes, he understood what Alex attempted.


    ''Interesting...''


    Meanwhile, Amon was proud of his feat. To him, Alex failed to draw out much of his power, resulting in him getting pushed back. His smile told Alex of what he was thinking, but he cared little for his thoughts.


    He adjusted his output after the initial clash and turned to defence to observe how Amon would capitalize on his small victory, and he did not disappoint.


    Amon quickly pushed his advantage by pressing Alex with a combo of powerful kicks and moves, pushing Alex back bit by bit.


    Of course, Alex was able to keep up with Amon''s speed with no problem. He blocked all the attacks he could and evaded the other ones by ducking, sidestepping, backstepping and all the evasive moves he knew.


    The speed at which they moved around on the stage impressed their colleagues. They could keep up of course, and as the seconds passed, the keen ones began to notice how Amon''s attacks weren''t hitting Alex in the slightest.


    "He''s holding back, isn''t he?"


    "Yep, he''s toying with Amon."


    The comments reached Zen as well and he agreed with them.


    ''He''s finally decided to take the fight a bit seriously. But I doubt he would still use his light abilities.''


    Amon was confused when he lost sight of his target. His right hand cut through empty air. He quickly turned around, searching for where his target disappeared.


    He noticed a shadow on him and looked above, only to see Alex descending with his right hand, palm opened, and directed towards his face.


    Before he could respond, the palm held on to his face and with a force proportional to a moving train slammed him forcefully into the ground.


    BOOM!


    Amon almost lost consciousness. His vision blurred and the pain from the force of the palm strike spread throughout his body. With his body awkwardly buried in the stage, Amon was out for the count.


    Once again, the crowd were mesmerized by the display of power. Julia and Ross were equally impressed. They barely followed his movement in the last moments!


    ''This is bad... I couldn''t even follow his movement.'' Zen looked around observing the expression of everyone. Some had admiration in their eyes while others had fire lit within. The sight did him some damage.


    ''Tsk. There''s still time and a bigger stage.''


    With the upcoming competition to assess the progress of all first years, Zen had the perfect stage to put Alex in his place. Right now, he understood the current him was no match for Alex. Besides, individual strength wasn''t everything. He began making multiple plans around that notion.


    Meanwhile, Alex stood up and backed away from Amon after the latter could not move after a few seconds.


    ''I didn''t even use that much strength!'' The condition of his opponent surprised him as well. He half expected him to get up for the fight to continue, but his wish would not be coming true anytime soon. If he had to make a guess, he used about 60% of his full strength.


    All of his classmates haven''t yet made it past the [600 units] of strength a low-tier Class E hunter had.


    "Winner, Alexander Gray!"

 Chapter 39 No More Doubt

    As the instructor announced Alex''s victory in the spar, the students finally regained their composure. This was quickly followed by their excited comments.


    "Did you see that last move?!"


    "What are you talking about? Aside from the instructor, I doubt anyone else did."


    "True. And I bet he was still holding back."


    "Of course he was. He didn''t even activate his ability the whole fight!"


    "Doesn''t that mean he is stronger than all of us?"


    "..." This time, they couldn''t say anything. If there was ever a doubt about the abilities of Alexander Gray, then this simple and short spar answered that question.


    The fact that they couldn''t see him move was proof enough. The instructor heard all the other students were saying and made no moves to shut them. He simply stared at the boy as he made his way back to his friends.


    ''For the better part of the year, you''ve kept a low profile, not drawing attention to yourself. But without a doubt, you''re the strongest first year I''ve ever taught.''


    The instructor reached this conclusion because he could tell. Among everyone here, besides Alex himself, he could see vividly how much the boy held back.


    ''And it''s not just about physical abilities either. Something is definitely different about him.''


    His mind went back to one of the questions he asked in class.


    ''Mana infusion, huh?''


    Normally, the mana stored in the manitoria functioned to power a person''s abilities. And while it also added the extra benefit of strengthening the body as one grew stronger, that was only a passive addition. As a hunter''s level increases, so does his strength.


    One over the months in the academy, the students had grown stronger overall, but Alex was different. He had not even mentioned this to his friends yet, but his situation could not escape his senses. Alex''s cultivation had barely increased over the months! But somehow, his physical abilities were the highest among his peers.


    Alex could feel the gaze of his instructor on him, and he looked up at him and smiled before sitting. Ross, Julia and Sophia congratulated him on his victory.


    "Wait for me outside." Ross and Julia nodded, leaving Alex. He approached the instructor trying to think of the reason why he would call him out.


    ''Is it because of my fight?'' He doubted that was the reason, but he would soon find out anyway.


    He guided Alex to a secluded area where they were out of earshot.


    "How''s your cultivation?"


    His question caused Alex''s expression to darken. His figure was frozen before his instructor not knowing how to respond to that.


    ''Shit. Did he notice?''


    His thoughts ran quickly, thinking of a reasonable response. The fact that he asked that question meant he was somehow aware of his cultivation not increasing at all.


    "I''m not asking to chastise you...." He sighed, looking at the frightened expression of the boy before him.


    "... If you''re experiencing any difficulty, you can come to me anytime. Is that okay with you?"


    He added with concern etched on his face. Since he made such an expression, it was clear the boy was not ready to share.


    ''No matter, he will come around eventually. Hopefully, we can find out what''s causing him to lag behind in his cultivation.''


    Alex regained his composure after the instructor took a step back from the question he posed.


    "Understood, Sir."


    "Mm..." Instructor Horvey then turned around to leave.


    Alex sighed in relief. For a moment, he thought his instructor would assume he was slacking off his cultivation.


    "I need to find a solution as soon as possible." Saying this, he also departed to find his friends.

 Chapter 40 A Different Energy (1)

    Alex regrouped with his friends, and they made their way back to the dorms. This time, Julia was joining them as they were headed to Alex''s room to discuss what the instructor had brought up with Alex.


    "So, what did you and the instructor talk about?" Ross asked as soon as they sat down on the couch.


    Alex sighed and relaxed in his seat, "Nothing much. But he has noticed my situation."


    "Your situation? You mean your level barely increased over the past few months?" Alex had made mention of the different things he began to notice about himself ever since he survived the cosmic mana wave. Of course, he hadn''t made mention of his experience in the origin domain to them yet.


    Alex nodded in acknowledgement before continuing, "The strength I displayed during the spar didn''t match with my level, even with my higher physical stats compared to everyone else when we awakened."


    ''He must have been able to tell where my level is at. So, it must be very obvious when I was still stronger than everyone when they were the ones showing an increase in their cultivation.''


    "Is that really an issue? I doubt your level remaining the same affects your rank. And even if level translates to strength, you are still stronger than all of us." Ross was not seeing the issue here.


    The issue here could solely be Alex''s cultivation needing more time than them to increase his level. Hearing his response, he realised he hadn''t informed them about the reason his cultivation wasn''t increasing despite cultivating every day.


    Looking at how they were staring at him, he decided to finally come clean.


    "There''s something I haven''t mentioned to you guys yet." His words made them curious as to what Alex would keep from them. Of course, they also understood that everyone has something to keep to themselves.


    "My cultivation isn''t increasing because my cultivation speed is slow..." He said, observing their expressions, noticing how their expressions hadn''t changed.


    Stretching out his right hand, he called upon his power and just like the previous times, the energy came from nowhere, passing through his channels and gathering in his palm.


    He created a hard light construct of a short blade. The construct appeared so real one may not be able to tell the difference if they weren''t there when it was made. Its edges gleamed with a sharp silvery light.


    Ross slowly stretched his hands to touch the blade. His movement was deliberately slow, and this created some sort of tension in the room. Now that they knew that the energy powering his ability was not mana, there was a certain kind of caution in his actions.


    When his hand made contact with the blade, nothing happened, causing all of them to release an exhausted sigh.


    "What was I even afraid of?" He jokingly said, trying to dispel the created tension.


    "So, what do you guys think?" He inquired after Ross'' small test. Julia still had a pondering look on her face. And once Alex turned to her, she looked at Ross, meeting his gaze. It seemed he also noticed the same thing.


    Alex saw their actions and waited for them to come clean. Julia turned to him and told him what she felt when he created the blade.


    "When you created the blade, it gave off a certain vibe that felt dangerous."


    Ross nodded, agreeing to what she said. Alex, on the other hand, felt nothing, so it puzzled him. However, his racing thoughts quickly came up with reasons why they felt what they felt and he didn''t.


    ''I see... The origin energy does not affect me, but to others, it''s dangerous.'' He thought and then focused on Ross.


    ''But when he touched it, he felt nothing.'' This contrast made no sense. If it was dangerous to be around it, shouldn''t it also be harmful to them when it comes into contact with them?


    ''Maybe it had to be used to inflict damage?'' Of course, he had no intention of testing that on his friends. For now, he understood that the energy he used was somewhat dangerous to the people around him.

 Chapter 41 A Different Energy (2)

    Sometime later, they concluded their talk and Ross and Julia made their way back to their rooms. Looking at the darkening sky, Alex decided to wash up first and then order dinner.


    ''I''ll cultivate a little after that.''


    ...


    Julia returned to her room and went to her desk located in her bedroom. She linked her watch to the desk and brought up her assistant.


    "Ices, call my uncle Zol. I want to ask him something."


    [Yes, lady Julia.]


    Ices went ahead and tried contacting Zol Knight, but after a couple of tries, the call failed to connect. Noticing the delay, Julia asked, "What''s wrong? Is he not available?"


    [No. It looks like he''s on another mission.]


    She was not that surprised to hear the response. That uncle of hers was almost always on a mission. Since he was in charge of Region 1 in Sector 2 of the empire, every incident involving cosmic mana waves and void creatures that might threaten the peace of the empire is taken care of by him and a team of his personally trained hunters.


    After thinking about her next course of action, she decided to reach out to her older brother instead. This brother of hers decided on the path of research into void creatures, cosmic mana waves and any anomaly brought about by the changes in their universe.


    Because he was also awakened, he had been alive for quite some time, long before Julia was even born. However, he was based in a different solar system within the Milky Way galaxy.


    "Call my brother Kevin then." She ordered and waited for the call to connect.


    In no time, a feed of a young man, with features similar to Julia herself was displayed before her. He had dark sclera, putting him on that side of the human species.


    [Hey, little sis. How you doing?]


    His tone was jovial, and it was clear he had such a nature. From his feed, Julia noticed he was inside what looked like a laboratory space.


    "I''m fine, brother. And I know you''re fine, so I will go straight to why I called." She said, getting straight to the point.


    [What you described is very similar to the aura void creatures give off. Not only that, but even cosmic mana waves also carry that same aura of danger to them. We believe that a similar kind of energy is what is contained within veiled spaces.]


    His words stunned Julia for a moment. Why would he be giving off the same aura of void creatures and even cosmic mana waves? Then her mind went to the experience Alex survived and suddenly things started to make a little bit of sense.


    ''But what about the void creatures?'' She thought to herself. While they had learnt a lot about void creatures and cosmic mana waves, they had not gotten to the point where they were told what fighting void creatures felt like, so she was unaware of this.


    His brother spoke again, cutting her from her train of thought.


    [If what you said is true, then my advice to you is to avoid being harmed by whatever he conjures with that energy.]


    His ominous words scared her a bit and she swallowed nervously. But his next words calmed her.


    [Don''t worry too much. You also mentioned he never uses his skills outside and has only practised either alone or inside the VR. He should be sensible enough to realize the effect of his energy. If not, then we would have a serious problem.]


    Indeed, Julia liked that about him. Their spars were mostly focused on using their physical strengths, and he practised his abilities alone in his VR world.


    [Enough about that. Now, tell me, has he made any moves yet?]


    He quickly changed topics once the boring stuff was over. Julia understanding what he meant decided to stay quiet.


    [No luck I see. Is his brain only made for training or something?!] He began berating Alex for failing to make any moves on his sister. One would think as the big brother, he would be defensive of her, but he seemed to do the opposite.


    [Do I need to have a chat with him?] He wondered to himself, prompting Julia to quickly convince him otherwise.


    "We''re currently focused on ourselves right now, so there is no need to push anything." She gave various reasons as to why their relationship hadn''t evolved.


    Her feelings for Alex began soon after they started the academy. She realized how much she enjoyed his company and always wanted to be close to him, making her realize how she felt about him.


    Sometime later, her chat with her brother ended, making her sigh in relief. As she relaxed in her chair, her thoughts drifted back to what they talked about earlier.


    ''Veiled spaces, huh?'' She thought in the silence of her room.

 Chapter 42 Back Home

    The rest of the week quickly went by, and it was now time for the one-week-long break before the first-years'' competition. The students were all preparing to return home. Some already lived on Mars while others had to make a trip back to Earth.


    Julia had to remain on Mars as the planet was where her home was. She was saddened about the separation but did not make it obvious to Alex and Ross. She went with them to the interplanetary teleportation hub where she bid farewell to Alex and Ross, making them promise to keep in touch every day.


    .......


    Alex was met at the teleportation by his family. His father, mother and older sister. But his younger brother was missing. When he asked about him, he was told he was in school.


    "Colour me impressed, brother. You look so different, not to mention the air around you. I bet the girls are all over you." Olivia teased as they made their way to the station.


    Currently, Alex was 16 years old and fast approaching 17. However, his stature made him appear like a young man. His muscles had become well-defined, and he stood at a height of 1.8 metres. But to hunters whose biology evolved with levelling up, it was to be expected.


    "You know me, sis. I don''t go around chasing girls." He responded with a slight smile.


    "Besides..."


    He left that unsaid and turned around to focus on the path leading to the air train station.


    Olivia was initially confused as to why he would start a sentence and then leave it at that. But then her mind quickly caught up and she squealed in excitement, drawing the attention of the people around them.


    Catching herself acting like a little girl, she recomposed herself before asking in a hushed tone.


    "Are you already dating Julia?" Her question also drew the attention of their parents who were walking ahead of them.


    Alex simply shrugged without responding. He didn''t even know why he made such a statement. And after being bothered by his sister for the latter part of their way to secure their seats, he finally gave in and replied.


    Alex went silent, thinking about the issue. The place became quiet as they waited for him to think through what he heard. As awakened, their senses were sharper than normal and if their instinct warms them about something, it definitely meant something.


    "Have you been doing anything different as of late?" He inquired, getting a no in reply.


    ''Lifestyle hasn''t changed. She is not in any relationship either. So, what could be the reason?'' He couldn''t come up with anything concrete and the ones he came up with, he shot down as they sounded too ridiculous to consider.


    "Did you experience the same thing yesterday as well?"


    "Yes. But today I took a day off to come meet you." She replied. Her response made it seem as though, whoever they were, knew of her schedule.


    ''This is troublesome.''


    Alex was still not aware of the security detail his family had. But after months of no one troubling them due to Alex''s own nature of staying low-key, the number of personnel had reduced and were not as vigilant as before. They mostly watched the area where their home was located.


    Of course, Zol Knight was not aware of this as the men hired to take care of this still reported no incident.


    Alex then suggested, "How about tomorrow I come to get you once you close from work?"


    His suggestion was welcomed as Olivia grinned. The thought of her younger brother taking the initiative to protect her warmed her soul. But more importantly, with his strength and what he has learned, they could get to the bottom of the issue.


    Shortly after, Alex had his fill of the small dish and noticed the time. He stood up and said, "I will be going to pick Aaron today. Wanna surprise him."


    "Do be careful, okay? And don''t get in trouble on your way back?" His mom said.


    "You know me ma, when have I ever started a fight?" He asked, feigning hurt before walking out.

 Chapter 43 What Do You Want? (1)

    Alex took a cab and quickly arrived at the middle school he once attended. Luckily for him, he made it in time to hear the school bell go off for closing. He stood by the entrance he and his little brother used when they went to school together.


    Sometime later, he noticed Aaron make his way outside. He quickly approached him to surprise him. Appearing behind him, he placed both hands over his brother''s eyes, but to his astonishment, Aaron quickly guessed who it was.


    "Big brother, I know it''s you." He said, not bothering to take Alex''s hands off. With no other choice, he removed his hands.


    Aaron turned around with a victorious grin on his face. "How did you know?"


    "Mom and Dad mentioned you''d be returning today. So, I was kind of expecting you here." He finished.


    "I''m that predictable?" He wondered, staring at his brother. He was now taller than he remembered, almost as tall as he was when he was a year ago.


    ''They grow up so fast.'' His thought with a bit of pride.


    "When it comes to family, pretty much." He took a bit of damage when Aaron mentioned that.


    "Fine, let''s get out of here." He suggested, guiding him away from the entrance. There was a crowd forming around the entrance. And it looked like he was the reason.


    It had only been a year since he left, and it was kind of hard to forget the local school celebrity. And the fact that his stature made him stand out didn''t help either.


    Alex and Aaron walked a bit into town instead of getting a cab to return home. He decided to spend a bit of time hanging out with his little brother. But more than that, he wanted to find out something...


    If Aaron was also being followed around like Olivia was. They made their way through the busy streets and ended at a familiar place, the arcade.


    Initially, their boss put a lot of them on the task as people wanted to get close to the family for whatever reason, especially the media. They had done a good job since. But as the boy himself kept a low profile and the noise died down, no one really bothered the family again.


    Due to that, their boss had called most of them back leaving just a few to shadow the youngest child and their parents.


    The man sat there staring at the wonder that was their city and keeping an eye on the arcade building.


    Suddenly, he noticed someone take a seat on the bench he was sitting on. He didn''t really pay attention to the person, but then the said person''s hand reached his side, and he felt a sharp object piercing his side.


    "Don''t move," came the voice of the person. He instantly froze, quickly side-eyeing the person.


    ''Alexander!''


    "You already know why I''m here, so let''s cut to the chase." He said, pretending to enjoy the view of the city and the people who went about their day. However, the pen-sized needle he covertly conjured with his light ability pressed firmly to the side of the man said otherwise.


    "Who are you and what do you want with my brother?" He muttered with an underlying deadly tone. His voice sent shivers down the man''s spine, making him swallow nervously. He also tried his best not to show his rising fear.


    ''Fuck, what do Isay?! Just telling him I was assigned to protect his brother won''t be enough to convince him.'' His thoughts raced quickly to come up with a good response. He was only a Class E hunter and at the lower strata in his organization.


    After not coming up with anything concrete, he decidedly to tell the truth.


    "We were hired to protect your family?"


    "We?" Alex echoed and the man nodded.

 Chapter 44 What Do You Want? (2)

    "Yes, about a year ago, someone approached us with a job. We were to watch over your family and keep the media and other troublemakers away." The man explained in one breath, trying his best to not lose his composure.


    ''About a year ago, I survived the cosmic mana wave and soon after, awakened...'' His thoughts went through the ''whys'' of what the person said was feasible. But the part about someone hiring a group to protect his family for so long directed his mind to Zol Knight.


    ''I haven''t spoken to him since our first meeting.''


    Of course, he took the man''s words with a grain of salt. There were still questions to be asked.


    "Tell me everything." Alex urged him to continue. To make an accurate judgement of things, he needed to know everything.


    The man nodded and wasted no time. He told Alex everything he knew as there was no reason to lie. From the group, he was a part of, what they did, how many there were, and the details of the job. He also told him how much the security detail had changed as well as the number of personnel still placed around their apartment complex.


    Hearing everything the man said, he made a mental note to call Julia and see what she could dig up.


    "Is there someone on my sister?"


    At this point, the man had mostly regained his composure and answered Alex''s question.


    "No. There should be no one tailing her. Due to her being awakened and the decline in activity around your family, only your parents and little brother have a shadow.


    Glancing at the man from the corner of his eyes, he lifted his left hand and instructed Xex to voice call Julia.


    [Aww... Alex, did you miss me already? It''s only been a few hours since we parted.] Julia''s tone was that of joy and excitement. However, Alex did not have the luxury of playing around.


    "Sorry Julia, but there is something I need you to confirm for me."


    [Erm... okay?] Her tone changed to that of concern. Alex always played along whenever she joked around, but from his tone, something must have happened to him. She quickly queried.


    "Xex, find the profile of the man beside me in the file I just received." The prompt came a moment later, confirming the man''s identity, making him sigh in relief.


    He cancelled his construct and distanced himself a bit from the man and said with a kind smile.


    "Sorry for the trouble. Your story checks out."


    Hearing Alex''s words took away the pressure the man was feeling. Having apologized, he got up to return to the arcade. However, before leaving the man, he told him to inform his boss to take their job seriously.


    ''Now, that leaves the anonymous person stalking sis. I still can''t see any reason as to why they would do that. If there''s anyone interesting in our family, it should be me.''


    Something else didn''t make sense to him. If the security arranged for them had been watching over them for almost a year with none of them the wiser, how come his sister was able to pick up on someone stalking her? If was as if...


    ''... as if they want her to know.'' The thought scared him a little. Someone was doing an awful lot for whatever reason, and he didn''t like it at all.


    He rejoined his brother once he returned to their private room. After spending some time with him and showing him a few of the fancy moves he learned in the academy, they returned home.


    Of course, he didn''t say anything about the security detail to his parents. He didn''t want them to be conscious of their actions. It was better if they went about their lives with little to no trouble.


    ''Making the security detail known to everyone will draw even more attention,'' and it was the last thing he wanted.


    When evening came, he called both Julia and Ross to inform them. He told them everything his sister said and his subsequence encounter with the security detail.


    "Should I join you guys? I have nothing to do here anyway." Julia proposed once Alex proposed his plans to them. And since Ross was in the same city as Alex, he could easily come around to help him.


    "You sure? Won''t it inconvenience you?" he asked. What Alex was attempting to do could be dangerous if things go south. And while Ross would be joining him, it was only to accompany his sister in the event Alex had to separate from them once they noticed the suspect.


    "Of course not. See you tomorrow!" Her voice was tinged with excitement as she ended the call on her side.

 Chapter 45 The Stalker (1)

    The next day, Olivia bid her family farewell as she headed for work. She only felt the presence of her stalker when she closed from work. Alex had wanted to go with her, but she refused, suggesting he take their little brother to school instead.


    With nothing left to say, he agreed. He accompanied Aaron to school before returning home.


    Sometime later, Ross arrived at his home. They planned to wait till the evening when Olivia closed from work. Also, with Julia joining them, he had to go to the interplanetary teleportation hub to welcome her.


    Julia arrived close to noon, but she wasn''t alone. James, her butler accompanied her. She decided to rent a hotel room for her stay here until they concluded the stalker issue.


    When they settled in the hotel room, Alex, Ross, Julia and James had a little discussion concerning the security detail.


    "Why didn''t you say anything to me or my parents?" Alex asked. He came up with a couple of reasons as to why, but he wanted to hear it from James himself.


    Still, with a professional demeanour, James replied, "It was intentional. None of you knowing about your private security allowed your family to go on like always. It was also to not draw too much attention..."


    Alex nodded, seeing the reason behind his words and just as he guessed. However, that was not the end.


    "...more importantly, it was sort of a trail."


    "A trial?" He echoed. He couldn''t see any reason why that would be a trial. Ross and Julia were equally perplexed, waiting for James to continue.


    Smiling slightly, James explained, "We wanted to see how long it would take for you to notice their presence as well as reason out why media outlets and other people couldn''t reach you despite your popularity back then."


    However, they carried out their covert missions separately and as naturally as possible to not appear out of place. As impressive as the city and its technologically advanced state were, crime was still something that could occur in the shadows.


    The private information of people isn''t something that could be accessed by anyone. Only those with the highest form of authority could by-pass it and that was only in the event said person was an absolute threat to the empire. Small-time city lords and even planet lords didn''t have clearance even when conducting investigations.


    Then again, there were always exceptions. It only took the right person to know what they were doing. Technology can be easily deceived.


    Of course, there were rules put in place to deter hunters from recklessly using their abilities to disturb public order, and even forces capable of capturing rogue hunters when the need arises.


    When it neared the closing time for Aaron, Ross and Julia escorted Alex to pick him up. This was a pleasant surprise for Aaron as it had been a while since he''d seen Alex''s friends, especially Julia, whom Aaron firmly believed would end up with his brother. Honestly, he still couldn''t understand why they weren''t already dating.


    He had asked his brother about this matter the previous night and his disappointment in his brother''s inaction left him dumbfounded.


    At their age and stature, they were already adults, powerful ones too.


    "Hey Aaron, long time." Julia greeted with a warm smile once Aaron stepped out of the confines of the school.


    "Yeah, you''ve gotten prettier." He commented without a shred of awkwardness. His bright eyes, coupled with his smile as he appreciated her beauty.


    ''Well done, bro. You''ve got good eyes.'' Alex subtly nodded his head in agreement. Aaron''s comment wasn''t without substance. Pretty much everyone around the school entrance was looking their way. They stood out a bit too much with their height and build, as for Julia, her exquisite looks and demeanour captivated the onlookers.


    Shortly after, they departed, grabbing a cab to quickly get Aaron home. The time was drawing near, and they needed to ensure Aaron got home as soon as possible before they made their way towards Olivia''s workplace.


    "Alright, let''s get a move on."

 Chapter 46 The Stalker (2)

    Olivia was almost done for the day and was preparing to leave. However, unlike other days, she was looking forward to her brother coming to pick her up. And while this was not a social getup, it still made her happy.


    When she first sensed the presence of someone observing her, she thought it was only her imagination as she had been in the midst of other people on the streets. But the feeling didn''t go away until she was close to the station.


    ''Maybe I''m just too tired.'' She thought at the time, not wanting to think about it further. But she experienced the same feeling the next day and the next.


    All of a sudden, she knew something was wrong. To be in the middle of a busy street and still feel as if someone was onto you wasn''t normal. The thought about whom it could be and what they wanted kept her awake at night.


    She had tried searching for the suspect but to no avail. Moreover, the person never seemed to want to approach. It was like they wanted her to know.


    Her parents soon noticed the issue and confronted her about her uneasiness. She came clean and told them, but since whoever the person was only wanted to stay in the shadows, she told them not to worry too much. She also didn''t try going to the authorities as it might not be anything serious.


    After getting ready, she descended to the ground floor to wait for Alex and his friends. He had made sure to inform her who he would be bringing with him. The thought of seeing Julia again after a long time excited her.


    ''Hehehe... I''m definitely going to push. If brother isn''t man enough to make a move, then I''ll help him. In her thoughts about how to go about setting that up, she let out a creepy smile that the people around noticed, giving her weird looks.


    She quickly noticed the attention she was drawing to herself.


    ''Oops, did it again.'' She was very aware of her habit of losing herself in thought and showing a creepy smile. She quickly made herself scarce and went to sit on one of the seats close to the window.


    Sometime later, she noticed her brother and Julia entering the floor, promptly her to get to her feet. She waved at them to get their attention as the duo looked around for her.


    They noticed her and approached. "Would you look at that? You''ve grown so much. And I''m digging the vibes." She commented the moment Alex and Julia reached her.


    "Mm..."


    Alex wanted to say something else, but suddenly felt a heavy gaze on him, instantly alerting the trio. But they pretended to have not noticed. Alex moved in between Julia and Olivia and placed his hands on their shoulders, pretending to be making conversation and guiding them to move out of sight.


    "We have company." He sent to Ross to get him ready and see if he could spot anything strange. He still came negative.


    ''Maybe because he is not the target of the gaze.'' He figured that may be the reason. As they made the next turn. He instructed Julia to continue moving with Julia.


    "Be careful, okay? If it gets too dangerous, don''t hesitate to run." Olivia advised with concern on her face.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll be careful," he assured and urged them to go.


    "Stay on me, Ross. My location is still broadcasting to you, correct?"


    "Affirmative. I''m on your tail when you move."


    "Good. Let''s begin..." He muttered as his face turned serious. He could still feel the gaze on him.


    He turned around to observe his surroundings and determine where the gaze was originating from. As his gaze moved around from left to right, he didn''t see anyone suspicious, but once his gaze returned, a person he saw earlier who looked ordinary made eye contact with him.


    Alex narrowed his brows in suspicion. For reasons unknown, his heart beating was slowly increasing. The person, a male (dark sclera) in normal everyday clothes; a blue-black T-shirt and a brown jacket smiled conspicuously at him before turning around, attempting to leave.


    "Found him!" He said before rushing towards the person.

 Chapter 47 The Order

    Moments earlier


    James, as promised, kept his distance from the kids to handle the issue. However, as a Class A hunter with divine sense, he could keep watch over them even if his eyes were not on them. He was dressed in normal clothing to not appear out of place due to his mannerisms when he was in his butler persona, he moved around as if enjoying the city view.


    Suddenly, his instincts warned him of a presence. He quickly turned around and noticed a man, middle-aged looking, with dark hair and in a black suit smiling at him.


    "Hello there, mind if we have a chat?" His voice was deep as the being himself. James could tell, the man before him was as strong as him, if not more.


    He had no idea who the man was, so he attempted to perform a search. However, before he could begin, the man muttered once again, as if seeing through his thoughts.


    "Don''t bother, you won''t find anything."


    Regardless, James still tried and came up with nothing. His scans were telling him there was no one before him. Worse, his watch had been temporarily put shut off, and it wasn''t his doing! He couldn''t call for help either.


    His divine sense still honed on the kids noticed the actions of Alex and Ross. They had found their target. But, with this mysterious man before him, he was able to connect the dots.


    ''He''s involved.'' The thought sent a chill down his spine. Whatever was going on wasn''t a simple stalking done by some random person; they were after something or someone.


    ''Alex!'' He didn''t need to be a genius to deduce the motive behind what was happening. He wanted to quickly get to the kids and ensure their safety, but again, as if seeing through his thoughts, the man said, "Don''t worry about the kids. We don''t mean to cause them any harm." His demeanour showed how much control he had over their interaction.


    "What do you want with the boy?"


    The man chuckled a bit and replied, "No need to be overly cautious. No harm will come to them, you have my word." His words and mannerisms made him look trustworthy. But James couldn''t afford to relax. The man gave him chills, even with his strength.


    Of course, his divine sense was still locked on Julia. However, Alex and Ross seemed to have left the area of his reach, making him feel restless. But there was nothing he could do, except take the man on his word.


    "What do you think about the boy Alex? You''ve been around him for some time." Suddenly he questioned, bringing James out of his thoughts.


    ''Shouldn''t they have known that as Alex was their target all along?'' He was confused. And while the information on Alex was mostly hearsay, with their reach almost everywhere within the empire, it was but a simple task to do so.


    Taking a deep breath, he began to talk about Alexander. Of course, he only talked about surface information on him. However, the man chipped in here and there to ask specific questions. Some questions he answered, others he remained silent.


    Naturally, the man understood what he was doing but didn''t mind. He was only here to keep him company until the kids sent to test out Alex were done with him. As of now, they didn''t need to bring in the kid. He was still too weak.


    ''Hopefully, he is the one we''ve been waiting for.'' This thought flashed through his mind as he engaged James in conversation.


    The conversation wasn''t really going anywhere as both parties did not reveal much. But James was the one on edge.


    ''Do be careful kid.''

 Chapter 48 The Chase (1)

    Alex said before rushing forward to stop the suspect. Ross was only a few tens of metres away from Alex, and when he saw him, the distance rushing forward in a particular direction, he quickly followed suit. He had lenses on connected to his smartwatch that gave him a heads-up display of the map of the area and dots representing Julia and Alex.


    "Focus on Alex!" He commanded his AI assistant, Conix, manoeuvering the people around him to not lose sight of them.


    But soon after, he saw Alex running after the target. The target decided to make a run for it, hopping onto the track for vehicles with Alex in hot pursuit. The speed of the moving vehicles could not compare to the speed they moved. While vehicles had speed limits, hunters had no such problem.


    The commotion quickly captured the attention of the people around.


    "Hey, what are those guys doing?! Don''t they know hunters aren''t supposed to be using their abilities outside on the street?!"


    "Leave that to the authorities, they will handle it?"


    "Yeah... I just hope no one gets injured before then."


    Of course, the law-breakers were already out of sight, long since disappeared. Ross was a few tens of metres behind them. They moved too fast.


    ''Tch! And here I was thinking we had closed the gap somewhat.'' He snorted inwardly, trying to keep up. Whoever Alex was after was definitely not a Class F awakened like them. But since Alex''s stats were within that range and had even increased over the time spent at the academy, he could keep up.


    The honks of the vehicles the trio ran past echoed, causing a bit of chaos, but nothing major happened. The systems built in the vehicles had safety measures that prevented accidents from occurring irrespective of the problem. Magic integrated with technology made everything possible.


    "Alex! You guys are too fast. I''ll try and see if I can cut corners!" He exclaimed as the wind whooshed past his face yet experienced no discomfort at all.


    [Got it!]


    Alex''s response came through. He then instructed his assistant on what to do next.


    Ross was now close to the cluster of buildings and about to make a right turn to appear before their suspect. The area he was in was low in human activity or the like, but his mind was occupied.


    Suddenly, he felt something rush past him, almost knocking him off.


    ''What the...'' he looked ahead and noticed someone standing a few hundred metres away from him. Whoever the person was, Ross''s instinct told him he was there for him.


    He quickly slowed down and came to a stop about thirty metres before the person. The individual was a normal human, blonde and looked to be in his twenties. Both of his hands were behind him with a smug grin as he faced Ross.


    "Are you with the stalker?" Ross asked cautiously. The speed at which the person appeared made him realize that he could have been attacked. He glanced around, noticing how deserted the place felt.


    The person chuckled before nodding. He found the term funny. ''Well, given what we''ve been doing the last few days, it wouldn''t be strange.''


    Ross found his carefree attitude disconcerting. However, his thoughts were cut short when the dot representing Alex suddenly disappeared from his display.


    ''What?!''


    Ross''s expression morphed into that of surprise and worry. But the person spoke up, addressing his current concern.


    "No need to worry. Your friend is fine. In fact, I will personally lead you to him soon enough. He just needs to take a test first." The person explained.


    Ross narrowed his eyes when he heard the person say ''we''. He was not alone. He muttered under his breath to Conix, "Reconnect with Alex."


    [...]


    However, there was no response.

 Chapter 49 The Chase (2)

    "You''ve noticed, huh?"


    The person commented, bringing Ross out of his thoughts. He had never seen his assistant go silent on him like that. It once again increased his vigilance. He was now practically blind.


    "Like I mentioned before, Alex just needs to take a small test."


    Again, Ross heard the person mention the word ''test''.


    ''Whatever this is, it''s not a simple stalker running around following Olivia. And who exactly is the ''we'' he was talking about and what do they want with Alex?''


    His thoughts raced with multiple questions and assumptions, but it was better if he just asked.


    "You keep mentioning test, what do you mean by that?"


    "My superiors need to confirm something about Alex, and simply asking nicely isn''t going to cut." The person responded, slightly satisfying his curiosity. Since the person was also generous enough to talk, Ross decided to find out more.


    At that moment, he knew he was no match. If he could not see him move, then there was no way in hell he could beat him.


    "What''s the content of this ''test?''" Ross asked for a follow-up.


    However, this time, the person shook his head. "While I don''t mind telling you as I am sure Alex would do so, I have a few questions for you."


    Indeed, Alex would tell them everything when they reunited, provided what this person was saying was true.


    "What do you think about our current universe and what humanity is doing right now?"


    The question was out of place and context, given the situation they found themselves. Ross was speechless for a moment, thinking about his question and how it connected to Alex, but found no link.


    "..."


    Seeing his perplexed expression, the person spoke again. "Go on, anything is fine." He urged.


    Sometime later, they entered an area with minimal activity around, and his mind started to doubt what the person he was pursuing was up to. He could vaguely tell the person could have run faster than what he was currently doing.


    Additionally, from time to time, he would look back and flash a smile as if to taunt him, and it was working.


    Now, ''...It''s like he''s leading me somewhere.'' The thought came promptly, raising his vigilance. He wanted to test something and decided to slow down a bit, and like clockwork, the person was also slowing down.


    He quickly stopped himself, coming to an abrupt stop. However, the area they now found themselves looked like a cluster of buildings meant for storage.


    His target also came to a stop a moment later. Alex narrowed his eyes at this. He carefully looked around to see if there were others around. It felt like he walked right into a trap; like a planned action.


    "Ross, where are you now?" he muttered, waiting for a response from him. However, the response never came. He looked at his display and noticed Ross'' location had stopped broadcasting.


    "Xex, why is Ross'' location missing?"


    [...]


    Again, he received no response.


    "You won''t be able to reach your friend for a while." The person spoke as if answering his question.


    Hearing his words, Alex thought for a few seconds, many things coming into play. A lot of things didn''t make sense. He was too relaxed for someone who was being chased.


    "And don''t worry, no harm will come to him." The person tried to assure Alex of Ross'' safety. Of course, Alex wouldn''t just take his word for it.


    He now considered returning, but somehow, he knew he was surrounded. And although he felt no threat, the feeling wasn''t pleasant.


    He decided to ask some questions while he made quick plans on how to get out of here.


    "Who are you?"


    The person in question broke out a smile. Now they could begin...

 Chapter 50 Answers (1)

    The man smiled and answered, "My name is Max Osbourne. From The Order."


    The last part of his introduction caught his attention. He furrowed his brows to recall if he had ever heard of something like that but came empty.


    "You don''t know about us, we know of you, Alexander Gray..." His knowing smile robbed Alex the wrong way. He was missing a lot of information. What should have been a simple chase had turned into something complicated.


    ''This was never about my sister in the first place.'' This thought confused him. From what he said, he belonged to an organization he had never heard of before, and they wanted something from him.


    "Why did you go after my sister? From what I deduced from your words; your intention was to draw me out. You could have approached me directly, so why the elaborate scheme?"


    The smile on Max''s face didn''t fade, it only got wider. It looked like he was enjoying himself.


    "Indeed..." He nodded, acknowledging his words.


    "The target was always you. And as you said, we could have approached you, but we had our reasons; something I''ll be disclosing soon.


    "But before that, let''s talk about a question that is bound to follow soon enough. You''re curious about The Order, aren''t you?"


    "..." He remained silent. Since Max decided to talk on his own, he waited for him to continue. He needed all the information he could get. Too bad though, Xex was offline.


    ''How did that even happen?''


    "Cosmic Mana Wave. Sounds familiar?" Max began with a question Alex did not expect to hear. However, from his tone, he knew there was something he was hinting at.


    ''My survival...''


    "It was the easiest way of understanding the kind of person you are. Do understand that we meant no harm to your family at all, and if we caused her trouble, we apologize." He bowed slightly in a show of his sincerity.


    It''s been one weird action after the other. There was no sense in the way this group did things. But there lies in how they were able to stay off the radar for so long. No one could predict exactly what they were doing. Common sense barely followed their actions.


    Alex had been speechless for most of the conversation they were having. However, he took a deep breath to calm his mind and asked another question.


    "Now that you have my attention, what''s next? Take me out on a date?"


    Max chuckled at his words. If they were all about not making sense, perhaps, that may be their next action.


    "I mentioned what our goal is, correct?"


    Alex didn''t respond. But Max took it as his queue to continue. "We have known for a long time that our universe is on the path of destruction, and we have been seeking a way to save it since. But we couldn''t come up with anything concrete.


    "However, we got a clue a decade back. The birth of something that could potentially save our universe."


    Alex''s heart began to race slightly after hearing the words of Max. Even he didn''t know anything until he experienced that vision. Now someone was also saying something similar.


    "We didn''t know exactly what and how that would come about, but we searched." He paused for a bit, noticing how it was already getting dark and watching Alex take it in.


    "Why are you telling me all this?" Alex finally regained his composure and inquired.


    "Because..." He paused for dramatic effect, gesturing to Alex.


    "...you might be the ''something'' we have been waiting for!"


    Naturally, even with his words, he didn''t know everything. The reason his superiors made a move on Alex now was something they learned a few weeks back.

 Chapter 51 Answers (2)

    "You, Alexander Gray, are the only one to have survived the cosmic mana wave. If you could do it once, you could do it again."


    "We believe the way to save our universe lies in the veiled spaces..."


    He ended there, allowing it to sink in.


    Alex suddenly had a lot to think about. While he had survived the cosmic mana wave and its displacement, he had no intention of experiencing that again, there was no way to know if he''d survive again. Of course, the fact that he drew power from the Origin space didn''t change that.


    All of this was a lot to take in. Suddenly being exposed to all this was too much. He needed time to think things through. Naturally, he had some doubts, but so far, his own experience told him that there might be some truth to his words.


    He felt like sitting on the floor at this point, but he still needed to keep his guard up. A few seconds later, he asked, "So, are you guys going to abduct me or something?"


    Max laughed a bit at his words. He understood where his concerns came from. Even if that was the case, Alex was not ready. The only reason they approached him now was to confirm their theory.


    "Oh no. not at all. Things on our part will be confusing now, but you will come to understand them in time.


    On that note, there is one more thing I must do to conclude our conversation." He said and suddenly he got serious and disappeared from where he stood.


    Alex quickly became alert and prepared for the imminent attack.


    Max appeared in front and above Alex with a clenched fist covered in orange lightning. Alex could feel the power behind the incoming attack. He did not wait around to find out and quickly jumped backwards.


    BOOM!


    The explosive power of his attack created a crater several metres deep and wide, the ripples caused the ground to crack all over, spreading in all directions. Even with such an attack, Alex knew he was holding back.


    BOOM!


    The force of their clash generated a strong gale, the ground beneath their feet cracked under the intensity of their power. The speeds only seemed to have increased as they whizzed around.


    In a few seconds, they had exchanged several attacks, but Max had the upper hand. He could overpower him, but that would be the exact opposite of what he wanted.


    ''His strength has already reached the low tier of Class E!'' He was surprised by the power Alex displayed. Once had to know, Max had deduced his level earlier, putting him at the initial stages of a Class F awakened.


    ''Amazing! Even in this situation, his skills are still improving! What the heck is with this kid?!'' Surprised was an understatement of what he was witnessing. The being he was fighting didn''t make sense just like their organization.


    ''Tch. This is getting no way!'' Alex was becoming frustrated as the fight prolonged. He accepted the fact that Max was stronger, but he just wanted to test out the effect his ability had on people.


    After several minutes of back and forth and practically destroying the area around them, even collapsing some of the buildings the shockwaves of their attacks caused, Alex began to notice his stamina reducing, and the amount of energy he could draw was also reducing. His level as a Class F awakened became a hindrance.


    Cracks began to appear on his staff, something Max noticed. "I''ve seen enough, Alex. You''re amazing." He said with a smile as Alex''s staff became weaker and weaker.


    "We''ll meet again. And don''t worry, no harm will come to your family and friends." Max assured with a kind smile, like an instructor bidding farewell to his student.


    After his words, he quickly smashed Alex''s staff into pieces that turned into motes of light and closed the gap to deliver a powerful blow to the back of his neck, knocking him out.


    ''...''


    Max silently looked at the boy now passed out on the ground, letting out a small sigh.


    "Come out and let''s get this over with." He exclaimed.

 Chapter 52 What Now?

    "Alex..."


    "Alex, wake up!"


    Alex groaned slightly, the noise around him annoying his sleep. However, since the voice and the surrounding noise wouldn''t stop, he slowly opened his eyes.


    He stared at the faces above him and wondered why they were right in his face. He then turned to look around and noticed the blue and red lights, people in tech suits carrying weapons, the destroyed area and the night sky. Memories of what happened earlier quickly came back, allowing him to understand his situation better.


    ''I lost, huh?'' Well, it wasn''t really a surprise as he was weaker than that Max Osbourne Fellow.


    "Hey, are you alright?" Ross asked again once Alex turned to them. Julia and Olivia were also staring at him, concern etched on their face.


    "Yeah... yeah, I''m fine." He slowly sat up from what appeared to be an ambulance stretcher. Feeling a bit of pain coming from the back of his neck, he placed his right hand there to check. The sensation was still vivid.


    "You had us worried, you know?" Olivia said, feeling guilty about the whole thing. However, the little he heard from Ross informed her of a much bigger plot. She was just a pawn to get to Alex.


    Alex managed a small smile and reassured her of his well-being, "I''m fine. Don''t worry too much." He also looked at Julia as she looked like she needed the same reassurance. He smiled warmly to which she responded in the same manner.


    Naturally, the healers among the medics did a full body scan and checked everything that needed to be checked and found nothing wrong with him. He was simply knocked out.


    Alex got up and stretched a bit. "What happened?"


    "We were hoping you tell us. When I was led here by that person from The Order, you were already passed out." Ross explained and added, "Once my watch came back online, I called everyone here, including the authorities."


    Alex nodded hearing his explanation. He noticed James talking to an officer. They also looked in his direction briefly before focusing on whatever they were discussing.


    Thinking about how to tell them about everything he learned, his mind went back to what Ross said before.


    He guided the kids to the vehicle and once everyone was settled, the vehicle took off into the air, rapidly disappearing.


    .......


    The next day, high noon.


    Alex, Ross, Julia and James were once again gathered in the hotel room Julia reserved for her stay on Earth.


    Alex had already explained to Olivia and his family that the stalking issue was solved. Naturally, he didn''t completely trust the words of that person. So, they had to see what happens going forward. Additionally, James made sure to reinforce the security detail around Alex''s family, this time making them aware of them.


    Now that they were gathered again, James urged Alex to go over what happened. Ross was also not left out, and while James himself was pinned by another member of The Order, his conversation resulted in nothing useful.


    Ross and Alex provided a thorough explanation of what had transpired, leaving out no details. As they spoke, Julia was in a state of shock, astonished that such a powerful group existed. She looked at James, her gaze questioning why she had been unaware of any of this.


    Naturally, James understood her gaze, and learning about it now wasn''t too late. In fact, she had nothing to do with that knowledge even if she knew.


    Once Alex and Ross finished their explanations, the room became silent. James, Julia and Ross were lost in thought, going over what they heard and making sense of everything.


    ''So, their ultimate goal was something this simple?'' James was dumbfounded by what he heard. All this time, the actions of that group were difficult to decipher as their actions never made complete sense, and while not hostile to the empire, were not friendly either. Their ways and means were that mysterious.


    Suddenly, the missing unique individuals who were taken away by them became a bit clear. They were gathering these unique individuals to see if any of them could be the key to what they desired and perhaps were not dead as they had presumed.


    "So, what now?" Alex asked once a few minutes passed with no one talking. He focused on James since he was the only adult among them.


    James looked at the kids for a bit before responding, "Nothing. Right now, get rest and focus on your upcoming competition. I doubt they would make any moves again anytime soon."


    The trio nodded, thinking the same.

 Chapter 53 We Have A Problem (1)

    A few weeks ago


    Zol Knight was in his cultivation room cultivating in the Knight Family Estate. There hadn''t been any threat for a while now, and the kids were doing well from the reports he received. He was also made aware of Alex''s problem with his level, but he had decided to observe in the meantime.


    [Sir, there''s a problem.]


    Suddenly, the voice of his AI resounded within the room. Zol slowly opened his eyes, eyes that flashed a bright green before subsiding. His posture sitting on the massive mana podium caused the very air to ripple as waves of mana swirled around him.


    However, that wasn''t all, the room was built with the ability to change the gravitation force. Zol could increase the gravitation pressure during intense exercises, increasing the effectiveness. His current strength level made the normal gravity as light as a feather. He was practically untethered to any planet.


    "What is it?" He demanded in a deep tone that left no room for refusal if anyone heard it. He made no attempt to get and waited for whatever issue it was to be explained to him.


    [Director Dirgg received a communique? from the Large Magellanic Cloud galaxy about unusual spatial phenomena happening in the vicinity of the destroyed Fornax Dwarf galaxy.]


    Zol squinted his eyes a little. One had to know the Fornax galaxy was destroyed when multiple portions of various galaxies displaced by cosmic mana waves wreaked havoc when they collided with the galaxy over a thousand years ago.


    The galaxy was now a danger zone plagued with veiled spaces, cosmic mana waves and void creatures. It was utter chaos and madness.


    However, in that madness is a treasure trove. The void creatures alone were resources enough. But their numbers and levels were higher compared to much quieter regions. Because of the constant waves of cosmic mana waves, it was a challenge to venture into such regions, leaving all the potential minerals and treasures untouched.


    This had been the state of the Fornax Dwarf galaxy and other ones just like it. But for a report to come in stating unusual happenings from the already existing ones must be a serious matter.


    "..."


    "Welcome, Lord Zol."


    "Mm....


    "Shall we get on with it?"


    "Of course, right this way." Director Dirgg said and led him to the large display. The operators quickly brought up the feed they received from the Large Magellanic galaxy.


    "What am I looking at?" Zol asked, glancing at the director.


    "We''re not sure. Initially, we assumed it was another veil tear appearing in the vicinity, but unlike the veil tears we are familiar with, this one behaves strangely."


    Zol watched the feed closely as he listened to the director and just as he mentioned, something was strange about this veil tear.


    Unlike the veil tears they knew about, this one in particular was pulsating as if alive. All veil tears, at least, the ones the empire was aware of looked like tears in space. They were not visible to the naked eye and had to be tinted with colours to be observable or one had to be able to see the entire electromagnetic spectrum.


    In all cases known, veil tears were mostly stable, even with the eerie aura they gave off. As the gateway for the emergence of the void creatures and mana, they were surprisingly stable.


    However, what Zol was looking at was not behaving like that. He squinted his eyes and watched closely as this was the feed they were receiving right now from the Large Magellanic galaxy.


    The pulsating nature of the veil tear almost looked like something was trying to force their way in. The thought slightly scared him.


    ''Please, don''t be what we have feared for some time now...'' He silently pleaded.

 Chapter 54 We Have A Problem (2)

    Void creatures, since invading their universe have brought chaos and death everywhere they went. Their presence alone was dangerous to humans, and to make matters worse, they were only susceptible to weapons made from magical energy.


    While they were also classified into levels like those of hunters, the classes of void creatures were superior to hunters or awakened for that matter. A Class E void creature is more powerful than a Class E hunter.


    Even the geniuses of the human race still struggle to take on void creatures corresponding to their class one-on-one. They normally had to team up with other hunters of the same class or a hunter of a higher class than the void creatures themselves had to take them.


    This gap in power between void creatures and hunters only widens as the level increases. So far, humans have only come across Class A void creatures, and they were classified as the monsters of the bunch.


    A single Class A void creature could destroy an entire galaxy within a decade if left alone. For Class A hunters to take them on, they had to accumulate damage to them continuously before they could kill them. Either that or a Class S hunter fights them, quickly defeating the void creature.


    Now, imagine what a Class S void creature would be capable of. And while humanity had not encountered one yet, there was bound to be some out there. Their universe was not entirely explored as it was too big and while most of the regions in the universe were in chaos, they had not encountered one.


    This had been one of the fears of humans over the millennia, but so far, nothing had appeared, pushing that thought far away.


    A moment of silence settled in the control room as everyone waited for Zol to contemplate. His gaze was still on the feed, his thoughts unknown to the operators.


    "When was this thing discovered?" He inquired after some time.


    "We''re not sure. The region where this phenomenon began was in a known location of a veil tear. The theory is that the veil tear in that region is what slowly turned into what we see right now."


    "Mm." He acknowledged.


    "What about Region 4? That galaxy is close to that region." He turned his gaze away from the display and focused on director Dirgg.


    "Yes, region 4 is also aware of the issue and we believe their guardian has been notified."


    [Yo, my man! What''s up?]


    Mason Lee, a Class S hunter and guardian of Region 4 in Sector 2 responded once he accepted the call.


    Zol simply looked at the man in silence for a moment. Mason was a normal human with dark hair, and hazel eyes and had a height of 1.87m. He appeared easygoing and jovial, the direct opposite of Zol.


    "You already know why I''m calling." He replied without a change in his expression.


    [Yeah, I figured. But seriously man, you should be calling more often. I''m getting all lonely here you know...]


    Mason began to rant about how Zol did not keep in touch, but Zol just waited for him to finish before continuing.


    "Are you already in the region?"


    [...] Mason had a blank expression on his face when Zol completely ignored everything he said and just went straight to business.


    [You''re no fun. How do you even get laid?] He questioned again, completely disregarding the question Zol asked before. However, Zol remained the same and waited for him to come to his senses.


    [Tsk, whatever. I''m already at the location and I have to say, it''s one spooky veil tear. The aura it''s giving off is higher than normal.] He briefly said, his expression mirroring how he felt when he arrived there.


    Zol observed his reaction with narrowed eyes. The mason he knew was always in a joking mood and never adopted a serious outlook except when he was engaged in a fight. He hardly ever showed fear as well, so whatever he felt from that veil tear must be very alarming.


    ''Hopefully, it won''t be too problematic.''


    "I''m on my way now. Expect me within the hour." Zol said and ended the call before Mason had the chance to switch back to his shenanigans.

 Chapter 55 Unusual Veil Tear (1)

    Zol and his crew had to make only one jump to cover the distance of 500,000 light-years. Hyperdrives were powerful enough to cover millions of light-years, so the short distance barely counted. However, the time spent in the wormhole increases as the distance increases.


    ........


    Within the void, in the surrounding areas of the Fornax Dwarf galaxy, now a dead zone of chaos, a wormhole opened, and a ship zoomed out and came to a stop a few tens of billions of kilometres away from the destroyed galaxy.


    Zol was notified of their arrival and quickly changed into his battle suit, a suit that combined protection with aesthetics. It had green and black hues over its parts. Unlike the armour worn by other hunters below the Class S, the preference for the armour of Class S hunters was made with protection, manoeuvrability, and communication.


    Class S hunters were a higher form of life compared to other hunters and humans. Due to this, they were unharmed even in the cold void of space and did not require oxygen to live. The elements barely had any effects on them as well, at least, not from those generated from abilities.


    Zol quickly exited the ship and left instructions to his men to be ready for anything while he went and checked on the veil tear.


    Once outside the ship, Zol flew the rest of the distance to the galaxy in front of him. His speed was way faster than light speed as he covered a lot of distance in a short time.


    To the normal eye, the galaxy appeared normal, except for the explosions happening. However, when one had the ability to see the entire spectrum, what they saw was entirely different. It was a whole new world of colours.


    Zol observed the waves of mana and explosions within the galaxy with his piercing gaze that could see far distances. Amidst the chaos, his immediate attention was captured by a massive circular veil tear, which appeared in an assortment of colours. Its beauty was mesmerizing, but it concealed great danger.


    "Mason, I''m here. Where are you?" He focused on his heads-up display already connected with Mason''s. A few seconds later, a reply came in.


    [I''m still on my ship. I''ve already noticed your arrival and making my way over.]


    And speaking of void creatures, the ones in the Fornax galaxy were busy devouring and destroying anything in sight. However, because they mostly ranged from Class F to Class C, the rate of destruction they caused was slow and it would take them forever to completely devour the galaxy, or in this case, the combined might of multiple parts of other galaxies brought together.


    "Mm... Is the council informed already?" Zol asked again. Though it was only a few hours since the phenomenon was discovered, information had already reached the council.


    "Yeah... Those old geezers never let anything bypass them. But I doubt they will do anything since we''re already here."


    Zol listened to his words and then sat cross-legged in the void. Since there was nothing happening right now, they might as well wait here. Their missions sometimes keep them in space for long periods.


    "..." Mason was speechless. Why sit right before the spooky area? Even as they floated in the void, the aura from the veil tear constantly washed over them.


    "Is there a reason why you''re seated here instead of returning to your ship?"


    "When have you felt an aura of such intensity before?" His words made Mason think briefly. He turned his attention to the pulsating tear, observing it calmly before sighing.


    He didn''t have to be a genius to understand what Zol''s intentions were. Getting used to such aura in a way, increased their tolerance to it. And while it was not the energy itself, it was more than enough to help them increase their strength even just a little bit.


    Naturally, they had to keep an eye out for any void creatures and cosmic mana waves that may come their way.


    Mason sat crossed-legged beside his companion and began to cultivate.


    ''Hopefully, it''s not what I''m thinking.''

 Chapter 56 Unusual Veil Tear (2)

    Zol and Mason sat in the void alone, cultivating and observing with time slowly ticking. Days passed as the intensity slowly increased. While still slow, it increased nonetheless. There was the occasional void creature that came by and was quickly made short work of. Fortunately for the men, the cosmic mana waves never came close to their location.


    A few supernovas had also occurred over the few days they sat there cultivating, spreading huge amounts of solar essence and the generated shockwaves washed over the duo, yet they remained where they sat.


    From time to time, Mason would try to engage Zol in conversations, and he would sometimes give a reply or simply ignore him, especially when he began his shenanigans.


    A little over a week later, a change suddenly occurred. The pulsating veil tear suddenly released a much stronger beat than what they felt before, instantly making Zol and Mason back away billions of kilometres.


    Zol and Mason exchanged glances and saw the terror in their eyes. Mason swallowed nervously just thinking about what it could be. That pulse was more dangerous than anything he had experienced, and if he was being honest, he would rather get out of the region.


    "Do we have to continue staying close?" He asked Zol, whose attention was on the now normal veil tear. His response, however, made Mason understand he also felt the same.


    "We need backup. Whatever is behind that veil tear will require the strength of multiple Class S hunters than just what we could do."


    Up until now, the veil tear had not spewed out any void creature like the other ones in the vicinity. Naturally, the rate at which void creatures came out was extremely slow, and most of them were weak creatures in the eyes of Zol and Mason.


    "Definitely," Mason said and put on his headpiece to connect with his ship.


    [Send word to the council. Tell them we need assistance, and fast.] He added a few more, instructing them to explain exactly why they needed it. Of course, it might just be them being too cautious, but no one ever got hurt by being too cautious.


    [Yes, Lord Mason.]


    One of the women spoke, her gaze still focused on the tear. Her name was Evelyn Stone, a dark-sclera-eyed human with dark curly hair and hazel eyes. But she was known for one thing though: her stone-cold personality, just like her name.


    Mason was the one to reply, of course, not the answer that she wanted, "Sweetheart, you could have at least given me a kiss before going straight to business." His grin and opened arms showed his expectation. Although jovial, he wouldn''t deny it if she accepted. Of course, the chances of that happening were as impossible as finding a needle in a maze of ideas.


    Evelyn took a momentary glance at him and turned to Zol, not expecting anything from Mason. She was well aware of his personality and the one most suited to play along with him was Charlotte Lane, the person she came here with.


    "Mason, I''m right here, you know?" Charlotte said once she got over the aura coming from the veil tear. Her right hand was placed on her waist and with a flirtatious smile, she eyed Mason hungrily.


    Naturally, it was the dynamic between them whenever they met. Whether they actually had a thing going or not is a story for another time.


    Charlotte Lane was a normal human, had long blonde and was very attractive, and of course, flirtatious. But her nature mattered not, as she was a very powerful Class S hunter.


    "I know sweetheart" Mason turned to her and sent a kiss over. But before they could continue their play, Zol stood up and responded to the question Evelyn asked.


    "It''s definitely a veil tear... However, unlike the veil tears we know of, this one in particular is unusual. Two days ago, it released a powerful pulse that forced us to distance ourselves. It''s why we requested backup."


    Zol explained to the two newcomers. However, hearing and experiencing were two different things. But regardless of that, the level of eerie feeling they felt coming from the tear was enough to tell them the seriousness of the issue.


    "What''s even fascinating is that pulsation. Two weeks ago, the tempo of the pulsating veil was not as fast. It''s like..." Mason explained, continuing from where Zol ended.


    "An explosion waiting to happen..." Evelyn completed.

 Chapter 57 Visitor (1)

    In the days that followed, the tempo continued to increase, and it became apparent that something was going to come out soon. The intense and heavy pulse Zol and Mason felt before Evelyn and Charlotte joined them did not occur at that time.


    However, on the 13th day of the two women joining them, what they feared happening finally began.


    The pulse finally sped up and what appeared to be cracks began showing on the veil tear.


    "Has anyone seen a veil tear crack like that?" Mason asked, but the question was one that was on everyone''s mind. Veil tears were already a tear in the fabric of their universe, leading to god knows where.


    So, for cracks to begin showing on its ''surface'' was an indication of something abnormal. When veil tears appear in any region of their universe, they begin like a typical tear of a fabric. Once that was underway, the veil tear gradually transitioned into a circular ring.


    "Get ready for anything," Zol instructed and they all geared up, paying close attention to the expanding crack.


    As the crack continued to grow, so was the tension they all felt. The pulsating veil tear once again released the massive pulse that washed over the group and even with the distance Zol and Mason created earlier from the first one, the dread they felt did not subside.


    Due to this, the hunters backed away from the vicinity, covering billions of kilometres in a split second. Mason looked at the two women and commented, "See? That was what we experienced days ago. And I can confidently say, this new one was much stronger."


    He swallowed the lump in his throat once he finished and turned back to the cracking veil tear. He could already feel his heartbeat rising. His nerves were unable to relax.


    Evelyn and Charlotte were speechless and could not give any response. But that was not to say there was nothing going on inside their heads.


    Class S hunters were considered the pinnacle of humanity, but they themselves knew they were far from reaching the limits of their strength. They could still cultivate and while there were little improvements, it was not enough to create a significant gap among the S Class hunters.


    Each and every one of the existing Class S hunters could feel that their level was not increasing significantly because there was something they were missing, but they did not know exactly what that thing was. But that was the beauty of growing, it was up to them to find out.


    The four S-Class hunters focused on the veil tear, waiting for its imminent breakdown. And while they stood in the void of deep space, they could feel a certain silent atmosphere settle in. They all held their breath¨Dnot that they had any¨Dand watched the cracked ''surface'' explode with a final powerful pulse.


    BOOM!


    They heard the massive explosion and felt the wave of eerie aura, but this time, they held on and did not move an inch. From the veil tear, they saw debris of what looked like pieces of planets, asteroids and other space debris.


    However, within that mass of debris were two humanoid-shaped beings moving about rapidly, so rapidly that the four S-Class hunters were having difficulty keeping up! They increased their distance from the ongoing fight, waiting to have a glimpse and understand what was happening.


    Mason swallowed nervously once again, his fears rising quickly. Though the beings appeared humanoid, their speed made it difficult to see any actual features. And the aura they gave off was exactly like the massive pulse they felt when the explosion happened.


    Surprisingly, once it spewed out the debris and those humanoid beings, the veil tear collapsed, quickly disappearing from its location. However, the chaos in the galaxy did not diminish.


    The fight was slowing down and the eerie feeling they let off also diminished. The beings separated from each other, giving the four hunters a glimpse of them, and what they saw made them speechless.


    "...."

 Chapter 58 Visitor (2)

    The S Class hunters were speechless looking at the beings ahead of them, and while the distance was many billions of kilometres away, they could see very clearly. Continue reading on empire


    The first being looked like your typical normal female human. She was severely injured all over, her left arm was torn off, revealing a bleeding stump and her clothes were turned into rags, she was not in any armour.


    Even with all the injuries she carried, the hunters could immediately tell the person was a beauty. In fact, she was more beautiful than anyone they had ever encountered. However, there was something different that they also noticed about her dark and curly hair. She had what appeared to be cat ears and a tail? They weren''t sure, but they could tell from a glance.


    ''She''s strong...'' Mason thought silently, his face darkening at the reality of seeing someone with such strength. He looked at Zol and even with his headpiece on, he could almost imagine the look on his face.


    What was even more frightening was the aura she was letting off. It felt like what void creatures, veiled spaces, cosmic mana waves and veil tears give off.


    ''Is it possible to still be alive after such an exposure?'' Evelyn thought about the aura the woman was letting off. Even though it had diminished and was still diminishing, the amount the two beings gave off made it impossible for the hunters to get close to them. Not to mention fight them if they decided to attack.


    Evelyn swallowed the lump forming in her throat. She had never expected to see a living being giving off that much eerie aura. Void creature, she expected, and that was what the woman was fighting!


    The void creature appeared almost too humanoid. It was at least 3 metres tall and had long arms that reached all the way to what appeared to be its knees. However, unlike the typical arms with fingers, this one had what looked like two long and curved fork fingers. Its legs were shaped similarly, and its dark grey skin and blue blood showed just as much injury as the woman.


    But just like the woman, they could tell it was incredibly strong. ''Is that what a Class S void creature''s presence feels like?'' The thought scared him and while indeed true that Class S hunters had a higher tolerance level to the aura given off by these creatures, if it was too much, then they''d be in trouble.


    "She seems to be asking for help." Charlotte interpreted. Obviously, the gesture was clear, but the question was, were they going to follow the instructions of a complete stranger?


    "We don''t know who that woman is, but we do know that a void creature poses more of a danger than the woman. Our choice is clear." Zol said and made the first move, quickly approaching the area. The others exchanged glances and followed his lead.


    The void creature finally noticed the approaching four and screeched loudly at them. Its eyes glowed a menacing red, and for the first time, the hunters noticed a glimpse of intelligence in its eyes.


    "Did you guys just see that?!" Mason exclaimed in surprise but did not slow down.


    "Yes, we did," Evelyn responded. Even with this new development, they did not slow down but increased their speed instead.


    "This will be our very first fight against a void creature far stronger than we''ve ever faced. Don''t let your guard down." Zol advised his peers as they created an encirclement.


    Noticing that the beings were not being chased away by his screeching, the void creature attempted to flee! Normally, its aura would be enough to keep weaklings like those away, but it was not in such a condition, its only choice was to flee and fight another day.


    The catkin noticed the intention of the void creature, ''As if!'' She exclaimed inwardly and teleported to the creature''s escape route, trapping it between her and the four fast-approaching hunters in a circle. Her ability briefly caught their attention but did nothing at the moment. They had a priority.


    Once trapped, the creature looked around its encirclement, menacingly looking at the new fighters and decided to take a gamble. It quickly chose to go after one of its new enemies. But it was a choice it would soon regret as it went after Zol Knight!

 Chapter 59 Visitor (3)

    The void creature''s speed may have reduced, but it was still very fast. Halfway through the distance, Zol exclaimed to his companions, "Mason!" He called to Mason take action with him. He then stretched his right hand towards the void creature and applied his telekinetic force, attempting to hold him in place.


    And that was the reason he called out to Mason. With his barrier magic, he could create a containment while he held the creature back. This would create an opening where Charlotte and Evelyn could explore and bombard it with their attacks.


    Zol applied the force and Mason chased after the creature and made hand gestures as if to seal something between his palms. This gesture created a solid rectangular prison that encased the void creature. The combination of Zol and Mason''s abilities quickly trapped the void creature.


    "!"


    However, they quickly gritted their teeth and increased the output of their powers. Even held tightly by Zol''s telekinetic powers and Mason''s barrier, the creature was still closing in on Zol, albeit slower than before.


    However, the two hunters didn''t have to wait long as the attacks from Charlotte and Evelyn closed in on the void creature. Mason was quick to create multiple openings in his barrier to allow the attacks to land. The attacks from both women bombarded the void creature.


    Charlotte released a volley of heavily condensed metallic arrows that moved way faster than light. She had the option of creating the metallic projectiles and pushing them to land her attacks, however, she found out that when she used a bow and arrow, the speed of her projectiles increased exponentially, thereby increasing the power and penetrating force of her attacks.


    Evelyn on the other hand created many long shards of icicles close to the void creature, impaling it from multiple angles. However, unlike Charlotte''s more powerful attacks, hers were not able to penetrate deeper. But it didn''t matter that much as she was a close-range fighter with her freezing-cold sword.


    The bombardments of the attacks promptly halted the momentum of the void creature, sending it whichever way from the multiple attacks. But the damages the attacks dealt it were minimal. While their attacks landed, its aura¨Dalthough weakened¨Dquickly neutralized the magic within the attacks and dissolved the projectiles.


    But the hunters were already close to it. It screeched once again, bleeding from the various holes created in its body.


    The catkin observed all of this and nodded subtlely. She was incredibly weakened and was already on her last legs. The only thing keeping her from falling into a coma was the desire to see that creature die first. Only then could she relax.


    Evelyn had already closed the distance between her and the void creature, her sword in hand. The aura still on the creature made it difficult, but she gritted her teeth and forced herself to close in.


    Zol''s eyes widened in surprise. Not because the creature blocked his attack, but because the resistance his blade encountered felt like it clashed with an extremely hard material.


    ''What?!'' Zol exclaimed inwardly.


    ''Is it''s arms that powerful?'' He couldn''t help but momentarily think. ''Tsk, now is not the time for that!''


    He redrew his blade and went on the offensive, their speed of movement insane to imagine¨Dthey simply moved too fast.


    BOOM! BOOM!


    The surrounding earth fragments were the things to pay the price for the impact the two made whenever they clashed. The shockwaves from their exchange disrupted the surrounding mana, sending it out and destroying the floating debris. The creature was faster and more powerful than Zol, constantly being pushed back, but he didn''t give up.


    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!


    The force behind the creature''s attacks always pushed him back and if he wasn''t prepared for them, he would be sent flying just like Evelyn.


    Each and every attack he threw, the creature evaded or blocked, and when it attacked, Zol managed to either block it with his hand-held blade/floating ones or evade it. Sometimes, he would apply his telekinetic force on the creature to slow it down.


    He could literally hear his bones creaking under the amount of effort he was putting in just to evade, and his armour took damage from time to time.


    Mason and Charlotte were still on defence and attack duty, acutely following the speedily moving combatants. Evelyn had already regained her composure after that attack and was closing in fast on the moving fighters.


    ''That thing is going to regret that!'' She was pissed and ready for a second round.

 Chapter 60 Visitor (4)

    The catkin observed the fight between the void creature and the denizens of this universe, impressed with their fighting style and teamwork.


    Naturally, she held on and observed. She did not participate in the fight not because she was too exhausted, but because she needed to ensure that the creature didn''t attempt an escape. With a destroyed galaxy behind her, it was easier for the creature to escape there if it felt it couldn''t win, and she knew those people wouldn''t be able to enter.


    Stopping an enemy from escaping was always harder than fighting them. ''Hopefully, they can finish it off before I lose myself.'' Her thoughts were sluggish even as she stood her ground in the void, occasionally moving along as they changed locations. Before she appeared here, she had been fighting nonstop for years. She could hardly remember how many.


    .......


    Evelyn closed the distance and joined Zol in pressing their advantage. The exchange quickly took a different turn as now Zol had more breathing room. But even then, the creature was still going strong.


    The exchange continued like that for a whole day. Mason and Charlotte would chip in from time to time, either to protect their comrades or attack when they saw an opening. At some point, more ships appeared in the far distance, quietly creating a circular perimeter and observing the ongoing fight.


    Things began to look good when the void creature began slowing down and received more damage than before. The accumulated damage over the long fighting was finally getting it on its last fumes. Its screeches of what the hunters assumed to be feelings of pain constantly echoed in the void.


    Zol and Evelyn pressed on with more vigour, inflicting more damage than the creature could block or evade.


    ''Finally, we''re getting somewhere.'' Zol thought in relief. While they had no problems fighting for many more days, if it continued for too long, they might start getting tired. After all, they had been going all out since the beginning.


    Zol and his companions had assumed what they were fighting was a weakened Class S void creature. If only they knew... If only.


    She more than anyone knew how powerful and devasting that attack could be. If it was at full strength, that attack could decimate a third of a galaxy with no problem! Now, this obviously may seem impossible given the size of the attacker and a galaxy.


    But one had to understand that void creatures were beings of destruction and came in all shapes and sizes. The extremely powerful ones could change their size whenever they wished. But they were intelligent enough to reduce their size and frame when they fought.


    With enough distance away from a galaxy, their attack could cut straight through a galaxy, travelling at speeds defying all known laws.


    The attack could travel thousands of light years in a few seconds, destroying anything and everything in its path, leaving almost nothing behind. Powerful was an understatement.


    The void creature opened its mouth wide at an unbelievable angle and the accumulated energy from the charge glowed a menacing red, just like its eyes and fired a barrel-size laser-like attack in Zol''s and Evelyn''s direction, moving its head from Zol''s location to Evelyn''s.


    On that day, the hunters and everyone observing the fight witnessed firsthand what a creature above a Class A void creature could do, even if it was a weakened one. But some of them won''t be around long enough to know this, their curiosity turned into the reason for losing their lives.


    The beam travelled way faster than they had anticipated. Zol''s and Evelyn''s defence did not hold for long before falling under the power of the beam.


    ''Shit!''


    Zol, Evelyn, Mason and Charlotte all cussed almost as if synced. They had severely underestimated the power behind the attack. But even if they didn''t, there was nothing they could have done.

 Chapter 61 Visitor (5)

    Charlotte and Mason were in the blind spot of the void creature when it released its death ray. However, what they hadn''t expected was how fast that beam would travel. They expected it to be powerful, no doubt, but not that fast!


    Mason''s barriers did not last more than a second before they were completely shattered. Luckily for Zol, the fragments of earth he used in his defence bought him a split second to try and move out of the way.


    Using every last bit of his strength and speed, he dived down, trying to get out of the way of the beam. Even then, the beam was already close by.


    ''Here goes nothing!'' He exclaimed inwardly and his eyes glowed a bright green as he tried to apply his telekinetic force on the beam. He attempted to try and slow it down, long enough for him to get out of the way.


    Still...


    The beam swallowed his legs, from the area slightly above the knee to his toes, it was all swallowed. His armour couldn''t even do a damn thing. He barely registered what happened to him when he heard multiple explosions in the distance.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    With some effort, he turned around and saw multiple spaceships in the distance set ablaze. Most of the spaceships were vaporized without a shred of matter remaining. But that was not the end, the beam continued its trajectory, heading for Evelyn''s position. Everything happened almost instantaneously, no time elapsed! It was as if the creature opened its mouth and then boomed.


    There was no time to process everything, and before Zol realized it, the defence that Evelyn had set for herself was entirely swallowed. Zol''s expression changed to that of horror.


    "Evelyn, respond if you can hear me?!" Zol called out in his comms, trying to reach Evelyn. But there was no response.


    Charlotte observed as the woman disappeared from where she was floating and appeared before the void creature, instantly cutting its path off. The creature immediately stopped in its tracks and screeched loudly. Obviously, it was displeased its path was cut off, but there was nothing it could do now.


    That short delay was able to buy enough time for Charlotte and Zol to catch up, once again encircling the void creature. However, unlike before, Zol was exhausted as the injuries he sustained were now getting to him. Thankfully, the attack cauterized his wounds when it swallowed his legs, preventing him from bleeding.


    "Charlotte, you and the stranger would have to finish it off. I''ll try as much as possible to keep it in place." He said, pointed his right hand to the creature, and applied his telekinetic force, holding the creature in place. It continued to screech nonstop, trying to resist the hold but to no avail. The last attack had truly taken everything out of it.


    It moved from side to side but could not cover any significant distance.


    "Leave it to me!" Charlotte exclaimed, gathering her mana to create an arrow. This time around, she took her time to condense the arrow to be as strong and as powerful as possible. She aimed to finish this creature off once and for all.


    She drew her bow and aimed at the creature that was now struggling her than before. The bow in her arm began to creak under the pressure of her draw, but she ignored that and took a deep breath before releasing the arrow.


    ''This is the end for you, bastard!''


    BOOOM!


    Almost instantaneously, the release and the contact sounded at the same time. The creature exploded in a gory of flesh and energy, leaving nothing behind, except for the swirl of energy that began to form its core once it died.


    The catkin observed this and nodded in approval. Initially, she planned to finish the creature off if the people failed to kill it, but it seemed she didn''t need to worry. Now, however, with the void creature dead, she was the only one left.

 Chapter 62 Visitor (6)

    ''Please let her be fine.'' Mason prayed in his head as he moved to Evelyn''s location. His heart was racing with the fear of seeing the worst. Being Class S hunters and a higher form of life than the others did not take their mortality away. It just made them difficult to kill.


    When he reached the area, he quickly scanned around and found pieces of Evelyn''s armour and body parts. His heart skipped a beat when he saw those. He swallowed the lump forming in his throat and continued searching for her. He had forgotten he could use his divine sense to locate her.


    Maybe it was the fear of seeing something he didn''t want to see or he just honestly forgot, but Mason continued searching with his eyes. He finally found a figure floating a short distance away. The floating figure was among the various debris and blood leaked out of various parts.


    "Oh God"


    He slowly moved towards her and what he saw momentarily froze him in place. Evelyn had almost half of her body missing. From her right shoulder to her right leg, everything was gone. Her body was twitching from time to time due to the severity of her injuries.


    Mason quickly came out of his reverie and approached. "Evelyn...?" He called out softly, but there was no reply. Her head and heart were mostly unharmed. He could see her heartbeat, but it was very slow. From what he could tell, she was out cold, but not dead.


    "Zol, Charlotte... I found Evelyn. But she doesn''t look so good." Mason said to his companions. He immediately got a reply from Zol.


    [Secure her and return to your ship. The creature has been dealt with and we''ll be joining you shortly.]


    "Confirmed." Mason acknowledged and used his barrier magic to create a containment unit, making sure to not disturb her injuries. He then looked around and collected the bits and pieces of her their healers might need, just in case.


    Your next read awaits at empire


    Charlotte had already drawn her bow, ready to release it at a moment''s notice. Zol''s outstretched hand pointed his remaining weapons that survived the blast at her.


    "Mason, return as fast as you can once you''re done," Zol said in his comms, hoping Mason made it back quickly before the being decided to attack them. Her aura alone had created a massive distance between them, but it meant little in the face of beings like them.


    [Roger. I''m on my way.] Mason replied as soon as he received the message, rushing back to the group. Zol and Charlotte narrowed their eyes as they studied the movements of the woman. If she made any moves they deemed an attack, they''d unleash everything they had on her, even if it did nothing.


    The woman observed silently and slowly began to raise her remaining right arm in surrender. Initially, Zol and Charlotte thought she was about to attack and were ready to defend themselves. However, due to the slowness of her movement, they decided to observe first.


    "Is she surrendering?" Charlotte asked, unsure of what she was seeing. Her guard was still up and her bow at the ready.


    "I''m not sure. Just be ready for anything." Zol responded, not taking his eyes off the woman.


    The woman''s right hand was up as she looked at Zol and Charlotte. She was slowly losing conciseness, ''My aura should at least keep them away from me until I recover. Hopefully, their walker isn''t ready yet.'' She noticed how all this time, their most powerful being had not made an appearance yet.


    Zol and Charlotte observed as she slowly closed her eyes, and her figure began to be enclosed in a block of dense ice, starting from her feet to her head.


    "..."


    Zol and Charlotte exchanged confused glances.

 Chapter 63 Visitor (7)

    Zol and Charlotte did not know what to make of what just happened. While they were pondering the reason behind such an action, Mason arrived. He noticed the woman encased in a huge block of ice and the aura it was giving off, ensuring no one could get close to it.


    "What happened?" Mason asked, looking at his comrades for answers. "We''re not sure ourselves. She suddenly released her aura and a moment later encased herself in that block of ice." Charlotte explained.


    Mason, however, tilted his head in confusion. "I thought her ability was teleporting." Once the others heard this, they remembered how she earlier teleported to catch the void creature off guard.


    "Now is not the time to be wondering about that," Zol said and disengaged his headpiece. His guard was still up of course, in case it was only a trick to throw them off, but he doubted that was the case, still, caution was best.


    "With that aura around her, we can''t get too close. And that seems to be no ordinary ice block." Zol continued, his attention turning back to the now-formed core. It was a scarlet red and the size of a football. It glimmered even in the void and the energy it gave off was unheard of. He pointed his right hand and applied his ability to draw it to him.


    His companions observed his actions. They had never seen a core as huge as this one. "Wow, the core of a Class S void creature is massive. Its energy is even more insane." Mason commented and they had to agree. They were still under the impression that what they killed was a Class S void creature.


    Once Zol secured the core, he turned to the frozen woman. "What do we do about her?"


    "What else? Take her in and report to the council. They will take it from there." Charlotte said and they both nodded. But Mason added another comment that changed their thought process.


    "You know, she kinda reminds me of our little miracle boy. The way she came out of that veil tear and still breathing. Not to mention, giving off the same aura."


    "..."


    "I see... Thankfully, with the recovery tonic, she''d regrow her limbs in no time." He commented once he got the gist of her situation.


    "Yeah...You also need to take one." Mason added, still concerned about the missing half of his friend. Zol remained silent as he already mentioned being fine. Of course, he was going to restore his missing half, but this had to be taken care of first.


    In his head though, the comment Mason made earlier still rang. His thoughts moved with what that could mean if what Mason said was true.


    ''If what he said is true, then Alex might be in trouble.'' He understood the implications of what this meant. There were many witnesses here and they all saw and felt how powerful the woman was. Anyone desiring such power and strength would go the extra mile to get it. And if they can''t get the woman, an easier target was available.


    His thoughts were cut short when Charlotte returned and informed them the council had already sent a vessel and should be here in a few hours. Zol and Mason nodded in acknowledgement. With his legs missing, Zol could not really sit and had to remain floating. Obviously, he could return to his ship but that would mean leaving the block of ice here.


    Zol looked at his arm, bringing up his display to check the calendar, ''Looks like there''s still time to catch the kid''s competition.'' He was now interested in how much Alex had grown. The comment Mason made had renewed his interest in Alex.


    Four hours later, the vessel arrived and Zol carried the block onboard. Once everything was settled, the remaining trio looked back at the Fornax Dwarf galaxy before leaving the area, and returning to their domains. Each of them would have to prepare a report of what happened to the council, and they would take it from there.


    ...


    The week was close to its end. Alex and his friends had had enough rest and were ready to tackle the competition. The incident with The Order seemed to end there as there were no other problems during that time, allowing Alex to concentrate on training.


    "Time to show the world what I can do," Alex muttered to himself with a clenched fist and a determined look.

 Chapter 64 The Competition Begins (1)

    Mars


    Hunters Academy


    Alex and Ross had returned to the academy during the last day of the weekend, feeling refreshed and ready to go. Of course, Julia was also present. Right now, they were in their classroom waiting for Instructor Horvey to come.


    There was no such thing as examinations where they had to sit and answer questions on paper about what they learnt throughout the academic year. They were hunters, not scholars. There were schools for those kinds of professions.


    Alex was engaged in conversation with his friends about what they thought the competition would entail. The other students in the class were also engaged in their own talks with their peers, making plans on what to do if and when a competition they thought would come was actually brought.


    Naturally, Zen Henjok was among those who already had a plan, and it mostly involved a certain someone and how to put them in their place.


    Sometime later, Instructor Horvey entered the class, and it immediately went silent. The students respected their instructor a lot and by now understood his no-nonsense nature. He welcomed them back to school and instructed them to follow the usual procedure for taking attendance.


    "Okay, once again, welcome back and as you all expect, the first-year competition will soon begin. However, there will be some changes from what was done in the previous years." He said as he moved around the spaces between the desks. His gaze shifted from one student to another.


    He returned to the podium and continued, "As you are aware, there are millions of students and to cater for everyone, the competition will have a sieving phase. Of course, even if you don''t make it, if your accumulated class points are enough, you will still remain in your current class."


    His words caused a wave of murmurs among the students. Naturally, most of the students in Class A believed they had no problem passing that phase.


    "Alexander Gray, stand up."


    Hearing the name of the student once again caused an uproar.


    "What?! That can''t be right. This is Alexander we''re talking about." One student who couldn''t believe what he heard stood up and exclaimed, and he wasn''t the only one.


    The instructor naturally understood why he would do that, but that was just what it was... The rules had to be followed.


    "I understand your surprise but sit down!" The students quickly returned to their seats and kept their thoughts to themselves. Read exclusive chapters at empire


    He then turned to the now-standing Alex, who had the whole class''s attention on him. The person himself looked like he was not entirely concerned. He had a feeling once he heard what the instructor said earlier and psyched himself for what was to come.


    Ross and Julia had wanted to protest but he told them to not make a fuss. There was nothing they could do. And he wasn''t entirely worried either. His level may be low, but his physicals were above everyone here, and if they thought only levels mattered, then he was going to prove them wrong.


    Instructor Horvey looked at the standing Alex and released a silent sigh. He more than anyone knew how strong Alex was. Heck, it would be wise if they kept him as a seeded player. He may be weaker magically, but physically....


    ''I told them to exclude him, but they wouldn''t listen.'' Of course, he understood why the rules couldn''t be bent even for the miracle boy. They also knew his strength and despite that, they still made the decision to include him.


    "Alexander, I hope you understand what this means?" The instructor asked and Alex nodded. There was no need for long-winded words. He just had to use his strength to shut everyone up. His class and maybe the instructors knew his strengths, but the rest of the school didn''t.

 Chapter 65 The Competition Begins (2)

    "Good." The instructor said and told him to sit. He then turned his attention back to the class noticing the confused looks on the faces of most.


    "The issue of Alex is his and his alone to deal with. If you''re interested in finding out, you can ask him yourself." He said to put the curious students on hold. He doubted if Alex would even say anything to them.


    "Now, because one of our own will be partaking in the first phase, I will explain what it entails. It''s a simple trial actually, something I highly doubt would be a challenge for him. But then again, anything can happen."


    Even though they were excluded from the first phase, they were still interested in what it would be. They had already made up their minds to watch.


    "The first phase would be a simple battle royale." He dropped the bomb, once again making the students turn to one another and murmuring. The trial may seem simple at a glance but in a battle royale, if you''re targeted by everyone else, it is game over.


    The students then looked over at Alex with some showing pity and others sheering in delight. Zen on the other hand was not sure what to feel. He narrowed his eyes as he pondered on what that meant.


    ''His chances of coming out of that battle are slim. If he is eliminated, I will miss my chance to beat him up myself. On the other hand, if he somehow manages to come out, his popularity will skyrocket again.''


    Everyone in his class knew just how strong Alex was. And despite what the instructor said about his mana level, they all knew Alex was going to crush the competition. Zen was leaning more on him to win. That way, when he challenged him and came out on top, he would be on everyone''s radar. The thought brought a small smile to his face.


    "The rules are simple: Be part of the last 5000 students."


    That was almost a tall order. Even with most of the seeded students, there were still millions of students. Alex did not show any expression when he heard all of this. His resolve to overcome this challenge only intensified.


    Soon, they began to go their way, but some left their well wishes, "Alex, I believe in you. Make sure to come out on top." Alex heard their messages and simply smiled. The entire time they bombarded him with questions, his thoughts were somewhere else.


    He more than anyone knew how much attention would be on him. This would definitely make him a target for the other students, and with him being a loner with only Ross and Julia as friends, he could only rely on himself.


    The classroom became deserted sometime later, leaving Alex, Julia and Ross.


    "Your name is going to be all over the place again," Ross stated the obvious, receiving a nod from Alex and Julia.


    "I know... It''s only a matter of time before the whole school finds out." Alex said with an unreadable expression. Everyone already knew his physicals were higher than everyone else''s in the first year, but now that they knew he could be taken out of the competition due to his low mana level, it was almost guaranteed at this point.


    In a mass of people, unless one had absolute strength, nothing was certain.


    "Do you have a plan out of this?" Julia asked, concern written all over her face. The entire situation did not sit well with her. How could the strongest first-year not be seeded simply because his level was low?


    "Don''t worry, I already have a plan. I was initially planning on using it only during the competition. But I guess now is as good a time as any." He stated with a determined look.


    Ross and Julia exchanged looks. This did not escape Alex, "Don''t worry too much. This doesn''t mean I''ve lost my place in this class. I''m sure I have enough points to stay in this class even if I don''t partake in the competition." He reassured his friends.


    "Let''s return. I have a busy day tomorrow." Alex said and stood up. Julia and Ross also got up and the trio made their way back to the dorms.


    ''This just means I have two stages to prove myself.'' He decided to look at his situation positively. His expression was that of determination and resolve. A small grin then appeared at the corner of his lips as he thought about how he was going to take everyone by storm.

 Chapter 66 The Competition Begins (3)

    Just as predicted, the commotion about Alex, the top student of the first years being in the battle royale took over the academy. It became the focus of everyone''s discussions. From their walks with friends in and out of the academy ground to when they sat in diners and cafeterias for their meals. It was the talk of the day. Stay tuned to empireNo?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Yo, have you heard what''s going on?" A first-year student from one of the lower classes asked his colleagues as they made their way back from the combat systems.


    "Are you referring to Alexander Gray taking part in the battle royale?"


    "Exactly, what''s your take on that?"


    His question made his friends stop briefly to think about it. "I''m not going to lie; I was surprised when I heard that." One of them said as they resumed walking.


    "Apparently, despite his strength, his level is still at the low tier of Class F."


    "You can''t be serious, right? How does someone who came as the top student in the first year end up being at the same level despite all the advantages he had?"


    His words made sense. But without adequate information on Alex and his habits, there wasn''t much they could say or do.


    "I know how that sounds, but the information came from his own classmates. This has already gotten a lot of the students who will be partaking in the battle royale nervous. Some have already made plans to eliminate him first."


    "Hmm... That''s smart. Even if his level is low, his physical strength is still higher than everyone else." Another said, his right hand on his chin.


    "Exactly, and with the number of students that will be in the battle, his chances are honestly slim." Once again, purely looking at it from a statistical viewpoint, Alex''s chances were not looking so good. Everyone would want a piece of the top dog; this was not just a saying. Anything that sticks out would be hammered down.


    Once Alex and the other students were immersed in the VR world, they all awakened in a private space for them to change into their combat gear and choose an appropriate weapon. Of course, choosing a weapon was entirely optional as the students could rely on their abilities. Then again, if they had enough mana for that, they wouldn''t be in this battle royale.


    Alex geared up in black combat wear that offered protection against cuts and scratches, not that it would even matter. He then brought the weapons rack before him. The rack had various collections of weapons from swords, dual blades, spears, battleaxes and other polearms.


    ''The polearm is my weapon of choice, but I don''t want it restricting my movement in the crowded space.'' He thought briefly about this as he glanced at the polearms section. ''I also don''t want anything pointy at the moment, just something to inflict blunt force.''


    He then noticed one particular polearm that looked too short, half the length of typical polearms with a greater degree of thickness. He moved to grab it to take a closer look. The short staff was silver, and octagonal and looked like it was made from a metallic material with parts that looked like small individual pieces put together.


    Alex observed the staff, turning it around to understand how its short nature would be useful in a fight, except when used as a whacking stick. He then noticed a stadium close to the centre of the pole with three buttons, coloured in dull grey, white and timid white.


    "What''s this?" He got intrigued and decided to press the button in the centre and immediately, the staff elongated with a sharp sound.


    "Woah!" He exclaimed in surprise and nearly dropped the staff. However, a small grin quickly replaced his shocked expression. He tried out the other two buttons and noted the grey caused an opening at one of the ends to allow small blades to pop out, while the timid white separated the polearm into two short poles when elongated.


    He played around with the staff some more, already having made his choice and then picked the magnetic holder of the short staff and placed the shortened staff on his back. It also came with an armband where one could remotely control the weapon in case one throws the weapon and wished to retrieve it without having to cover that distance.


    His form as he stood there looked dashing and heroic and if Julia was around, she would have had stars in her eyes just from looking at Alex standing there doing nothing.


    He then looked at the time, ''In less than two minutes, we''d be waltzed onto the stage.'' His expression took a serious turn, watching as the seconds ticked by. When it reached the end of the countdown, Alex and every other student partaking in the battle royale were taken away from their private space.


    When Alex opened his eyes again, he was in a sea of students, each of them wearing a similar gear and carrying their choice of weapons. He lifted his head and looked at his surroundings.


    "I see..."

 Chapter 67 Battle Royale (1)

    Alex and almost all first years had assumed that because the sieving stage was a battle royale, the students would be fighting in a large stadium that would cater for their large numbers, but what he was currently seeing was not what he expected.


    Instead of a large stadium, what Alex and everyone saw was a forest with spread-out trees of different species, heights and forms. In the distance were also landscapes such as mountains, hills and bodies of water.


    The environment created an interesting scenario where the students would have to play cat and mouse in order to thin their numbers. This introduced a degree of luck into the battle and if anyone was able to avoid being detected until the last 1000 students, they would qualify.


    Looking around, Alex noticed that the number of students around him was very few. He made an estimate of the number of students around, ''A little over a thousand, huh? But looking at the environment we find ourselves in, the others should be in other areas.''


    He was not the only one with such thoughts as most of the students were already understanding their situation. However, their thoughts were cut short when an instructor''s voice was heard all around them.


    [Good morning, dear students. Welcome to the sieving stage of the competitions. As you already know, this stage is a battle royale where you will have to duke it out with your fellow classmates.]


    All the students stopped whatever they were doing and focused on the words of the instructor. As no rules or instructions were given as to how this battle royale would occur, they had to pay attention to not miss anything.


    [Unlike typical battle royales where everyone is put in a huge coliseum, this one will require more than just fighting skills. It will test your intelligence, wits, strength and to an extent, luck.]


    Alex had already figured out most of what this battle would require, so he was not surprised to hear it from the instructor. But with their huge numbers, how would they ensure the number they want would remain? Someone could simply find a good spot and wait out the fight. Or the students may not even engage in any fights at all.


    ''But I''m sure there''s definitely something in place. It can''t be that easy.'' Alex thought and he was right.


    ''Relax. The battle hasn''t begun yet.''


    Naturally, he had a way to escape this crowd. Right now, he needed to hear everything the instructor said.


    [Oh... One more thing, your pain receptors will be set at 100%! And you cannot eliminate yourself either. That would attract a loss of points.]


    This time, the expression on the faces of some of the students changed. Never had they ever trained under a full 100% pain reception before.


    ''Hehe... This is going to be painful.'' Alex already dreaded what was to come. There was no way to escape. Of course, you can always ask nicely for someone to eliminate you. But that meant you didn''t deserve to be in the academy. They were not in the business of raising cowards. All this combined made it difficult for one to simply hide and wait it out.


    [Okay! With that out of the way, the battle royale will begin in two minutes. The countdown starts... now!]


    Immediately the instructor declared, a timer appeared above them in bold red colours. All students spread out across the continent saw the countdown. Some students began running to leave the crowded areas. No one needn''t tell them that once that time reaches zero, there is going to be an all-out war. It was best to make oneself scarce.


    Alex on the other hand was already on everyone''s radar. Looking around, he was surrounded with no way out. It seemed they wanted to eliminate him first.


    He couldn''t help but show a stiff smile, ''No one is going to get that satisfaction.''


    He was prepared to break the encirclement once the timer hit zero.

 Chapter 68 Battle Royale (2)

    Inside the Class A auditorium, Ross and Julia were sitting in the front role seat, looking at the massive display in front of them. They all listened to what the instructor said to the competitors and knew it was going to be one hell of a battle.


    Just like everyone, they had expected a huge coliseum-style fight with no obstacles and the like. But the academy seemed to have different plans. This made them think about what the contents of the actual competition would be like. Will it have a similar format, or will it be completely different? Only time will tell.


    Ross and Julia exchanged knowing glances and knew Alex was in deep trouble, but there was nothing they could do and just had to watch and pray for him.


    Once the instructor finished and the countdown began, the students in the auditorium received their own special announcements.


    [All seeded students, the main display will always project the scenes with the most activity and can quickly be changed. However, if you have a student you want to focus on, link your devices to the main display.]


    [Once linked, in the search icon type the name of the student you want to focus on, and your own devices will focus only on that student.]


    The students promptly followed the instructions. This method of observation brought smiles to the faces of all the students. Since there were millions of students in the battle, it would be challenging to focus on everyone. Therefore, while the main screen displayed the areas with the most activity, their devices would show the feed of the student of their choice.


    This presented the opportunity to observe the action on the big screen when their chosen student was otherwise not engaged. For the students of Class A, the choice was already clear: Alexander Gray.


    They all typed in his name and immediately saw his situation.


    "Eeish, that can''t be good." One student commented when he saw a surrounded Alex. "Well, being famous does that to you. Hopefully, he doesn''t get eliminated." Another said and the class agreed.


    The timer was close to its end, and everyone quieted down and watched. Julia held her breath seeing Alex already in a bind, ''Please be careful.'' She prayed in her heart. While this was not a death sentence, she did not wish to see Alex eliminated as soon as the fight began. Ross silently watched without a word. No more words were needed at this point, they could only watch and hope for his success.


    This was not the only area either, all around the continent, in various landscapes, explosions and abilities went off, eliminating students who were unfortunate to get caught in them. The smart ones who moved away from the crowded areas were the only ones to be spared from the ongoing destruction.


    After the explosions subsided and their vision cleared, they realized that Alex was missing and many of their group had been hurt or killed. Some were seriously injured and in pain, but no one helped them. They frantically searched for Alex but couldn''t find him.


    "Did anyone see where he ran off to?!" Someone asked in a loud voice. He seemed to be the most pissed about losing Alex.


    "Don''t know. Maybe he was eliminated in the explosions?" Another said.


    "Unlikely. Remember, he was the one who blinded us." Another counted the reasoning of the other student and most of them agreed with his take.


    "So what now?" Another said and immediately silence settled among them. Suddenly, allies became foes as they looked at everyone vigilantly. Some were already backing away to create some distance in case another round of abilities went off. They were lucky to survive the first one and were not willing to risk it again.


    But the pissed-off student still wanted to go after Alex, "I say we band together and find Alex." He said with a serious glint in his eyes, but not everyone agreed.


    "Yeah, you do that. We''re on a clock and I''m not going to waste my time searching for someone we may not come across again." The person said and quickly disappeared into the surrounding trees.


    The others agreed and slowly and vigilantly disappeared, leaving only a few looking around, not sure of what to do. They were like lost lambs in need of a shepherd. The injured students who were most likely out for the count were quickly finished off by some of the students before also disappearing. No one minded as they watched them do so. This was just the beginning.


    Besides, the more people someone eliminates, the better for others.


    "Tch"


    The pissed-off student snorted and left. The first round was over and when they encountered themselves again, they would be enemies.

 Chapter 69 Battle Royale (3)

    Alex zoomed past the tall and dense vegetation as soon as he blinded his competitors. He didn''t have time to eliminate any of them as he was hard-pressed to escape the encirclement. Even as he ran, he heard multiple explosions happening in different areas of the continent. He didn''t know how big the continent was, but with their numbers, it was bound to be massive.


    ''The battle just began and suddenly we''re in a war zone.'' Alex thought as he looked around to ensure no one was around him. He wasn''t moving too fast or too slow either. He plans to eliminate anyone he finds in his path in the swiftest way possible: with speed.


    He then glanced at the timer on his wrist and noticed just a few seconds had passed since the countdown. After gaining a significant distance from his crowd, he came to a halt.


    He carefully looked around to find a place to settle and strategize. All around him were huge trees with canopies that allowed a minimal amount of sunlight through. The trees had a minimal height of around 80 metres. The dense canopy provided shade and a degree of darkness.


    Alex spotted a branch hidden within a thick veil of leaves. ''That will do.'' He made his choice and quickly climbed up by leaping from one tree to another until he reached the height of the selected branch. He could have made that leap in one go, but he considered the dent that would be created by the force of his jump.


    Once settled, he took a breather to gather his thoughts. Even now, the explosions continued in the distance. He ignored all this for the time being and focused on himself. Only a minute had elapsed.


    ''Now then...'' He began, ''... picking off students one by one is doable if I move fast, but that will consume too much of my stamina. I have twelve hours to eliminate as many as I can and still have a certain number of kills under my belt to avoid early elimination.''


    His thoughts spun quickly as he considered the best action to take. ''I can also find groups and take them all out at once. With my staff and power, I can generate enough force to wipe out a group in one go. However, doing that would also create a disturbance that could alert others nearby.''


    With the power of a Class F hunter being able to generate a force that could shatter a small mountain, a spear thrown with such a force could create an explosive force that would wipe out anything in its vicinity. Now, with Alex''s power already in the low tiers of Class E, that force could be more than twice as powerful.


    "He''s right, you know? Sooner or later, he would catch up to us. And we must also consider running into other students. So far, we''ve been lucky. But a forest like this is bound to have a few students in hiding waiting for an opportunity to strike." One of the running students explained as he looked around the dense forest, noting how there were multiple points one could successfully hide and strike.


    "Yeah, we can''t run forever, and we also need our own kills, or this would all be for nothing." Another, a female this time, agreed to the words of her companion.


    The others nodded in agreement and decided to come to a halt, spreading out in a semi-circular formation, readying their abilities.


    Seeing the students stop running and take a fighting stance, the boy, known as Victor Hanns, a one-horned, stopped a few tens of metres from the group.


    He grinned widely and said, "Now, we''re talking. Don''t disappoint me." His gaze lingered on the expression of the group of twelve and enjoyed the scared expressions on their faces.


    ''Hehehe... This is going to be fun.'' He couldn''t help but think to himself. His ability gave him an advantage whenever he was in a group fight like this.


    The group of twelve took out their weapons; five carried broad swords, two carried a bow and a quiver of arrows, one carried dual daggers, and the rest carried staffs of various kinds. None of them was activating their abilities quite yet as they needed to conserve as much as possible to last the whole 12 hours.


    Victor wore gauntlets and took a martial arts stance, ready to take them all on.


    "Here I come!" He exclaimed and dashed forward.

 Chapter 70 Battle Royale (4)

    "Here I come!"


    Victor quickly moved to cover the short distance to his targets. However, it wasn''t going to be easy and he expected as much. Two archers were among the group and had already taken aim at him. As soon as he moved, they released their arrows.


    They zoomed through the air, fast approaching Victor. Seeing the approaching arrows, he did not slow down and moved forward. His faith was in his skill, a good one too, considering a Class S hunter also had something similar.


    Barrier Magic!


    CLANG! CLANG!


    As if crushing into a very dense material, the arrows bounced off of him, not doing anything to slow him down either. When he reached the halfway point, he jumped and with a clenched fist, slammed into the ground before the others.


    BOOM!


    The impact created a massive crater 5 metres deep and 23 metres wide. The shockwave uprooted the trees nearby and sent some of the unprepared students flying. The others were able to leap out of the way before his fist impacted.


    Of course, Victor''s plan was to simply break their formation and pick them off one at a time. The plan seemed to work as he quickly jumped out of the crater and went after the students who lost their footing from the impact of his punch.


    In a burst of speed, he was already before one of them, his right fist falling with the force of a mountain. His imposing stature and height created a denser shadow in addition to the one created by the towering trees.


    This visual impact and the savage grin froze the student. He couldn''t think of anything or even try to evade. The punch was already on him.


    "Haa...!"


    BOOOM!


    Yes, he realized he had rushed in too quickly. With his physical strength and barrier magic, he believed he could breeze through the weaklings he encountered, but it was proving to be more than he could handle.


    He tried to slam the person in his hold into the ground and crash his badge, but one of the dagger wielders was already behind him, her dual blades aiming for his back. In a flash of speed, she was behind him.


    CLANG!


    The blades made contact with the barrier and cracks appeared once again. Two more arrows followed and added to the damage. While the barrier was not completely broken, the force behind the attacks pushed him around. Having no other choice, he had to let go of his opponent and back off a little.


    But the group of twelve, now eleven realized their advantage and pushed, not giving him a chance to retaliate.


    "We can win! Don''t let up!" One of the sword users exclaimed to invigorate her allies. Victor was then forced on the defensive, having to now parry the attacks of multiple people as well as maintain his barrier.


    While the others relied on their weapons and physicals, they had no worry about depleting their reserves. Victor on the other hand had to consider his draining mana.


    ''Fuck... I did not think this through.'' He realized his blunder and made plans to escape his encirclement.


    ........


    Alex watched the poor display of the one-horned and shook his head in disappointment. ''I had high hopes for him too. No matter, you all would do just fine.'' Alex thought as he began to make his move.


    He had already noticed the presence of others in the vicinity. Naturally, with the commotion and explosions happening due to the impact of that person''s punches, the brave ones would be drawn here, hoping to reap the benefits without doing anything.


    There was now a clearing where the fight was ongoing, providing a wide view to whoever was around.


    "Here goes nothing," Alex muttered and in a burst of speed disappeared from the branch he was perching on.

 Chapter 71 Battle Royale (5)

    Alex swiftly moved on the branches of the surrounding trees, quickly approaching the clearing. When he got to the last few branches before he was exposed to the fighters and the other hiding students, he leapt into the sky.


    WHOOSH!


    CRACK!


    The force with which he leapt from the branch shattered it as he swiftly ascended to a height of 50,000 feet above ground. The staff he carried on his back was now in his right hand, in its spear form. From the height he reached in the sky, he could see the small clearing with the students momentarily frozen.


    With a form ready to throw a spear, Alex decided to go all out for once. He narrowed his eyes on the one-horned and with a small breath he let out, released the spear with all his might.


    ........


    Victor was still hard-pressed to defend against the attacks of the group when they all heard a loud crack coming from close by. It was loud enough to draw the attention of all the hiding students and before they realized it, they noticed a small figure high up in the sky.


    "Who''s that?" One of the hiding students muttered to himself as he squinted his eyes to get a better look at the figure.


    The fighting had momentarily stopped as they all looked up at the small figure, wondering who that was and how they were able to reach such heights. However, their thoughts were cut short when they noticed something briefly reflecting the light from the sun and then heard a loud whipping sound, followed by...


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    ....


    ''Alex, oh, Alex... They made the mistake of sending a wolf into a sheep''s den. And this is no ordinary wolf, but an alpha wolf.'' Ross found his own thought process amusing. Yes, with numbers, even the strongest could be overwhelmed, but that was only if they were able to surround him and cut off his escape route.


    ......


    "I think we made an error including that boy." An instructor commented in the teacher''s lounge. Just like the students, they had their own space where they could watch and take note of well-performing students.


    However, the performance of most students was subpar at best. Of course, there were exceptions, but compared to the numbers, they only made up a small percentage.


    Right now, the instructors were watching as Alex caused a massive explosion that turned everything dark. Find your next read on empire


    ''No shit!'' Instructor Horvey had the urge to exclaim but kept that to himself. From the start, Alex''s physical strength was leagues above all the first years, but for some reason, his level remained stagnant.


    "Yeah, but there''s nothing we can do now. The criterion was low-level students must partake in this filtering stage, there was no consideration for their physical power."


    Normally, mana level equals strength as the more you increase your level, the stronger you get. But for some reason, Alex was the only exception to this rule and while they didn''t know if his physical strength had increased over the course of the year, his instructor had his suspicions, and seeing this attack right now, he finally had a definite answer.


    The strength Alex displayed had long surpassed what he revealed during his awakening. He was solidly in the ranks of a low-tier Class E hunter, purely from his physical power.


    ''Just what exactly did you experience in that cosmic mana wave?'' Instructor Horvey''s curiosity had never been so peaked. Now more than ever, he was itching to find out what made him different. Because if he could show strength like that without the corresponding level, then what is to say how strong he would become when he had the actual corresponding level?


    For now, they must sit through this battle royale and hope Alex doesn''t eliminate everyone so quickly.

 Chapter 72 Battle Royale (6)

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    The moment the spear made contact with the soft ground; the kinetic energy packed into the throw was unleased. Like multiple kilograms of TNT going off, the ground shook violently like an earthquake was happening.


    The mushroom cloud the explosion generated rose several hundred metres into the sky, plunging the area into a dust storm. The shockwave from the explosion uprooted all trees in the vicinity, splintering them into sharp projectiles that travelled several metres away like shrapnel, penetrating anything in their path.


    The shattered ground and the rocks carried the residual kinetic energy and power of the explosion, violently passing it around, and creating more craters and dust clouds.


    The loud explosion drew everyone''s attention within several kilometres of the site, some curious as to what could cause such a level of destruction. The really curious and brave ones attempted to travel to the site of the explosion, wanting to satisfy their curiosity.


    Hight above the mushroom cloud, Alex was shocked at the level of destruction he caused with just a spear throw. He had expected a definite boom, but not to this degree. As he descended to the ground, the pieces of wood and rocks clashed into the ward of hard light construct he made as a barrier around himself.


    "Dear god... This is madness!" He had the urge to exclaim. It was always somehow difficult to fight at full strength, so this much power was never displayed as one had to pay attention to various details of force application, footwork and speed. But in this scenario where he only focused on absolute strength and gave his all, this was the result.


    Alex eventually reached the deep crater that his spear throw had created. The dust cloud had not settled yet, so he went unnoticed. Besides, he doubted if anyone was in the vicinity at this time. The mess was yet to settle.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    He heard a ping and looked at his badge and noticed his eliminations had changed from 0 to 54. He raised his eyebrows in surprise, "There were that many people around?" He muttered and looked around. He did not know how deep or wide the crater was as the dust had yet to settle, but that was not important.


    "Let''s get out of here." Another suggested, receiving nods of agreement. They quickly made their way out of the crater site. And they weren''t the only ones thinking that. The place might become another war zone in no time.


    .....


    In the past twenty minutes, Alex had made his way out of the large forest and appeared in a different region of the continent. During that time, he had come across multiple students, some alone, others in groups. He made quick work of those students using his superior speed to crush their badges before they knew what hit them.


    This brought his elimination count to 72, putting him in the lead, at least by his estimates.


    Alex stood at the edge of a small cliff with trees in the surroundings overlooking a valley. A river snaked its way through the heart of the valley and on either side were fields of wildflowers that now lay in ruin, a consequence of the fights among the students. Even now, there were students down there duking it out.


    "Hmm..." He hummed, thinking of his next course of action, but suddenly, he caught a glimpse of something fast approaching from the corner of his left eye. Without time to think, he bent backwards and saw the projectile zoom past his face. The thing was aiming for his head!


    "What the hell?!" He exclaimed in surprise and turned to look at the object. Embedded in the ground was an arrow, however, unlike other arrows he had seen, this arrow had a bulky cylindrical section close to the tip of the arrow, blinking a red light. He instantly knew what it was, but it was already too late...


    "Fuck...."


    BOOOM!

 Chapter 73 Battle Royale (7)

    Moments Earlier


    Abigail Reed was a normal human girl, who had dark long hair and brown eyes. She was a Class D student and when she awakened, her physical stats were on the lower end of the spectrum. She mostly kept to herself and although she did not have the same opportunities as those in the higher classes, she was diligent in her cultivation but still failed to reach the mid-tier ranks.


    One thing that she had going for her, however, was her archery skills. From a young age, she had been fascinated with the bow and arrow. She learned from her father all there was to know about using a bow and an arrow for hunting. She knew how to select her prey, map her surroundings, choose vantage points that offered a view of her prey, and hide her from view.


    At the start of the competition, she was smart enough to leave the crowded areas and find a vantage point where she picked off her competitors one after the other, quickly amassing 18 eliminations under her belt.


    Whenever she felt she would be discovered, she would leave her hiding spot and find a different location. Her quiet and agile movements made it difficult for others to notice her and when she was noticed, she quickly disappeared. This hit-and-run tactic worked very well and she planned on continuing this spree until the battle ended.


    About 30 minutes ago, she heard a loud explosion unlike anything she had heard so far. Realizing some students would be making their way over there, she quickly left her hiding spot and moved further away where she found a cluster of trees that provided a good shooting spot.


    During that time, she had seen multiple students make their way past her area of hiding and chose not to engage until the numbers were reduced. Sometime later, the commotion passed, and she decided to get closer to pick off some of them, but she soon noticed a particular student standing on a cliff watching what was happening in the valley down below.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Stay updated via empire


    She didn''t really care who the person was and decided to take him out. As she took aim and looked closer, her eyes widened in surprise, "Alexander...?" She muttered, a small smile forming on her lips.


    "No then, let the hunting begin." He whispered and dashed in the direction of the students, already forgetting about his shooter. To him, it was just another competitor taking their shot at him and did not hold any grudge.


    However, that was only his thoughts...


    ........


    Abigail noticed how Alex evaded her arrow at the last second but didn''t show much response, knowing what was to follow. However, the particles of Alex she expected to see after he was eliminated did not come into play, only a free-falling Alex.


    "Shit, it didn''t finish him," she cussed and quickly made her way over to the location Alex was. When she got there, she looked down at the valley and saw him speeding towards the students fighting in the distance.


    "You don''t see me as a challenge, do you?" She was vexed Alex thought little about their brief exchange, if you could call it that. "Taking you out is going to be fun." She grinned and swiftly moved to the side to descend and chase after her golden goose.


    Just like everyone else, she had heard a lot about The Miracle Boy and how many students planned on going after him with their numbers. She had thought nothing about it before, but now, her thoughts were different. Alex was like the forbidden prey she couldn''t go after and the thought of stocking him to take him out excited her.


    Once she got to the slope, she dashed speedily after Alex, and although not as fast, she was still faster than most students in this phase of the competition. Within seconds, she was the location of Alex''s fall, and without pausing, continued her mad dash.


    So far, only about forty-five minutes have passed since the start of the first phase of the first-year competition. Thousands had already been eliminated either due to their own stupidity, carelessness, being at the wrong place at the worst possible time or from the power of an apex predator and soon, more would be eliminated once the first hour passed.

 Chapter 74 Battle Royale (8)

    Alex retrieved the short staff from his back once he got close enough to be noticed by the students. He activated its long staff mode and leapt across the river, quickly making it to the other side. His actions caught the attention of the students fighting amongst themselves. Find adventures at empire


    "Someone''s approaching, and fast!" One student exclaimed once he saw Alex leap over the river. While the river''s width was not very wide, it wasn''t short either. It was 112 metres across, and Alex made that jump with no problem. He made no effort to hide his presence either, catching the attention of everyone.


    His speed was more than anyone there could bargain for, and due to his constant shifting around, it was difficult to spot the individual. As if by agreement, they stopped fighting among themselves and prepared to face the new intruder, who seemed to be faster and stronger than they were.


    Alex saw their preparations against him and flashed a small grin, ''Let''s quickly clean up and move on to the next.'' He did not put the actions of these students in his eyes. As far as he was concerned, no one was a match for him. Unless they took him by surprise, like how he was nearly taken out earlier, they almost had no hope of eliminating him.


    The archers among the fighters drew their bows and took aim. Once he was in range, they let loose. However, it wasn''t going to be that easy, and they knew that. What they wanted to achieve was to slow him down, long enough to see who it was and follow up with the release of their abilities.


    The arrows, in the tens, zoomed in, aiming at various points on his body. Alex swung his staff in a simple but swift manner and deflected all the incoming arrows, neither of them being able to touch him.


    "What?!" The archers bellowed in surprise. Even if he was able to deflect their arrows, at least, one or two should have connected. But today was not their day as they had been put in the same cage with an apex predator.


    One student was able to catch a glimpse of the fast-moving student and exclaimed, fear already engraving on his face, "It''s Alexander Gray!"


    His imposing form, coupled with the smoke and dust that slightly obscured his form made him appear like some kind of grim reaper out to harvest their life force. A moment of silence washed over the valley. They all understood that they stood no chance against him, especially with his speed they couldn''t even follow.


    Alex stretched his right hand in their direction, and they instantly shrank back, thinking he was about to unleash his abilities on them. Instead, they caught a glimpse of something that moved past them and landed in his hand; his spear had returned to him, and he placed it on his shoulders, smiling broadly.


    Not even a minute had passed and already 9 students were eliminated by him. It was not an exaggeration that they were frozen in place, unsure of what to do. Some even gritted their teeth in anger, but they also knew they were no match for him. The bitterness they felt about his presence here penetrated deep into their body and soul.


    They had so many complaints that the instructors would be having a hard time quelling their anger.


    Alex had intentionally stopped moving. He wanted to see if they''d take the opportunity to attack him, but it seemed his display of strength kept them from moving. They knew who the top dog was and had already given up. Seeing this, Alex shook his head in disappointment.


    ''No wonder we''re not all given the same opportunities.'' If it only took a brief display of strength to render them useless in a fight, no one would want to spend resources on them. Yes, the empire needed the hunters, but nothing came for free. It seemed their low stats after awakening had dulled their desire to become strong.


    Couple that with the resources they had, it was no surprise their will to continue had degraded.


    ''Let''s clean up and move on,'' he thought and was about to make his move when he suddenly shifted his body to the left.

 Chapter 75 Battle Royale (9)

    Alex was not going to repeat the same mistake twice in such a short period. The first time could be because he did not expect it, but now that he knew, he wasn''t about to fall for the same trick twice.


    Throughout the entire time he was fighting this group of students, his guard was always up. He may have appeared relaxed and easygoing at a glance, but his senses never relaxed. Whoever that archer was, he/she was bound to come after him again. Even if that person wasn''t, there were bound to be others.


    When he picked up a faint whistle of something travelling through the air, Alex did not need to think twice and evaded the arrow that zoomed past his head a second time. However, unlike the one before, this one continued on its path and hit a student directly facing Alex, taking him out.


    As soon as he dodged the arrow, he noted its trajectory, and without looking to see the shooter, spun around and threw his spear in the person''s direction.


    BOOM!


    Like a loud explosion going off, the spear crossed the river and landed on a conglomerate of rocks close to the riverbank. The effective distance the speared travelled was over 450 metres. By all accounts, a short distance for awakened like them, but the shooter was out of sight and had enough time to change locations once they released the arrow.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Moreover, where the spear landed was not where the shooter was; she was much farther away.


    Alex frowned when his spear hit nothing but rocks. Once again, the elusive archer was nowhere to be seen. He wasn''t going to waste his time searching the area. He was faster than the whole lot, but that didn''t mean the others were slow either.


    "Run!"


    "Now what?" she muttered, not taking her eyes off him for a second.


    Her mind spun quickly to come up with a solution, preferably one where she could retain her cover and still have Alex in her line of fire. He may have not moved from his location due to the hassle of searching for her, but that depended on her next course of action.


    "Let''s direct his attention somewhere else, then." She came up with a simple solution. She retrieved an explosive arrow from her quiver and pointed to her left, aiming at the base of the mountain range. She was well hidden within the wildflowers, so the chances of him seeing the arrow travel were close to none.


    She drew her bow till the string was taut with the power of her pull, and then released it. Within seconds, the arrow crossed the river and was embedded at the base of the mountain with a small boom. Because she aimed very far away from Alex''s position, he didn''t see the arrow pass the river. Moreover, his attention was entirely focused on the general area the first arrow came from.


    This quickly drew Alex''s attention, something she didn''t miss and nocked three arrows at the ready. He didn''t move immediately, which was okay. The fun part was coming...


    BOOOM!


    The explosive arrow went off and this time, Alex completely turned in the direction of the explosion. However, he still did not move. Rather, he pointed his arm forward and called back his staff.


    "That won''t be enough to throw me off, you know?!" She heard Alex exclaim. But again, not entirely her goal. She quickly moved further back and to his blind spot while Alex pretended to look in the direction of the explosion.


    After sufficiently gaining enough distance and cover among some trees, she released her arrows and swiftly disappeared in a burst of speed. She changed locations once more and waited for the fireworks. She knew Alex would pinpoint the direction the arrows came from and come after her. She plans on timing another explosive as soon as he reaches the location where the arrows came from.


    "Let''s see how this plays out..."

 Chapter 76 Battle Royale (10)

    Alex''s attention was caught by the small boom, followed by the explosive at the base of the mountains. He immediately knew his shooter was trying to distract him. Of course, he didn''t bite. He stood his ground and called back his spear.


    He called out the attempt of his shooter but still received no response. He pretended to focus on the direction the explosion came from, baiting his shooter to take another shot at him. But the shooter was smart enough to not fall for his poor attempt at being distracted.


    ''This is getting frustrating.'' He complained inwardly and looked at the timer. About 12 minutes was left before the first hour was over. He wasn''t worried about making the cut, as the little he had gathered amounted to 81 eliminations. His attention returned to the other side of the river where the first arrow came from.


    ''Come on, take your best shot.''


    He silently urged the shooter, his guard not lowered even a bit. His wish came true a few seconds later when three arrows appeared from his left, cutting through the air and approaching with speeds much faster than bullets. Within a moment''s notice, the arrows crossed the river and were before.


    ''Gotcha!''


    He smiled in delight and waved his spear to deflect the arrows, but he underestimated the power behind the arrows. Each arrow he deflected pushed him back, forcing him to bury his feet into the ground to remain stable.


    ''Shit!''


    He cussed once he deflected all the arrows. He was pushed back by at least 20 metres from his previous position. This delay from him was enough time for the shooter to change locations once more. But this time, he wasn''t going to allow the distance to grow too much.


    Once he regained his footing, he dashed forward, following the direction the arrows came from. He may not know exactly where the arrows came from, but he had a general area. Close to the mountain base, there was a cluster of trees around that provided a good cover for an archer.


    Within a few seconds, he was close enough for another power throw. Unlike the previous one he went all out, this time around, he reduced the power behind the throw. He was only taking out a single target after all.


    "Being injured at this stage of the battle can''t be good. I''m also ill-prepared to treat any injuries." Looking back now, Alex realized he approached this whole battle with the wrong mindset. It didn''t even cross his mind that he could be injured like this. He had factored in being surrounded and even coming up with ways to break the encirclement.


    But he failed to consider what he would do once injured.


    "Hehehe..." He laughed despite the pain he was going through. "That was a good lesson. It''s good I realized this sooner." He commented as he placed his right hand over the wound. The blood was still sipping out, but slower than before. He did not carry any bandages with him, and neither was the material his gear was made of suitable to use as such.


    "Let''s get away from here for now." He recalled his spear and looked over his shoulders again. By now, the shooter must have already changed positions. He still couldn''t pinpoint where the shooter was and did not wish to risk it.


    Alex then chose a random direction and disappeared, making sure to run in a crisscross manner the reduce the chances of any more arrows coming his way.


    ...


    "Ah, so close."


    Abigail felt displeased that her perfect shot did not take out Alex. Her plan for taking him out was very simple but practical. She took advantage of the fact that people, unlike animals, did not use their sense of smell very much. In fact, people barely rely on that.


    When she shot those three arrows to draw him in, she closed the distance instead of increasing it. Given the position the arrows came from, the only logical conclusion was the cluster of trees that provided the most cover.


    However, what made her move possible was Alex himself. The moment he took to the skies, it was checkmate, well for most people. But as fate would have it, Alex wasn''t that strong for no reason.


    "Well, it can''t be helped." She muttered and left the scene, understanding that was her best chance at eliminating him. Of course, Alex was not aware that she left way before he did.

 Chapter 77 Battle Royale (11)

    Seraph Yiny was watching the sieving stage of the first years with a couple of senior academy members. This was the first time they were holding something like this as the previous years went directly into the main competition.


    However, previous records have shown that students with lower levels were always left behind without the ability to shine. To provide a platform where the outstanding ones would be noticed, this sieving stage was proposed.


    This stage served as a way to notice those who fell under the light of their most outstanding students as well as select those who despite their level, would give any higher-level student a run for their money.


    Unfortunately for a particular student, who despite being in the highest class, fell short of the required level to participate in the main competition. This resulted in him being included in this stage of the competition.


    Of course, there was a petition from his homeroom instructor to exclude him due to his extremely abnormally high physical strength in spite of his level. However, that petition failed to hold as they couldn''t show favouritism, even if it was for the miracle boy. Additionally, some of the stakeholders wished to see what the boy was capable of; given the things that transpired around him.


    Now, they were starting to think they made a mistake in including him when he unleashed the full force of his physical strength, devastating the area where he found himself. However, some still advocated that it was too early to jump to conclusions as strength wasn''t everything. Not an hour had passed when that remark was proven correct.


    Alexander Gray had nearly been eliminated due to underestimating his opponent. Seraph Yiny watched all of this in silence, keeping any comments she had about him to herself. The only reason she was even watching this stage of the competition was due to the presence of Alex as a certain someone wanted to keep an eye on his activities.


    ''There is no doubt about it, he is different.'' She slightly narrowed her eyes in thought, watching the various feats of Alex. No matter how she looked at it, Alex was using a completely different set of cultivation rules.


    His level had barely increased over the academic year, but his speed of learning, physical strength, reflexes, and speed of movement were far superior to his peers. Even among the geniuses in the empire, no one came close.


    The strength he awakened was already in the ranks of a Class E hunter, and from what she was seeing, that strength had increased since then.


    ''It''s like prepping a body to contain a powerful force.'' This was the conclusion she came to after thinking about Alex''s situation for a while. Of course, that conclusion was one of many, but it was the one that stood out to her. Even she had no idea how she came to that conclusion, she just felt it was the right one.


    Seraph did not doubt that his level would increase in the future and whatever his body was preparing to hold was going to be different from what they knew. It was something to look forward to.


    Zol nodded, agreeing with this aspect and waiting for her to continue.


    "Mana doesn''t work on him the same way it does for others. While mana increases the level of an awakened the more they absorb, for Alex, it seems to increase only his physical stats. His learning curve is just as absurd.


    "Alex himself hasn''t reported having any issue with his cultivation."


    "Why not?"


    "I can''t answer that, he may have his own reasons for not disclosing it. And..." She paused briefly, not sure if she should tell him what she had just concluded.


    "Go on..." Zol urged her to continue. He sensed that whatever she was about to tell him might be her own input. Even if it turned out to be wrong, there was no harm done.


    "It''s like his body is building a foundation to contain something more than just mana..."


    "..."


    Zol was subtly surprised she could come up with something like that with little to no premise. And the reason he felt that way was what he had seen not long ago!


    His attention returned to the large display, ''More than just mana, huh? It wouldn''t be that surprising once it happened.''


    "Keep this observation to yourself," Zol finally said once a few seconds elapsed, his tone taking a serious turn.


    "Of course, Lord Zol."

 Chapter 78 Battle Royale (12)

    With an injured shoulder and now weak arm, Alex ran to leave the valley and find a place to rest quickly. The time was almost near for the first round of eliminations after the one-hour mark, and he had no worries about not meeting the mark given his number of eliminations.


    He found a good place around a waterfall that had intricate rock formations, caves and various plants. It provided a beautiful and serene atmosphere for relaxation. No one would be found in this kind of area given the time left.


    "Everyone should be busy getting their eliminations as high as possible. This should give me about half an hour''s worth of rest." He muttered, found one of the caves closer to the falling water, and entered. Naturally, he made sure to look around for anyone who might be hiding. You can never be too careful.


    Once inside, he removed the top part of his combat suit and looked at his wounds, "That was extremely careless. Thankfully, it is already showing signs of healing." Alex observed as he carefully studied the area and noticed how the bleeding had stopped. Even with his clothing removed, the badge remained firmly in its place, but Alex paid no mind.


    He moved close to the falls for a quick wash of the wounded area. The cool water falling over his face, sliding off his chest and into his pants gave him a refreshing feeling of clarity and peace.


    A few minutes later, Alex heard a loud alarm ringing throughout the continent and a large timer appearing high above everyone. Everyone in this competition could see the timer that was counting down from two minutes to zero.


    "It still doesn''t say how many eliminations are needed to pass the first hour." He noticed this peculiarity but then again, the instructors had no obligations to say so. All the students needed to do was amass as many eliminations as possible before the hour passed. How you achieve that was up to the student to decide.


    Once the timer reached zero, a voice representing the system monitoring the battle royale rang throughout the continent, stopping every single student in their tracks. Even those still in the process of fighting were stopped and made to pay attention.


    [First round of eliminations: students with 10 eliminations or less. This number will increase as the hours pass.]


    Whenever she spotted a cluster of fighting students, she would pick off one by one. Since the chaos had increased after the first round of eliminations, the students were more proactive in eliminating each other than before. From ten, that number could increase to 30 to 50 or even more. No one wants to be eliminated.


    The outstanding students themselves were also being avoided like plagues. Their prowess may not be like the students from higher classes, but they dominated anyone who was foolish enough to think they could pick on them.


    Abigail spotted one of such students fighting a group of three students and winning. The scene reminded her of a certain someone she failed to eliminate. It pained her, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    "There could be other opportunities too," She whispered and nocked an explosive arrow, taking aim at the students from a vantage point high on a skyscraper. Of course, she wasn''t conceited enough to think she was the only archer around. There was bound to be others around and if she wasn''t careful, she would be eliminated without even knowing how, just like she was doing to others.


    BOOOM!


    The arrow swiftly cut through the air and landed in the centre of the fighting students. The explosion wasn''t particularly loud, but it was powerful for what she wanted. Additionally, loud explosions were already ringing everywhere in the city. It was like a warzone.


    She watched as the dust cleared. Three of the students were eliminated, save for one, the outstanding student. He had a ward of air around him that protected him from the explosion.


    "Hmm, a kindred spirit, huh?" She muttered with a small smile and the number on her badge changed from 45 to 112, taking the kills of her fallen victims in addition.


    The student noticed the arrow the moment it reached the ground and quickly raised his defence, not caring about the mana use. Right now, the student was looking in the direction the explosive arrow came from but couldn''t pinpoint exactly where the shooter was hiding. His guard had been raised and Abigail had no choice but to disappear.


    That was a smart move as a few seconds later, the student created a large air blade that cut right through the base of the building, bringing it down!

 Chapter 79 Battle Royale (13)

    Ethan Hall watched as the building collapsed with rubbles and dust rising high in the sky, momentarily covering the surroundings.


    "Tch. The shooter got away," He muttered and glanced at his badge which showed no change from the 134 eliminations he had amassed. It seemed Alex was not the highest as he had presumed. Some of the students had been eliminated others without rest. Naturally, they didn''t just rely on their abilities, but mostly on their weapons and martial arts.


    Ethan was a normal human with dark, blue eyes and of course, good-looking. Just like everyone here, he fell short of the requirement to advance. This was mostly his fault as he slacked off during the school year. He wasn''t just dallying around doing nothing, but he felt that if he didn''t have the same resources as the ones in the higher classes did, then it wouldn''t matter how fast he cultivated.


    Right now, he was working hard to change that as this provided the perfect opportunity to showcase what he was made of, advance to the main competition and show those pompous students what a real hunter was capable of. Just because he didn''t awaken with high stats didn''t mean he was weak. What even vexed him the most was the student named Alexander Gray.


    That student had the perfect environment and resources to grow as fast as possible and still failed to raise his level. He did not know the reasons behind such a thing, and he did not care. He had already taken it upon himself to eliminate him if he saw him anywhere.


    Looking at the rubble from the destruction of the building, he moved toward it to see if the shooter indeed escaped or was trapped and injured. As he drew closer, his guard was up for any surprises, both before him and behind him. He looked around and found nothing, if the shooter didn''t die from this, then the chances of them escaping were high.


    He looked around and noticed some other students coming to the area, obviously drawn here by the commotion.


    "Well, I can still hunt others," He shrugged and descended to meet the approaching students. His speed was as impressive as his weapon, a twin blade. Once he reached one of the students who had noticed his approach, he lunged one end of his weapon at the student who replied in kind: with a sword. The clash produced a shockwave that pushed the surrounding rubbles away.


    Ethan''s opponent had underestimated his power as he was pushed back several metres after their first clash. Before he could recover from his surprise, Ehan was on him again, pressing his momentum and pushing his opponent back. Within a few seconds, he defeated him and moved on to the next one to his right.


    "Shit!"


    Enjoy new tales from empire


    Abigail cussed and without a moment to waste, ducked to the right, barely dodging the blade as it went past her face, close to her cheekbone. As the dagger went past her, she and her opponent momentarily locked gazes.


    BOOOM!


    The momentum sent the dagger straight into the walls of the floor they were on. The resounding clash alerted those down there, but most were otherwise occupied to worry about someone else''s battle. But there was one person who turned and looked in that direction.


    "Found you."


    Ethan''s mind instantly went to the archer as the boom came from a floor high enough to provide a good shooting point for a skilled archer. Even if it wasn''t the shooter, whoever he finds would serve as good points for him.


    After getting rid of the remaining students around him, he dashed to the building and jumped all the way to the place where the explosive attack came from, on the 15th floor.


    He waved his twin blade creating a powerful strike that made a bigger opening for him to enter. Naturally, he didn''t put too much power into that, or the building might have collapsed.

 Chapter 80 Battle Royale (14)

    BOOOM!


    Abigail''s attacker immediately recomposed herself and went on the offensive. She did not want to give an archer such as her opponent any chance by creating distance.


    ''Fuck, that was too close!'' Abigail exclaimed inwardly, her expression showing the shock and fear she momentarily had when the blade was that close to eliminating her. She readjusted her stance to shoot but noticed her attacker already closing in.


    ''Don''t want to give me an opening, is that it?!''


    If her opponent thought she was just an archer, then she was in for a surprise. She wore her bow and retrieved a dagger that was held behind her waist and dashed forward as well. She was not about to stand there and allow the momentum of her opponent to direct the fight.


    But she felt something strange once she was five metres away from her.


    ''What''s happening? Is that her ability?'' She panicked in her mind as her vision grew distorted, blurred and echoed. She couldn''t see the person approaching her. And to top it up, her dark sclera coupled with the wide grin on the face of her opponent made her seem more dangerous. She had that air about her.


    ''Damnit!''


    If she couldn''t pinpoint which image was the real one, then she was a goner. Abigail had fallen under what was known as an Echo Gaze, a rare but useful ability, especially for assassins/spies/infiltrators.


    Echo Gaze, as the name suggests, manipulates the target''s visual processing pathway, creating a temporary discrepancy between the brain''s interpretation of visual information and actual optical input. This created the effects of blurred vision, multiple images, disorientation, difficulty tracking movement and decreased reaction time.


    With no alternative, she released her own ability. A strong gale began gathering around her as soon as she deemed it necessary to survive the clash. Fortunately for her, the gale was strong enough to push her opponent away, quickly restoring her sense.


    BOOM!


    Abigail immediately noticed the person was Ethan, the boy she wanted to take out early before being rudely interrupted.


    "Back off, pretty boy. I was here first." The girl replied.


    "Humph, as if that matters," Ethan said and pointed his twin blade in Abigail''s direction and continued, "That girl over there owns me a few eliminations and I''m here to collect. It will be in your best interest to leave while I''m being nice."


    "So?" She retorted, not taking his words seriously. If she backed off from anyone who asked ''nicely'', she would have been eliminated a long time ago.


    "So, get out of here while you still can." Ethan was not willing to give up. The archer may or may not be the person he was searching for, but anyone would do. His gaze stayed on both girls at the same time, making sure none of them made a move.


    "Well, we can''t always get what we want, now can we?" The girl replied, already getting back into her attacking stance. She eyed both Ethan and Abigail, her guard raised to the maximum. She could tell that the boy was tough.


    From the way he carried himself, the way he spoke and even the number displayed on his badge spoke volumes of what he was capable of.


    ''726!''


    She exclaimed inwardly but still made no attempts to leave. She only had a measly 89 eliminations under her belt. She was strong and her ability was perfect for this setting, but her ability took a lot out of her and the range was also short.


    Due to this, she only used it to surprise her opponents and take them out. But most students she faced always unleashed their abilities that caused too much destruction, keeping her at a distance, and rendering her skill practically useless.


    Abigail watched the interaction between the two and just wished she was excluded from the drama. But the gaze of both, especially the boy, always stayed glued to her, preventing her from making any moves.


    "Very well," Ethan responded and waved his twin blade around. His action got both girls alerted and ready to respond if he attacked. But what he did next left both girls shocked and confused.

 Chapter 81 Battle Royale (15)

    Ethan was slightly crazy in the head. There were a million and one ways to take both girls if he so wished, but he chose the extreme one that not only endangered both girls, but himself. If that did not qualify as crazy, then the bar was set too high.


    "Very well,"


    Ethan muttered to himself and waved his twin blade, passing his mana through it and directing it to one of the blade tips. Abigail and the girl noticed his actions and prepared to defend and counter when he struck the floor.


    BOOOM!


    The building shook violently and the floor they stood on collapsed under their feet, sending them falling to the next floor.


    Unfortunately for both girls, the attack Ethan directed into the floor did not just end on one floor but went through the entire floor from the 15th to the ground floor! It was a miracle the building wasn''t collapsing in its entirety.


    "What?!" Both girls exclaimed as they fell from their positions, disrupting their battle stance. Well, except for one person who was prepared for the fall.


    Ethan quickly recomposed himself mid-fall and brandished his twin blade in the direction of the girl he exchanged words with.


    "Oh fuck..."


    The girl''s attention returned to Ethan with a questioning gaze only to see him in a throwing posture, his twin blade pointed in her direction.


    Her ability could not be useful in such a situation as it worked to induce dissension in a person''s perception. It was not the exploding type of ability, and it was something that she sometimes cried over.


    Ethan aimed at the still-confused girl and threw his blade. The twinblade cut through the air and rubble with a ringing sound, abruptly arriving before the girl who was shortly eliminated without seeing Ethan''s fighting prowess.


    All this took place in the first second of the floor collapsing. Abigail was still perplexed when she heard the ringing sound of the blade cut through the air. Your next read awaits at empire


    ''Tch. There''s no other choice.'' She wore her bow once again and got ready to engage. Ethan saw this and grinned, "Now, we''re talking. Show me what you''ve got!" He exclaimed while creating a small gale in his right hand. He had deduced what Abigail was thinking and found her attempt amusing.


    When they got close to his twin blade slightly embedded in a still-standing metallic pillar, Abigail attempted to go for the blade herself but underestimated the ingenuity of Ethan.


    With the created gale in hand, he blasted toward the twin blade and sent it into the air, a perfect place and spot to match his leap.


    Even with the added rubble to the mix, Ethan had no problem reaching his blade, brandishing it midair and turning to aim at Abigail still on the ground with a flustered expression.


    Archers and melee fighters were built differently. What she wouldn''t think of, a melee fighter would.


    "Not again"


    Being reminded of the same power throw that took out the girl from earlier, Abigail''s mind raced for a solution, her fear of losing rapidly rising. She wouldn''t be able to retrieve her bow, nock an arrow and shoot Ethan before his blade punctured a large hole in her chest.


    Her best bet was finding cover among the rubbles around, so she made a dash for the biggest pile.


    "Too late, archer. You were never a match. You should have found someone else''s prey instead of coming for me. Now, you''ll have to pay the price for your hubris!" He said with such passion as if they were in a real warzone and then threw the twinblade with all his might.


    However, ...


    CLANG!


    The explosive boom he expected to hear did not come, instead, something accurately clashed with his blade.


    "Hmm?"


    But that wasn''t all as he noticed a whitish-gold blade arc coming towards him!

 Chapter 82 Battle Royale (16)

    Alex was feeling much better after half an hour''s rest. And while his injury isn''t fully healed, it would have to be enough. The VR world could mimic the healing factor of the various classes of hunters based on their mana level.


    In Alex''s case, despite his physical body being as strong as a Class E hunter, the system only recognized the healing factor of a Class F hunter.


    But there was nothing he could do about that, and he wasn''t even thinking about it in that direction. Right now, he was standing at the top of the falls looking over the landscape to find his next destination. Fortunately for him, he spotted a huge city in the distance and chose to go there.


    He took things slow and adapted the speed of the typical Class F hunter. Along the way, he came across some students and even though stronger than the average because they survived the first elimination, they were still no match for him.


    Naturally, he didn''t let his guard down like he did before and certainly didn''t do anything too flashy that might leave him exposed to attacks he couldn''t block.


    Once he arrived in the ruined city, he slowed down and came to a halt. "Mm, this is a good place for hunting." He commented, looking around and hearing the occasional explosions from the abilities the students were throwing at each other as well as the destruction of the buildings in their vicinity.


    He started moving forward, towards a certain area where the commotion was the highest.


    His gaze was lingering everywhere, shifting to the high-rise buildings to watch out for archers and any student brave enough to attack from above. The corners and dark places were also in his view.


    When he got close to the site of the commotion that looked more like a warzone, Alex watched briefly to decide his next course of action.


    He retrieved his staff and chose the spear form, ready to deliver killing blows without mercy. He swung it around and slowly approached one of the fighting groups.


    Of course, his action immediately caught the attention of the group, and they immediately identified him.


    "Hey, that''s Alexander Gray!"


    Like a sexy everybody wanted but couldn''t have, they all turned their heads in his direction, both boys and girls.


    He and another four students surrounded Alex from all sides, their abilities raining down on him from above.


    Seeing this, Alex smiled briefly before disappearing from where he stood.


    BOOOOOM! CRACKLE! CRACKLE!


    The rain of abilities landed where the students thought he still stood. No one had seen him move, he was that much faster than them. When things settled, Alex was nowhere to be seen.


    "Did we get him?" One of them asked.


    "No, I don''t think so." A girl replied, looking at her badge and the badge of the others who attacked earlier noticing no change in their numbers.


    "Then where did he go?"


    The answer to that came in the form of a speeding spear right in front of the lightning user. He did not see anything until it was too late as Alex was already before him, his spear piercing the chest of the student, instantly eliminating him.


    "Oh shit!" He was too fast for them to react, and before they could even process where and how he disappeared, he was already on the next. He zoomed past the frozen students, taking them out with stabs and cuts.


    He did not waste time exchanging blows with anyone as they were not strong enough to parry his attacks.


    ''It''s better this way. No one''s time is wasted, and I get to accumulate eliminations as fast as possible without exposing myself to attacks.'' Find exclusive stories on empire


    He made quick work of them, bringing his eliminations to 1,234. He looked around the destroyed street and buildings but found no one else around.


    Then he heard a loud boom in the distance with dust and rubble flying around.


    "On to the next targets." He muttered and dashed in that direction.

 Chapter 83 Battle Royale (17)

    A few seconds of running and a small number of eliminations later, Alex saw the scene of two students fighting mid-air with one of them carrying a bow and a quiver.


    "It can''t be the same person, right?"


    He asked himself as he observed their skirmish. He found the boy''s overbearing assaults impressive, not giving the archer any room to retaliate. As he observed, he wondered if he should go in and take them both out. But he wanted to find out if the archer was the same one who nearly eliminated him.


    "There''s only one way to find out." He had to prevent the girl from dying. He moved forward slowly, prepared to intercept if the girl was about to be eliminated. Then he observed as the girl attempted to go for the twin-blade.


    However, a move by the boy rendered that plan useless as she was left exposed to a throw she had no chance of surviving.


    "I guess this is as good a time as any."


    Alex brandished his spear and accurately calculated the speed and trajectory of the twin-blade throw. He sent his spear towards it and used the momentum generated to create an arc blade from condensed light, gathering the mana to his right foot and spinning around in the air, directing the arc blade to the boy.


    .....


    Ethan was surprised someone was able to aim at his twin-blade accurately but he didn''t have much time to dive into the realm of how that was done as a speeding arc blade was heading for him.


    Using his gale force, he spun around mid-air, successfully evading the arc blade. Once he landed, silence pervaded the group as everyone had different expressions on their faces.


    Abigail was surprised to see Alex here and more than that, he was the one that saved her from being eliminated. She wondered what his goal was, but she still had to survive this to find out. Find your next read at empire


    Alex on the other hand was mildly shocked that Ethan was able to dodge his attack. ''Well, the attack wasn''t really all that fast and powerful, but still...'' His gaze lingered on the boy and then shifted to Abigail, scrutinizing her to see if she would give away anything that suggested she was familiar with him, and he got his answer from her expression.


    Ethan looked at Alex with narrowed eyes, wondering why he stopped his attack when he could have just taken him on after he eliminated the girl.


    "... Like now."


    BOOM!


    Alex clashed with Ethan who was already on him with a powerful right fist. He responded in kind with his own right fist, their clash disrupting the air and the rubble lying around. The attack Ethan threw at Alex was powerful, but Alex was prepared. He did not move an inch from where he stood, however, the ground beneath his feet shattered from the exchange.


    "Not bad," Alex commented on the punch Ethan threw at him.


    Ethan however, responded with a scoff, "Not bad? Then try another one!"


    He pulled back his right hand and sent the left hand, aiming for his face. Still, in the eyes of Alex, he was moving too slowly. Alex used his left hand to palm the next blow, but he had forgotten something; he wasn''t fully healed.


    ''Oh shit.''


    He realised, but there was no pill for regret. He immediately felt the pain in his shoulder the moment he threw the palm out. This resulted in his left hand having very little power to defend against the blow, sending him flying with a spin into the rubble behind him.


    BOOOM!


    Ethan grinned when his punch sent Alex flying, "Strong my ass. Is that the best you can do?" He scoffed at how easily Alex was sent flying with his second blow.


    Abigail was frozen in her spot, not making any attempt to move. She was still in Ethan''s sight after all. However, her thoughts were currently occupied.


    ''Was Alex that weak? No, that can''t be right. He was able to stop the first blow, but when he switched to use his left, he was sent flying. Ahh... His left shoulder.'' She figured out the reason behind Alex''s failure to stop that blow.


    "Yeah, that one''s on me." Ethan heard a reply from the rubble Alex was buried in.

 Chapter 84 Battle Royale (18)

    Alex slowly lifted himself from the rubble and dusted the dust off. He then massaged his left shoulder, relocating his dislocated shoulder with a crack. Fortunately for him, his wounds did not reopen making him understand the pain was what mostly remained.


    "Ah, that''s better." He then focused on Ethan who was ready to attack again. "Relax bruh, I''m not going anywhere."


    "And you, what are you waiting for? An explicit say-so? Come find me once I''m done with him." He instructed Abigail who came out of her thoughts and looked at Ethan to see what he''d do, but said person had his gaze on Alex.


    ''Don''t mind if I do...'' She thought and slowly backed away. After gaining sufficient distance, she disappeared into the commotion that was the warzone.


    "Now then, second round?"


    Ethan just smiled in reply. There was no use of abilities or their weapons, at least not yet. It was lying somewhere in the rubble.


    The two boys went silent for a second and as if a signal was given, the two disappeared from where they stood.


    BOOOM!


    Fist met fist in a high-speed clash. Alex and Ethan exchanged multiple blows in a second, moving around the destroyed area and causing more damage to the place. The more blows and kicks they exchanged; the more Ethan realized that he was no match.


    ''He isn''t weak at all! What the hell?!'' Ethan''s mind was racing to find a solution to his problem. He knew he was going to lose if the fight continued the way it did.


    They had moved from their position to other parts of the ruined city, causing destruction and ruin to the already ruined city.


    "Let''s finish this in the next move." Alex suggested, "I agree." Ethan accepted. Melee combat without the use of abilities was going nowhere. Alex had already shown that his fame and strength weren''t for nought.


    ''So, what''s wrong with him?'' Ethan was confused. When he first heard of Alex''s participation, it jeered him that someone with his opportunities played around, but that didn''t seem to be the case.


    ''Hmm...''


    Ethan knew instinctively that even if they used their abilities, he would still lose this exchange and surprising, he was not bothered by that fact. In fact, a small smile emerged from his lips.


    .......


    "What exactly is Alex thinking? He can finish off that guy anytime he wants, why still play around? Especially when he''s injured?" Julia asked Ross who just sat there with a stiff smile. Julia was fuming from the way Alex was playing around and letting that boy send him flying when he could have easily evaded the blow.


    ''How am I supposed to know that?'' Of course, Ross wasn''t dumb enough to say that to her face. He knew not to mess with an angry woman, especially one seeing their most cherished person being toyed with when they could do so much better.


    "Maybe he''s just having fun, you know? How many times do you see him interact with other students on academy grounds? Not to mention have a sparring match." Ross gave his best thoughts on the matter, at least from his perspective.


    The comments flying around about how Alex was almost eliminated half an hour ago didn''t help either. She was practically fuming.


    After a year in the academy with him, he began to notice something about his friend; his love for fighting. Alex had the strength and speed to finish a battle as fast as possible, but he always seemed to play around.


    ''Oh Alex... You shouldn''t play with a woman''s emotions that way. She''s a nerve wrack right now, and you keep making it worse. I pray you survive her rage once you return.'' Ross silently prayed for the life of his friend.

 Chapter 85 Battle Royale (19)

    Alex gathered his ''mana'' and so did Ethan, both conjuring their preferred weapon using their abilities. Alex created a silvery metallic spear with black finishes while Ethan went with the condensed air version of his twin blade. As Class F hunters, the strength of their conjured objects from their abilities wasn''t very strong. That was why they preferred using an actual weapon for fighting.


    Alex and Ethan waved around their conjured weapons and then brandished them, their eyes locked on each other. A moment of silence settled between the two, ignoring the explosions still ringing all around them. Their spectators observed with held breath, each with their own thoughts but had one thing in common; whoever was left standing was going to be theirs for the taking.


    Alex and Ethan felt that the right moment was now, and they both disappeared from their position in the blink of an eye. Then...


    ZING!


    The ringing sound of their weapons cutting through the air reverberated around the vicinity. Alex and Ethan both had their backs to each other. In one powerful move, both boys used their weapons conjured from their mana to deliver a killing blow.


    Their spectators held their breath awaiting the first person to fall. Of course, the majority already knew who would win, but in a fight, anything can happen. Given the right circumstances and resources, even weaklings could take down a god. But...


    It was not one of those situations.


    Alex stood upright without turning to look at Ethan and asked, "I never got your name."


    "Ethan... Ethan Hall." He replied, his body already turning into light particles. But there was a smile on his face. His thoughts about Alex had changed after this encounter. It was true what they say, you never know someone until to interact in a language you both understand at a deep level.


    When he first heard of Alex, his thoughts about him weren''t much. However, he began looking down on him when he heard about his participation in the battle royale. Whatever his reasons for still being at the low tier of Class F, it was something only Alex could explain.


    "No one can reject free food, right?"


    He commented and dashed towards the first closest student, his spear brandished with the tip lunged right into their chest without warning. He was still the fastest and strongest person around. Just because he was injured and sparring with someone did not diminish that.


    He quickly moved to the next person and the next, finishing them at record speed. Only the cusses of the shocked students rank out before they were turned into light particles and if Alex hadn''t finished them instantly, they would have been screaming in pain before ultimately exiting.


    Continue reading at empire


    "Now then, let''s go find our archer."


    He looked back to the direction he and his fight with Ethan came from and moved in that direction. He still needed to get his physical weapon as relying on his abilities would not be enough for the duration of the battle royale.


    Once he was in range, he recalled his staff and shortened it before placing it on his back. He then looked around, searching for the girl but found no one around.


    ''Did she leave the vicinity completely?'' He mused over the issue. ''Then again, this is a battle royale and she has no reason to trust what I said.''


    Alex could understand why she wouldn''t wait around. "I didn''t even get her name..." But he didn''t have to search long. An arrow came at him in the distance and Alex evaded it without a problem, the arrow passing him by.


    "... Or not" He muttered and looked ahead of him. Abigail had another arrow nocked in her bow aimed at Alex, slowly approaching him. Her caution was understandable, but Alex felt like he was being treated unfairly. All he wanted was to know the person who gave him a wake-up call.

 Chapter 86 Battle Royale (20)

    "Is that really necessary?" Alex asked, pointing at the arrow aimed at him. If he wanted to eliminate her, he could have done that the moment she showed up. With the arrow''s path in view, it was a simple task of evading it and closing the distance.


    "I''ll be the judge of that," Abigail said, not lowering her guard one bit. While Alex and Etha duked it out, destroying everything around them, she was busy amassing some eliminations. No one knew the exact number the second hour would require, and she did not want to be too far behind the likes of Ethan and Alex.


    ''He''s already at 1897 eliminations and I''m only at a 1089. The gap in our skills is no joke.'' Abigail thought, glancing at the badge on Alex''s chest. It was almost too easy for someone like him to amass such numbers. As an archer and not much of a melee fighter, she was somehow disadvantaged.


    Read new chapters at empire


    If she gained too much distance, her arrow could be spotted before it hit its mark, increasing the chances of it being dodged. If she fired too close to her opponents, whoever was close by could pinpoint her location and send an attack that could take her out. Also, as more students were eliminated, the exceptional ones were becoming more visible and difficult to eliminate.


    No one who made it this far was weak. ''Well, when compared to him, we''re all the same.'' As she observed Alex, she noticed his bleeding left palm. Noticing her gaze, Alex glanced at it and looked back at her.


    "It''s nothing serious... I''ll be fine in a couple of hours." Alex gave an answer even though he could have remained silent. He raised his left arm to show the bleeding was close to stopping.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I still don''t know your name." Alex inquired, lowering his arm. Although the arrow was still pointed at him, he felt no threat at all. Besides, he could easily evade it if necessary. ''I don''t think it would come to that...''


    Her question was a sensible one. This entire battle was set up for students to fight amongst themselves. And while there were groups fighting together, those were usually students who had no confidence in their combat skills or going far in the battle royale.


    Alex shrugged and replied, "True. But let''s be honest. How far can you get before you get yourself eliminated?


    "Your archery skills are impressive, but I believe you''ve already noticed. The class of students remaining after every elimination are not going to go down easily. I can also tell you''re not much of a melee fighter. So, while you could take me out, the points you''d be carrying after is going to make you a hot care once found."


    Alex gave his reasoning as to why she would not stab him in the back. Of course, he was being optimistic, and he knew that. Another thing he didn''t say however was that as the battle progressed, he was going to be having a harder time. He had noticed something that was not mentioned, but he felt that it would happen.


    The continent was too large and as more students were eliminated, the students would be too spread out. ''Chances are the continent would be shrunk as more time passes.'' He thought in silence waiting for Abigail''s reply.


    Indeed, as more students were eliminated, the students would become spread out and this would reduce the chances of students running into each other. However, if the continent was reduced in size, the students would be forced into a smaller space. The sieving stage wasn''t called Battle Royale for no reason.


    The conclusion would be a proper battle royale. Alex knew he would be in a really tight spot once that happened and he needed someone to watch his back, even if it was from a distance. And the best way to do that was to gather as many points for said person.


    "Fine," Abigail said after thinking things over. She lowered her bow but still kept the arrow nocked. They were still in a warzone after all. Alex came out of his thoughts and nodded, "Good choice."

 Chapter 87 Conclusion (1)

    Once Alex and Abigail agreed on their partnership, Alex went ahead and cleaned up a few students by taking out her legs and giving Abigail the chance to finish them off. This brought their eliminations in the thousands. After many eliminations, Alex asked something that had caught his attention.


    "Why don''t you run out of arrows?" His curiosity about the issue stemmed from the size of her quiver and yet never ran out of arrows.


    They were currently out of the ruined city heading towards what they presumed to be the centre. This notion came from where the timer appears in the sky when the countdown starts.


    Abigail gave a smug grin and replied, "The quiver has a small storage space underneath that replenishes my arrows once I press a button located at the side." She said, pointing to the button.


    "That''s cool. But I still prefer polearms." Alex acknowledged the ingenuity of the archery class and chipped in his take on weapons. Besides, once he masters the use of his abilities and increases his ''mana'' pool, he can construct any weapon he desires. Light was a very versatile ability that was like a one-for-all.


    "Everyone has their preference and motivations." He nodded, agreeing with her words. After a couple of minutes of running and a few eliminations. They reached the woods on the outskirts of the city and entered.


    "Yeah..."


    ...


    Alex and Abigail for the rest of the battle moved together eliminating as many students as they came across. Whenever they encountered a warzone, Abigail would take a high vantage point while Alex dashed right into the mist of the battle, eliminating and crippling some for Abigail to eliminate.


    At times, Abigail would be discovered and Alex had to rush it to prevent her from being eliminated. It became difficult for her to fight when her opponents got too close and while she could fight, she was no match for true melee fighters.


    "Yeah...


    "And to your first question, I think the continent is shrinking faster than the number of students being eliminated. We''ve encountered too many students already and it''s only been 6 hours so far. The battle royale would be starting soon." Alex shared his thoughts on the matter.


    The only reason they were not being overwhelmed right now was because they had taken a spot where there was not much activity as most students were gathered in areas where they could have lots of targets.


    Alex and Abigail then made changes to their plans before descending to continue with their hunt.


    ....


    "Your boys seem to have a good head on his shoulders." A first-year instructor said, glancing at Horvey Doe, the instructor to Alex. Most of them if not all, had their personal screens focused on Alex as he was the most domineering force on the battlefield.


    "That''s all him... Besides, it was easy to deduce some of the things he said if one was paying attention." Instructor Horvey replied.


    "Maybe, but how many out of the millions had figured this out without actually seeing the continent shrinking?"


    "..." Instructor Horvey had nothing to say about that. The boy mostly kept to himself and his few friends They did not stand out too much either. In fact, if it wasn''t for Alex''s publicity, not many people would have known about him.


    The instructor simply shrugged at Instructor Horvey''s lack of response. Even he wondered if he could figure this out if he was among the students. ''This kid is more than just strong. Whatever the issue is with his level, I hope he finds a solution as soon as possible. But first...''


    "No matter, with the actual battle royale approaching, let''s see how he survives this." That was what every instructor present was thinking. So far, Alex had shown exceptional performance, ingenuity and intelligence, but what would he do if he is forced into a limited-spaced warzone where everyone wanted his head? That was what they all wanted to see.

 Chapter 88 Conclusion (2)

    Even after many eliminations, there were still lots of students running around. The number of students Alex and Abigail had run into was increasing rapidly. He was almost always engaged in combat just as he was now. As the continent shrunk, the students had begun to take notice and were heading towards the centre stage.


    Some students planned to remain at the edges and move with the shrinking continent to avoid being overwhelmed but had no such luck as many had the same idea. This created a situation where there were many students around the boundaries rather than towards the centre.


    "Surround him!"


    "That''s easier said than done. He''s too fast!"


    Even the exceptional students among them were having a hard time keeping up. They couldn''t even see his moves whenever he struck with his spear, and he wasted not more than a few seconds to finish the others off. And since the fighting was taking place in close proximity, Alex held back the use of his abilities.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Multiple explosions and clashing weapons were happening all at once as Alex zoomed past many students evading their thrown attacks, weapons and dives. He also made sure to leave a few crippled and locked in place for his partner to finish off from her vantage point.


    And unlike before where Abigail had to hide and shoot, right now she did not have that luxury and had to run around and shoot. She couldn''t stay in one place for long. The duo had agreed beforehand to pretend to be enemies to prevent her from being targeted more than necessary.


    A few minutes later, Alex and Abigail had finished off the students surrounding them. However, they could still see other students approaching from the distance as well as fights happening all over.


    "This is an actual warzone"


    Abigail stated as she looked at the chaos unfolding. With the continent shrinking, more and more students could be seen all over. Right now, they were in a large plain with short grasses that reached all the way to their knees. No trees could be seen around the plain. It was all flat lands; a stage, so to speak.


    He watched as the student got to a 50-metre distance from him and took to the skies, his spear brandished for a power throw.


    "Let''s see how much the miracle boy is worth!"


    Alex heard the boy exclaim as he launched his spear forward. The speed of the spear throw was impressive as it cut through the air, spinning on its vertical axis.


    BOOOOOM!


    The spear impacted the position Alex stood a moment before, and while the energy the spear carried was impressive, it wasn''t enough to create a large crater. Regardless, it was more than enough to take out anyone. Unfortunately, Alex was not anyone.


    Before the spear reached him, Alex jumped backwards at an angle, launching himself upwards and also brandished his spear. Without uttering a word in reply to the boy''s throw, Alex threw his spear forward, taking the boy by surprise.


    Because he was still in midair, it was difficult to evade the spear throw and the spear impaled him from the chest through to his back, instantly eliminating him. He didn''t even last a second after his domineering appearance.


    Alex didn''t relax after that and once he touched down, he dashed forward to confront the incoming wave of students. He did not plan to stay immobile while others surrounded him. That would be a stupid move on his path.


    ''The best path for me is to keep moving to avoid being surrounded. But even that is a temporary solution.'' Alex thought as he finished off the last one. More were still incoming, whenever they saw him. A quick estimate from him revealed a little over 12,000 students remaining.


    The ground was shaking continuously from the constant explosions of power and attacks. As he looked around him, he noticed the ward of light that represented the wall slowly closing in on them.


    "Huu...." He released a heavy breath and dashed forward.

 Chapter 89 Conclusion (3)

    "Hey look, it''s Alexander Gray!"


    A strong and loud voice resounded through the plain. Even with the explosions, attacks and screams going on, the voice was heard loud and clear. All those who wished to test their mantel against Alex turned around to look. They soon spotted him, and the courageous ones began closing in on him, temporarily forgetting the others. Of course, not everyone was eager to take him on.


    Some only cared about being among the remaining 5000. Abigail observed from a distance, making sure to remain as far away from Alex and the crowded areas as possible. But she did not stop eliminating anyone she could get her arrows into.


    "..."


    ''Will he be able to survive the numbers?'' She wasn''t entirely sure. The chaos made it difficult to make any accurate judgement even when Alex''s strength was above everyone else. There was a reason numbers mostly won wars and although not always the case, it was still a large part of it.


    "Whoever takes him out would be in hot waters afterwards."


    "What do you mean?" A student asked, making sure the distance between him and the others was wide enough to dodge any stray abilities, arrows, knives, etc from taking him out without him realizing.


    "I bet his points are numerous. Taking him out would give the person a huge number of points. At the same time, it will make them a target; weaker, but still a target."


    "That''s if they can actually eliminate him... Look at how fast he''s moving around. And in case you''ve forgotten, he''s still stronger than all of us." Another chipped in. His words were indeed true. All those who had managed to get close to him had been eliminated already.


    "Yeah... But the numbers surrounding him are going to keep increasing. Sooner or later, he''s going to be overwhelmed."


    "..."


    The students paused, mulling over his words. They also considered joining in on the fun, but the wise ones decided otherwise. You could still qualify without having to go against Alex. But as one student already mentioned, the points would make you the next target.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Good luck to those who want to be eliminated." One person said and dashed away, leading in the opposite direction where he could still amass some points. The others watched as the person disappeared as they thought things through realizing it was not worth the risk. Soon, they all dissipated with some attacking each other.


    .....


    "Sorry about this."


    Alex muttered when his face came directly before the shocked girl, his right hand moving towards her head in an act to grab it.


    BOOOOOOM!


    Alex heard the explosion from behind him as the abilities had already made impact on the ground. Due to the number of abilities raining down, the explosion was powerful enough to create a huge dust cloud that temporarily blinded everyone. The shockwaves pushed him back several metres, but he took no damage as he had a shield facing the direction of the explosion.


    Of course, the girl was helpless as she couldn''t overpower Alex and escape his hold, taking the brunt of the damage. And before the explosion even subsided, Alex eliminated the girl and disappeared from the site. With a good cover provided, he could deliver one of his powerful attacks.


    Once the dust started to clear, providing a view of the degree of destruction, the students who unleashed the attack did not get the number increase they had expected.


    "Did anyone get him?"


    "I don''t know... But I think I saw him move before the attacks landed."


    "Are you sure?"


    "..."


    The student could not answer as he wasn''t sure if what he saw was correct.


    "If he''s not eliminated, then where is he?" Once the question was posed, they all started looking around.


    "Oh shit!" One student exclaimed and made a run for it, not bothering to warn the others. After all, they were not allies. The others who saw this noticed where he was looking when he cussed and ran away.


    They began looking up and that''s when they saw...

 Chapter 90 Conclusion (4)

    "Damn..."


    There was no room for running as the attack that was bound to fall on them would cover a large area and take out multiple students at once. Forget about the student who dashed away, he had no hope of escaping as the attack was already inbound.


    WHOOOSH!


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    From above, Alex watched as his spear throw caused a massive explosion once again. And as he watched the shockwave and explosion destroy the landscape, he let out a tired breath.


    ''That''s the last one I can pull out today.'' There was no way he could do anyone of this power throw. As such, he could only rely on his combat abilities to survive till the end.


    ''Hopefully, the remaining students aren''t that many.'' He thought silently, his eyes watching the commotion.


    The generated gust was slowing down his descent and he could also see others rush out from the dust cloud. Those were the fortunate ones who were not too close to the range of the explosion. Alex then glanced at his badge and noticed the number jump exponentially before settling on 895,2735.


    A few seconds later, Alex landed in the huge crater, still under the cover of the dust and went to retrieve his spear.


    ''Let''s get a bit of rest first.''


    With a focused thought, Alex tapped into his ability to manipulate light, bending the very photons his body emitted. He created a complex optical illusion, warping the perception of anyone who gazed at him. By precisely controlling the light waves around him, Alex altered how they interacted with the eyes of his observers.


    The instructors nodded in acknowledgement as they watched Alex find a relatively secluded spot to rest from the eyes of the others.


    ''With this, you''ve more the secured your spot.'' Instructor Horvey thought with a small smile as he watched Alex take a break. Because no one could see him, he could almost certainly hide till the end of the battle royale.


    With a simple skill, Alex had rendered what everyone expected to be a tough fight for him into a wait-ill-completion. No one had expected Alex to have mastered that ability, and because he reserved most of his ''mana'', he had more than enough to hold on until the last 5000 students.


    ...


    "So this was what Alex was talking about when he said he had a plan to survive. I didn''t think he would literally just hide in plain sight." Julia said, looking at Ross who also glanced her way.


    Even they weren''t in the know. Alex had kept this from them. Of course, it wasn''t that much of a big deal. Well, not everyone saw it that way...


    "What else hasn''t he told us?" She suddenly added, her expression morphing into that of curiosity with furrowed brows.


    "I don''t know. But is it that necessary to know?" Ross inquired, not finding anything wrong with that. You couldn''t possibly know everything about a person unless you were the obsessive kind.


    "I guess not..." Julia replied in a low tone, understanding that she was getting mad over nothing. Of course, her past actions of learning everything about Alex spoke volumes of her personality, well, when Alex was involved of course, otherwise, she couldn''t care less.


    "But that doesn''t mean he gets to play around with others." She added fervently. Ross could only show a stiff smile, understanding that the ''others'' Julia meant referred to Abigail Reed. That girl was in trouble, and she didn''t even know it. The more time Ross spent with Julia, the more he saw her dark side, especially when it revolved around Alex.


    "Yeah, he has some explaining to do..." he added to show his ''support'' for Julia. Obviously, he found the entire situation absurd, but since it wasn''t his ass on fire, anything was a go.


    "Mm..." Julia nodded happily that Ross was seeing things from her perspective.

 Chapter 91 Conclusion (5)

    Abigail was fortunate enough to be far away from where Alex was when he unleashed his powerbomb. The entire plain shook heavily and she had to get on her knees to avoid falling over.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''What the hell?!'' She exclaimed when the attack connected with the earth. The explosive power of the throw was too powerful, more than anything they had experienced.


    ''Was he capable of that much power all this time?'' She wondered as she and the surrounding students stopped to see what was happening. It felt like a small nuke going off.


    ''Is that why he told me to keep my distance away from him?'' She finally figured out the actual reason he didn''t want her too close. At first, she thought it was Alex trying to take the pressure away from her. But it was only now that she understood. With that one attack, Alex had eliminated almost half of the remaining students!


    She swallowed nervously when her thoughts reached here. She looked around cautiously, moving whenever someone was getting too close. Now, it was only a matter of staying alive till the last 5000 students.


    .......


    "So, all it took was to distort everyone''s perception and I would be left alone?"


    Alex was flabbergasted this trick worked so well. He had his thoughts because his own tests revealed its weakness. Even if one didn''t have eyes to see the spectrum, they could still see something if they looked closely, as the distortion appeared slightly unnatural.


    However, due to the chaos unfolding, no one was focusing on ''nothing'' and tried their best to survive till the last 5000 remaining students.


    He sat on the ground and crossed-legged as he regained his breath after many hours of fighting. From his spot, he could see the continuous fights in the distance, but the number of abilities flying around had decreased as most students were out of mana.


    Sometime later, the fighting was forcefully stopped once the last person fell and the familiar sound of the system''s voice resounded throughout the plain.


    For some reason, she had a frown on her face, ''That can''t be good...'' he thought and then glanced at his best friend and saw the stiff smile on his face. He instantly understood he did something wrong, but before he had a chance to mull over it...


    "Dude, you were awesome! That spear throw of yours was incredible. All of a sudden I want to use the spear as my main weapon.!"


    "What did you expect, he''s not the strongest for no reason..."


    Alex heard his classmates talk about his feats in the battle royale and closed in on him, covering him from all directions. He lost sight of his friends and could only smile sluggishly.


    Alex tried his best to respond to their queries, but it seemed someone had enough and made her stance clear. Everyone immediately felt a chill wash over them. Of course, students of Class 1A1 instantly knew who it was and quickly made way for the princess.


    ''Yeah, she''s definitely pissed about something.'' Alex observed as he moved towards his friends. Julia had made it clear that his Q&A session with his classmates was over and it was time he returned to her side.


    "Let''s return first," Julia said and turned around heading to the dorms. Alex looked at his friend and Ross turned his head to the side making his stance clear. He walked away as if he didn''t know what was going on.


    He could even hear the laughter of his classmates behind him. Everyone in his class already knew how possessive Julia was when it came to Alex. But no one made any attempts to make fun of her for that. She was not from a powerful family for nothing.


    ''Fucking traitor! You''re blunt when it matters little and quiet when it comes to Julia.''


    Alex took a deep breath to calm himself. There was only one way out of this situation and that was to face the music. However, dancing to the tune was going to be another matter entirely. He did nothing wrong, and he had to make that clear. He then resigned himself as he followed behind his friends.


    Of course, saying and doing were two different things and he was going to find out the hard way that even with all his strength, there were fights he couldn''t possibly win as there was only one winner from the get-go.

 Chapter 92 Its Still Possible

    Zen and his friends stood at a distance away from the rest of their classmates watching them interact with Alex after he stepped out of the combat systems.


    When the event concluded, the excited ones wanted to ask Alex how he was able to master his abilities to such an extent. This got everyone on board and resulted in the crowd forming around the entrance.


    "So, what do you think?" Amon asked, his gaze shifting from the small gathering to Zen. He noticed how Zen''s brow was furrowed in thought. Naturally, he was going to support his friend no matter what.


    They had been together for a very long time, and while the dynamics among their little group seemed like goons just following behind Zen, it was generally born out of respect for his strength.


    "His performance was impressive without a doubt. But you forget..." Zen said and looked over to Amon and the rest of his friends, "... The stage he played on was for the amateurs, the weaklings of the first years.


    "That spear throw he did, any one of us could do the same. It''s catchy and effective for eliminating a large group of people, but that''s it. It worked now, it won''t come easy again." He finished, returning his gaze to the small interaction ongoing.


    His words made his friends furrow their brows in contemplation, and the more they thought about it, the more sense it made to them.


    Alex''s spear throw was the most impactful thing out of the battle royale event. It worked so well because no one expected it. Additionally, those students were simply too weak to do anything about it.


    His class and theirs were not the same. They started as first years, but they were leagues away from that bunch.


    "So, do you have a plan?" Phell Cussell, another one-horned human of the group asked Zen. While he agreed with his friend for obvious reasons, Alex''s strength was no joke, he was the strongest first year, at least in terms of physical abilities.


    ''Alex... We''re almost there. You better make your preparations before we face each other because this time, there''d be no escape. Not even Julia would stand in the way of that!'' His final thoughts echoed in the depths of his mind with a small grin appearing on his face.


    He was more than excited about facing Alex in the main event, and he was going to do whatever was possible to defeat him and show the world that he was better.


    His friends turned around and watched him leave. After exchanging glances with each other, they followed behind him. They had no problem with Alex, but as friends of Zen, they had to show their support.


    Of course, that was only on the outside. In the privacy of their minds, some of them like Amon Kai, found the whole thing unwarranted.


    There was no point in doing what he planned on doing but they also knew the kind of person he was after years of moving together.


    Zen had been one to stay on the lips of everyone around him, talking about his feats, talents and future as a potential hunter made him the happiest. And because he did not get that when he arrived here, he decided to get it from the person who had it.


    Amon did not understand how that worked, but he wasn''t one to judge. Naturally, they had also tried talking him out of it, but to no avail. Zen was hellbent on fighting Alex. He even claimed it was fated.


    ''Hopefully, this all dies down very quickly.'' Amon thought to himself, turning his head to look at his classmates and their interactions.


    He soon noticed the students clearing a path towards Julia. This made him smile in amusement as he understood what happened.


    Even a blind person could see how Julia was smitten with Alex and how possessive she was of him. He wished he had someone fond of him like that. That was every man''s dream, at least for the most part.


    ''Lucky bastard....''

 Chapter 93 A Summon

    Alex, Ross and Julia had returned to their favourite hangout spot; Alex''s room. Over the next hour, he and Ross had to sit through a lecture about how Alex was playing around when he clearly had the strength to one-shot all the students in the battle royale.


    Her expression showed how displeased she was with Alex and how she was constantly put on edge whenever Alex had a close call.


    The main event was when she talked about Alex partnering with someone he clearly didn''t need as she was more trouble than her worth.


    However, when Julia was talking about that part, her body emitted subtle waves of cold energy, showcasing her state of mind.


    ''She''s jealous, isn''t she?'' Alex thought with a subtle grin. The knowledge that Julia was very possessive of him even though they were not in a relationship warmed his heart.


    He fought with everything he had to not smile at the thought as Julia appeared incredibly serious when she talked about that part.


    Alex cast a subtle glance in Ross'' direction and noticed his small smile too. It was funny how Julia behaved whenever Alex spent time with other girls, and while not a often activity, whenever it happened, Julia would adopt a cold outlook until he returned to her side.


    Group assignments where they had to work with others were hell for groups who had Julia without Alex by her side.


    ''Since when did this even become about her? Now I have to console her, or she might continue till who knows how long.'' Alex released a small sigh and stood up, "Julia, relax." He muttered with his right hand moving to her shoulder.


    As if by magic, the subtle waves of cold energy she was letting off instantly vanished, as if everything was an illusion.


    "Humph." She snorted with a small pout; her lips stretched to express her displeasure.


    "Just know that in the main event, you are not allowed to play around like you did in the battle royale. I''ll personally keep an eye on you." She said and turned to Ross who sat silently enjoying the show.


    He had plans of finding Abigail and Ethan to get to know them better, but that would not have been in the form of a summon. A summon could only come from the administration.


    Alex raised his left wrist and asked Xex for more details, "Do you know who is summoning me?" He moved away from Julia''s back and returned to his seat; his brows narrowed in thought as he tried to think of anyone who could call for him. The curiosity on the faces of Ross and Julia indicated their interest in the matter.


    [I''m not sure, but the summon came from the main administration and not from your instructor. You can only find out once you make your way over.]


    "I see..." Alex said and raised his head to look at his friends. "Looks like I''ll be leaving you guys for now." He stated and got back up, preparing to leave his room. Julia and Ross followed suit, getting to their feet.


    "Do you think this is about your performance in the battle royale?" Ross asked the question that was most likely the reason for his summon.


    "Maybe. But I''d have to go there to find out." Alex didn''t want to bother thinking about who as he would soon find out.


    "Come on, let''s go. You can at least escort me halfway." He suggested to which they nodded and followed behind him.


    They exited the dorms and made their way to the administrative block which was a bit of a distance from the class buildings and other facilities for the students.


    Multiple gazes and sometime later, they arrived at the administrative block. "We''ll wait for you here," Julia said.


    However, that was unnecessary as shortly after, a staff member approached the group and said, "Alexander Gray, Julia Knight, and Ross Bongu, please this way."


    Julia tilted her in confusion and asked for clarification, "We''re included too?" She inquired, pointing at herself and Ross who nodded in agreement.


    The summon was for Alex, and they only came along because they mostly moved together. There was no reason for them to come along.


    "Yes." The staff member affirmed.

 Chapter 94 Meeting Hunter Zol Agian

    The trio were guided to the upper section of the block where the principal''s office was located.


    ''The principal''s office, huh? Well, it was expected.'' Alex mused as they stood in the large hallway looking at the double doors that reached a height of three metres.


    "Knock once and enter" The staff member instructed, and the trio nodded in acknowledgement. They watched as she walked away before turning their attention back to the door. After exchanging a quick glance, Alex moved to knock.


    However, before he succeeded, they heard a voice, "Enter"


    Julia furrowed her brows the moment she heard that voice, so she moved to open the doors, entering first. Alex and Ross followed behind her and entered the office.


    "Uncle, were you the one who summoned Alex?" She went straight to the point the moment her eyes fell on her uncle.


    Alex was mildly surprised upon seeing Zol Knight after many months of no contact. Of course, he had ways to reach him, but he felt it would be a bother to someone like him when he had nothing in particular to talk about with him.


    ''But to be the one to call me out... Is there something I did or what?'' His thoughts raced with the possible reasons his mentor could have in summoning him.


    His money was on the principal the moment they started moving in the direction of her office, but she was nowhere to be found when Alex looked around the large office.


    Ross on the other hand was momentarily frozen from surprise and excitement. Just like Alex, Hunter Zol was his role model.


    So seeing him right in the flesh was a novel experience for him. He was not sure how to behave, so he just stood there unblinking, waiting for something to happen.


    "Why don''t you guys take a seat first," Zol suggested to the trio. Without wasting time, Julia moved to sit directly facing her uncle. When Alex began to move as well, he noticed Ross still stuck in the same position.


    Getting to that point, he looked at Alex who understood his gaze. His experience from the cosmic mana wave was not known to a lot of people. Furthermore, The Order didn''t explicitly say Alex was the key. They only deduced that he might be the one due to him surviving the cosmic mana wave phenomenon.


    ''But how could they make such a connection without knowing what we know? And we don''t know much to begin with.'' This was where his confusion stemmed from. Nothing tied Alex with the strange visitor, except that Alex survived a cosmic mana wave.


    What their visitor did was to come out of what seemed to be a veil tear and Alex had not given off any void aura.


    ''Wait...''


    Zol then looked over to his niece and asked, "Why did you call the last time?" After returning from his mission and regrowing his lost legs, he hadn''t really settled in to receive all the reports he usually does.


    His interest in Alex and what Mason said stuck with him, bringing him here to find out.


    Julia exchanged a glance with Alex, but he was confused as to why she would do that since she had not mentioned confiding in anyone about his inability to increase his level and what his ''mana'' felt like.


    "Well, it was about Alex and his inability to increase his mana pool." Zol remained quiet, waiting for her to continue. It was clear that he knew of Alex''s issue.


    ''Of course he would, why wouldn''t he? The instructors already know about that.'' Julia thought before turning to Alex, signalling him to continue as it was his issue. All she wanted was to try and find out if her uncle could help, and his being here was the perfect time to do so.


    ''Wait, why did he summon Alex in the first place?''


    It had slipped her mind as their conversation flowed seamlessly since they got here. And her uncle had not mentioned anything, he just asked them to describe what happened with The Order.


    "Well..."

 Chapter 95 Any Ideas? (1)

    "You probably already know that I am unable to increase my level." Alex began and then took a small breath. He thought of the best way to clearly explain his dilemma in the hopes that Hunter Zol would understand and probably have a solution for him.


    "Whenever I refine mana, it goes into my mana storage organelle and this is then used to slowly infuse my body, gradually making it stronger and stronger. It''s probably the reason my awakening stats were in the Class E category.


    However, when I wish to use my ability, the energy doesn''t come from the manitoria, it comes from someplace else." He said, giving Zol a look to convey where he thought the energy was coming from.


    "I see..." He muttered, staring at Alex more carefully than before. His divine sense was at work again, looking at what Alex described.


    He noticed his manitoria saturated with mana with none of it going towards his mana channels.


    ''Interesting... I missed it initially because I assumed he was not actively circulating his mana. But that didn''t seem to be the case.'' His senses moved to Ross and Julia and noticed how their mana channels had small traces of mana within.


    This was normal as the mana channels never stayed completely dry, except when one ran out of magical energy. But Alex had nothing flowing through his. Everything seemed fine regardless.


    ''But where does the stored energy go?''


    "Activate your ability for me." He instructed and as if by instinct, Ross and Julia distanced themselves a bit from Alex.


    Their action promptly caught his attention, ''it couldn''t be...'' His mind raced with the only possibility as to why close friends would distance themselves from one another.


    What they did was an instinctual reaction hunters had when they were exposed to void aura or had very little resistance to it as a result of their low levels.


    "Yes," Alex said and lifted his right hand. He was not worried about Hunter Zol feeling uncomfortable like Ross and Julia.


    Zol made sure to keep his divine sense on his system to observe what happened and he was surprised both internally and externally.


    Alex explained and the more they listened, the more intrigued they became. Even Ross and Julia were not aware of that aspect.


    They only knew his level wasn''t increasing and the energy that powered his abilities was not mana but something else.


    "Mm..." Zol acknowledged, lost in thought about the issue.


    From his understanding, mana strengthened a person the more they increased their levels and was not for increasing physical stats.


    ''Seraph may be on to something. His body is being strengthened to channel the void energy, and right now, he seems to have reached a plateau. Now, the question is...''


    "Do you have ideas as to what can help you increase your level?"


    "Wait, I thought you knew what was wrong with him?" Julia interjected, confused as to why her uncle would ask that when he clearly showed a shocked expression that more than told them of his knowledge.


    "You''re mistaken, Julia. While I was surprised by feeling the familiar aura, it didn''t mean I knew what was causing him to remain at the same level."


    "Then..."


    Before Julia could ask a follow-up, Zol said, "Let us hear from Alex first"


    Everyone then turned to Alex who shook his head. How was he supposed to know that? The energy he channelled came from a space he wasn''t sure he could access again. This energy was not something he could obtain from their world.


    Veiled spaces, void creatures and veil tears simply gave off that aura and had small traces of that energy, and it was still dangerous to hunters that they had to wait for the lingering energy to dissipate before they could make use of the void creatures.


    ''I have to find a way, or I''ll be stuck here forever with only my physical strength.'' This was a recurring thought in his life now. He was stuck and had no idea what to do.


    ''But there has to be more to the mana stored in my cells, right?''

 Chapter 96 Any Ideas? (2)

    Hunter Zol asking him if his stored mana could do anything else aside from defusing into his cells meant there had to be more to having mana.


    Naturally, as an awakened, he understood how mana works as countless research had been undertaken to discover its limits and while there was still more to discover, what they knew so far was a lot.


    In class as well, his instructors had explained how it works. Because of this, he had tried everything he was taught and still hadn''t discovered anything else.


    ''This could also be because of my low level.'' Alex sighed to himself, catching the attention of Hunter Zol.


    "Alex, don''t worry too much. I''m sure sooner or later, you''ll find a way. In the meantime, I''ll see what I can do on my end as well." Saying this, his mind went back to the self-frozen woman. That woman might be the key to understanding the way Alex''s powers work.


    ''But she encasing herself in that ice is a problem we currently have no idea how to break.'' If his guess was correct, it was made out of the same void energy.


    An energy they couldn''t interact with. It was dangerous and only machines could approach it. Even then, it seemed to be impossible to break and their monitoring devices could only deduce that it was an energy type and nothing else.


    "The reason I called you here was simply due to your level issue. I wanted to see for myself and check if there was something I could do... Sadly, you''d have to discover something first. Only then can I offer to help in any way I can."


    Alex listened to his words with rapt attention and nodded in acknowledgement. The bulk of his path depended on himself and if he did not find something to work with, others could not help.


    "I understand, Sir."


    "Good"


    After that exchange, Hunter Zol talked about the performance of Alex in the battle royale and gave him tips and pointers on what he could do better using his skills, combat prowess and physical strength.


    Sometime later, he bade them farewell and wished them good luck in the coming main event.


    "Sure. But I don''t think I can be of much help." Julia replied as they made their way to the teleportation hubs.


    She had discussed this with her older brother and even her uncle mentioned not having a clue as to what might help him, so she doubted if she could actually be useful.


    "It doesn''t matter. What he meant was if we could think of anything at all no matter how crazy it might sound. This is him getting desperate. He might be the strongest now, but we''re not relaxing either.


    "Sooner or later, he is going to be left behind. You and I are already close to Class E, so catching up wouldn''t be a problem."


    "Exactly what he said," Alex affirmed with a nod.


    "Well, we can''t do that on an empty stomach, so let''s move it," Julia said and then left the boys behind.


    "Hey, I''m the one who partook in the event you know? If anything, I should be the hungriest!" Alex exclaimed, running to catch up with her. Of course, Ross didn''t want to be left behind either and rushed after his friends.


    ......


    Principal Seraph watched the trio as they moved further away. The kids might not have been aware of her presence, but she had returned the moment Hunter Zol left the building.


    And while she was not privileged to partake in the discussion, she was able to deduce the reason behind it.


    It was all everyone could talk about. Why is Alexander Gray unable to level up despite his physical stats?


    It wasn''t a matter of not having the resources to level up, but what was stopping him from levelling up. And the only thing they could think of that made him different was the cosmic mana wave he survived.


    Somehow, it had changed him. Now the question was, was it good or bad, and only time could tell. Right now, everyone with enough power and desire to grow stronger was watching, including Seraph Yiny.

 Chapter 97 Meeting Ethan and Abigail (1)

    The next day


    Alex informed his friends of meeting Ethan and Abigail today as he was impressed with their skills. Of course, they asked to join him, and he had no reason to refuse. He had reached out to them via the academy network, and they agreed to meet in the Academic City. But there was only one concern though...


    Julia.


    ''I''m afraid she might chew her out...'' He thought silently as he watched Julia beam a sweet smile that didn''t reach her eyes. She seemed excited as if she was the one going to meet them, but that was far from the truth.


    He looked over to Ross who only shrugged, not saying anything. Lately, he had become mute whenever it came to Julia, and he didn''t know why.


    The Ross he remembered always spoke his thoughts. ''Has he met his match or something?'' He wondered with a curious expression.


    "What?"


    "Huh?"


    Alex came back to his senses when Julia said something. "The look on your face. What is that about?"


    "Oh, nothing. Let''s get going." He said and then turned around to make his way out.


    Julia watched him go with narrowed brows. She felt that Alex was thinking something rude about her. She turned to Ross expecting him to explain.


    "Don''t look at me, Julia. I know nothing." He replied with his hands raised in the universal sign of surrender. He quickly turned around and followed Alex.


    "Fine!" She accepted defeat and went after them. No matter what, she was going to roast someone today, maybe even freeze them.


    ...


    The trio of friends arrived in Academic City and found a spot in a large cafeteria where they could have their talks as well as snacks. You can''t have a good talk without some food, right?


    Abigail on the other hand instantly lost her challenging demeanour and looked away. She did not want trouble and while her actions were not needed, it was common sense to not find trouble with powerful families.


    "I guess I''m invisible," Ross commented jovially, watching the duo look back at him.


    "Sorry about that. I was just surprised is all." Ethan explained and Abigail nodded in agreement.


    "No worries. It happens all the time." He said and looked over to Julia who still hadn''t relaxed her expression.


    ''This is too much, isn''t it?'' He thought and looked at Alex who caught his gaze. Understanding what it meant, Alex moved his hand under the table and slightly pinched Julia in the thighs bringing her out of her killer gaze.


    "Julia, aren''t you going to say anything?"


    Feeling the pinch and his words, Julia momentarily closed her eyes and sighed, "Hello, and nice to meet you." She replied, her gaze moving between Ethan and Abigail. The cold air that settled among the group also dissipated shortly after.


    "Likewise."


    "Okay... With that out of the way..." Alex began was stopped by Julia; her left hand raised to indicate she had something to say.


    Alex could only smile wryly as he cast an apologetic gaze towards Abigail. The person in question was still confused as to why she felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere.


    Ross simply shook his head, but his blank expression gave no indication whether he cared or not.


    "Abigail..." Julia began, prompting Abigail to shift her focus to her. She had a feeling what she was about to her wasn''t going to be pleasant.


    ''Let''s hear her out first. Maybe I''m misunderstanding something here.'' She thought hopefully and waited for Julia to continue.


    "I don''t like you..." Julia spat with a frown, her starting words taking Ethan and Abigail by surprise.


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 98 Meeting Ethan and Abigail (2)

    "Huh?"


    Abigail was confused and momentarily taken aback. ''What brought this on?''


    She and Julia had never met before and right from the get-go, she felt that Julia was being cold towards her for no reason.


    Sure, this was their first time meeting, and she did not expect to be liked by the person. In fact, she only came to meet Alex because they had somehow bonded during the battle royale. But what did that have to do with Alex''s friend?


    "Excuse me? Do you have a problem with me?" She was unwilling to back down. Just because she liked keeping to herself didn''t mean she could not express herself when needed, and right now, Julia was acting in a way that made no sense.


    "No, not exactly," Julia replied as she took a deep breath to gather her thoughts. She glanced at Alex who was staring at her with a small frown, his expression clearing showing his displeasure.


    However, she wanted to make it clear to her or any other girl for that matter. She and Alex might not be in a relationship yet, but she knew there was an unspoken awareness about their status. Also, she didn''t want to make Alex mad at her, so she put a pin in what she wanted to say initially.


    "I don''t like how you acted around Alex. You were acting too familiar with him, and I didn''t like that. So back off." She stated with a serious face.


    Abigail was once again taken aback by her words. Julia made no sense to her from the start and now she was talking as if she stole her belongings.


    She looked at Alex and saw his wry smile that seemed like he was used to it. The other she came to know as Ross just sat there with his eyes closed as if what was going on was out of his hands.


    Ethan on the other hand immediately understood her words and looked over to Alex with a subtle grin. Of course, Alex did not miss it and could only turn his head away.


    Abigail then thought about her words carefully and seriously looked at Julia and Alex. Slowly realization began to dawn on her when she finally analyzed what her words meant.


    "Yeah, Alex has become something of a battle junkie," Ross added to quell her misunderstanding. Alex''s battle instincts have grown since he awakened and while his arrogance was slowly seeping in and making him look down on his opponents, it did not change that fact.


    ''He could wipe the floor with Ross and Alex any time of the day and Julia had the most experience among them! It was honestly frightening when Ross noticed this.


    "Wait, if what you''re really interested in is just sparring, why am I here?" Abagail interjected. Sure, she had nearly eliminated Alex in the battle royale, but she couldn''t have made it that far without Alex''s help and she knew it.


    Her combat prowess was above average at best and that was why she preferred archery.


    "Because I also wanted to talk to you about the main competition," Alex answered, turning his attention back to his guests.


    "You should understand that the main competition would be completely different, and your archery skills aren''t going to be enough." He stated bluntly making her understand her position.


    Even he wasn''t sure he would come out with a good ranking. The words of Hunter Zol were no joke. Although he had no idea what the main event would feature, he wanted to help Abigail as much as possible.


    Abigail needed no one to spell that out for her as she understood perfectly.


    "So what do you suggest?"


    Alex glanced at Julia and noticed how she seemed disinterested in what he was saying. ''Maybe she has come down a bit? But will she accept what I''m about to say?'' he wondered.


    Julia had remained relatively calm compared to other situations, and this was mostly because Alex didn''t mind. But this time was different. His expression when Julia wanted to berate Abigail stopped.


    But with what he wanted to say now, he doubted if Julia would remain silent.

 Chapter 99 Meeting Ethan and Abigail (3)

    Alex took a deep breath and continued, "I want you to stick with us if possible during the competition."


    "What?!"


    And just as predicted, Julia reacted.


    Alex was slightly surprised by her reaction even though he expected it. The look they received from the patrons in the cafeteria didn''t help the issue either.


    He looked to Ross for help, but the guy just watched silently. He was not the one who brought this suggestion. Many times, Alex did things impromptu without giving them any prior explanation.


    Julia on the other hand did not understand what Alex saw in the girl to warrant his attention like that. She feared Alex was showing too much interest in a girl who had nothing she didn''t have. Was she not enough?


    Her eyes grew slightly moist when this thought flashed in her head.


    Abigail and Ethan also noticed this, and they exchanged glances with each other and saw the surprise. This was the first time they had seen anyone react like that. It wasn''t even a date and she was acting like this?


    ''Are all rich girls this possessive?'' Ethan wondered and made a mental note to stay away from a crazy person like that. If she could get this defensive from her partner talking with another girl, then what would she do if she found one flirting with Alex?


    ''That can''t be good.'' The thought frightened him and he turned his attention to Ross.


    Alex''s heart skipped a beat when he noticed her expression, and this scared him a bit. He got up and said, "Julia, come with me for a second." He said and gave her his hand to hold.


    Julia quickly regained her composure and took his hands.


    "Excuse us for a bit." He informed the others and guided Julia away to a secluded spot where they could talk.


    ''Well, I''ll be damned...'' His resolve was crumbling with the passing second as he began getting cold feet, but he knew this was the moment.


    "Are you alright?" He asked, his voice laced with concern. He was still stumped about what he saw back there, but the first order of business was to find out how she was feeling.


    "Yeah... I''m fine." She replied with a nod, her gaze lowering in blushing. She realized how her behaviour earlier was uncalled for when she exclaimed at the suggestion Alex made.


    "Mm.... Care to tell me why you did that?"


    He raised her chin with his right hand to look directly into her eyes. Even so, Julia tried to shift her gaze away from him.


    "Julia... Look at me." He gently urged her to focus on his eyes. For what he planned on doing, Julia had to keep eye contact with him.


    Julia slowly returned her gaze to Alex and looked at him, her face gaining a small blush. She momentarily closed her eyes and released a breath she was holding in.


    "I Just... I just don''t understand why you want to keep that girl close to you. Am I no longer interesting to you?" She muttered with her voice tinged with unshed tears.


    "Shush, shush. It''s okay..." Her expression broke his heart the moment he understood what she was worried about. Of course, he had an idea before and that was why he planned on reassuring her the only way he believed would.


    It was long overdue, and he was the only reason they hadn''t proceeded to the next stage of their relationship.


    Alex pulled her in, hugged her tightly, and gently rubbed her silky hair. Julia held him in response, burying her head in his chest. He could tell she had tears in her eyes as her body shook subtly in his arms.


    "I''m sorry I made you feel that way..." He whispered, his voice laced with resolve and emotions.


    "And I can assure you, Abigail has nothing on you. The suggestion I made earlier was an on-the-spot decision as she qualified due to the help I gave her."


    Getting to this point, Alex withdrew from the hug with Julia still within reach. He held her face in his palms to make eye contact and wiped her tears away. He needed her to see his sincerity when he confessed.

 Chapter 100 Confession

    He took a deep breath, his heart racing as he looked into her eyes and the intensity of his feelings reflecting back at him.


    "I see how fiercely you love me and it''s beautiful. But I want you to know that my heart is yours¨Dcompletely and unconditionally."


    Julia''s expression was that of shock and then quickly turned into joy and bliss. When Alex hugged her the way he just did, she assumed he was only showing his concern for how she felt.


    In her mind, this was only natural as they had that unspoken relationship. But his words brought light into her otherwise darkening world. She couldn''t help but smile in happiness.


    Noticing her expression, Alex continued, "I know sometimes it might seem like my attention wavers or that others might catch my eye. But please believe me when I say that no one else holds a candle to you.


    "I want to promise you this; no matter what happens around us, my feelings for will never fade." Alex could feel his emotions rise as his voice was choked with it. He swallowed the lump in his throat and continued.


    "So please, let go of those worries that creep into your mind. I''m here for you¨Dnow and always. You have all of me, and I want you to trust that what I feel for you is forever and nothing will ever change that."


    Julia quietly listened to his confession as her gaze remained fixed on his. The sincerity in his voice couldn''t be missed and her expression softened.


    Her smile brightened when Alex finished his confession, and Julia had never felt such happiness in her life. She had no words to say and simply returned to his embrace, hugging him tightly.


    Naturally, Alex returned the embrace and even placed a kiss on her head before whispering.


    "You good?"


    "Very." She replied with a smile filled with warmth and bliss. If left to her devices, she would have been jumping around like a little girl. She had imagined that Alex would wait till he solved his level issue, but she was not complaining.


    "Then I''m glad."


    "Congratulations to the two of you," Abigail said and Ethan nodded in agreement. This wasn''t really his concern as he was only here to meet Alex. But making a few friends with Ross and Abigail wasn''t a bad idea either.


    "Thanks." Alex and Julia both replied.


    "Sometimes I wonder what took you so long. Literally, everyone around knew this was going to happen sooner or later. So, the delay on your part was confusing. And while I get why, it still bugs me." Ross stated and looked at the duo who now appeared to be attached to the hip; well, mostly Julia, but same difference.


    "I know what you mean..." Alex said with his sights focused on Julia who returned it with an intensity that threatened to drown him.


    ''I''ve never seen her this beautiful...'' He swallowed the more he looked at her dazzling expression. He redrew his gaze a few seconds to look at the others.


    Julia then turned to Abigail, her hands still holding onto Alex''s and said, "Abigail... I want to apologize for my behaviour before. I was a little on edge and I am sorry if I made you feel unwelcomed." She bowed slightly towards her to show her sincerity.


    "O-oh... No worries. It''s water under the bridge. It''s my fault as well for not recognizing my actions would make trouble for you." Abigail hastily waved her hands to stop the actions of Julia.


    ''At least she won''t come after me for just talking with Alex...'' She thought in silence as the wry smile remained on her face. The only thing that remained was whether to accept the suggestion Alex made earlier about the main event.


    "Of course." Julia nodded in agreement and settled in comfortably by Alex''s side. Whatever he was going to suggest to her was none of her concern anymore.


    Now that this was taken care of, Alex could finally release a sigh of relief. Hopefully, his assurance to Julia would keep her in line


    ''We can continue with our discussions then...''


    Alex cleared his throat to get everyone''s attention.


    "Now then, where were we?"

 Chapter 101 The Main Event (1)

    "You were suggesting I stick with you during the main competition." Abigail reminded him.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Yes, of course. So, what do you say? While I''m not entirely sure of the contents, there should be at least one event where we are all put in one place."


    Abigail would be lying if she refused the offer. Dealing with students at the same mana level with her was already too much and could only go far due to Alex''s protection.


    So, there was no reason to reject his offer. It may appear as if she was riding on the cocktail of a stronger student, but no one went far by simply relying on themselves. Besides, she wasn''t the one making the offer.


    Abigail had a pondering look on her face for a few seconds, looking as if she was considering all aspects of his suggestion, but in reality, she had already accepted.


    Now, the only problem was, ''What about the rest of the events? A one-on-one match-up would be the end of me. Then again, by then I should amass some points that should be enough to push me to a higher class and receive more resources.''


    There were only benefits for her and nothing in it for Alex. This got her thinking why exactly he was doing what he was doing. Naturally, she understood Alex saying her efforts woke him up from his budding arrogance, but that was a weak excuse.


    ''Or am I the one thinking too much....'' She thought and then looked at Julia who remained with closed eyes and her head lying on Alex''s shoulder.


    "I agree with your suggestion, but..." She finally spoke after a few seconds, her gaze returning to Alex waiting for her to continue her statement.


    "I see no benefit you get from doing all this. I''m really confused. Why?" She honestly asked the question that needed to be asked.


    Ethan watched in silence as he too had similar thoughts. There was no reason for Alex to go that far. Honestly, it would have been easier if he had an ulterior motive, like having a romantic interest in her.


    By all accounts, Abigail was a beauty, but not so much as head-turning as Julia. And with their relationship status basically confirmed, it was clear that Alex had no such intention, so why?


    Sometime later, evening was upon them, and they had to leave.


    "Okay then, see you guys later." Abigail bid farewell to the trio and left with Ethan. With the remaining trio, Ross glanced at the two love birds still glued to each other. They had already gathered attention from everyone they came across.


    From the patrons in the shop, the city dwellers and students who recognized them. Of course, those who knew of them thought nothing of it.


    "I''ll be returning first. Make sure you guys return as soon as possible." Ross had the mind to give them their space as it was obvious they needed it.


    "Of course." Alex accepted his goodwill and watched as Ross headed to the Teleportation Hubs. Julia was still in her own little world and Alex doubted if she paid attention to whatever happened after his confession.


    ''I wouldn''t be surprised if that was the case,'' he thought in silence as his gaze remained on the angelic beauty by his side.


    "We''re alone now, what do you want to do?" He asked her once they were all alone.


    "Mm?" Julia came out of her dream world when she heard Alex.


    "You''ve been lost in wonderland for some time now, were you even listening to what we discussed back at the cafeteria?"


    "What did you expect when you made me the happiest girl on the planet? I don''t care about anything right now. Being by your side like this is more than enough." She replied with her dazzling smile that won him over the second time he met her on the Orbital Ring of Mars.


    Alex felt his heart skip a beat when she heard her reply. In all honesty, Alex was still surprised this was happening. He was feeling all sweet inside, and it was only because he needed to project a serious front before their guest that he wasn''t jumping around.


    "Then let''s just enjoy the city scenery and then return." He suggested and Julia agreed, "Yes."

 Chapter 102 The Main Event (2)

    A new day was upon the first years of Hunter Academy and this morning, all students were supposed to meet in their classrooms and wait for their instructors to go over the events of the main competition.


    Sometime later, Instructor Horvey entered the class, proceeded to the podium and then projected the large screen for the whole class.


    "Good morning. I trust you are all doing well," he began with pleasantries and after getting positive feedback, he focused his gaze on Alex.


    However, he noticed a small change that was Julia and how she clung to Alex even though there was enough space for her. Just like everyone, he immediately saw through what the change was but paid no mind.


    Instead, he congratulated Alex on overcoming the sieving stage of the competition.


    "Now then, on to the main reason we''re all gathered here. Tomorrow marks the start of your main competition and I''ll be going through the contents, stages and rules involved."


    He made a gesture that brought up the overview of the competition for everyone''s view. All students present prepped themselves to listen and not miss a single detail.


    Instructor Horvey appreciated their seriousness and then turned to the screen. But, before he started, he seemed to have recalled something and quickly turned to the students again.


    "Fair warning though, and while I say fair, it''s nothing but. This competition, which would be more like a trial of sorts will begin with a systemic reconditioning of your being. You will still be yourselves, but..."


    He dragged the last part to build suspense, and he achieved his goal. The students all had their expressions morphed into horror and fear.


    Of course, they had heard of systemic reconditioning. But they never thought they would be placed in such a scenario for a school competition.


    ''This is nothing like we had imagined.'' Alex thought with a gloomy expression as this just got a whole lot more serious. He even doubted if what he proposed to Abigail could work.


    Despite the atmosphere turning eerily quiet, instructor Horvey continued with his description of the events.


    "In this stage, there will be three trials you must overcome, and failure means elimination, and elimination means no points."


    "Trial One; Find your way out of the maze with a constantly changing layout. This layout will occur at random intervals, some long, others short. You must move quickly to avoid being trapped."


    "Trail Two; Avoid the void creatures drawn by the use of your magical energy. The void creatures will be attacking in groups and their strength increases with each layer."


    He purposely left out the fact that only magical energy could deal a killing blow to the void creatures. This was where mana capacity came into play. But the more you use, the more void creatures are drawn to your position.


    "Trial Three; Mana Drain..." When he mentioned this, his attention shifted to Alex and Alex instantly understood what that meant.


    "... Certain sections of the maze actively drain mana from those who pass through."


    Alex had a lot of mana stored in his manitoria and could be said to be more than anyone else''s, but mana did not power his abilities. This was why his level remained low despite mana being infused heavily in his cells.


    He did not know how to make use of that mana as it appeared to be dormant. His body did not also give any indication of how much mana was stored inside his body, this resulted in the phenomenon where the aura around him remained that of a low-level Class F awakened.


    But... The system wasn''t programmed to take that into account. Only their level and capacity it correlated too. This was a major challenge Alex had to face in order to make it through the first stage of the competition.


    Alex noticed how a lot of gazes had settled on him. He did not mind though, as they were in the right. He was at a heavy disadvantage from the get-go.


    He felt Julia''s hand on his thigh showing her support, "I''m staying by your side, no matter what."


    Alex nodded with a small smile.

 Chapter 103 The Main Event (3)

    The instructor Horvey explained the first stage of the competition using 3D projections to illustrate the layers of the labyrinth.


    Find more to read at empire


    "The rules for this stage are... No rules."


    Most students tilted their heads in confusion. However, the few smart ones understood this was only natural given the reconditioning they would be going through.


    That also meant students could decide to team up and tackle the maze, something they were glad to deduce.


    The only rules around were the ones in the labyrinth itself. Make your way out in the given time, and avoid traps, void creatures and mana-draining sections.


    "For this stage, the first person to make it out will be awarded 500 points. This is in addition to the number of points acquired in the labyrinth from killing void creatures."


    The void creatures on each floor had been allocated points students could gather when they killed them. Void creatures on the 4th floor gave 5 points each, those on the 3rd floor gave 10 points, those on the second floor gave 20 points and on the 1st floor, each void creature gave 40 points.


    Of course, the higher the points, the scarier and stronger the void creatures. That was basic math. However, acquiring 500 points just for coming in first was a dish waiting to be devoured. Sooner or later, someone was going to make it out; either by their strength or purely by luck.


    "This is what you need to know to survive The Convergence Maze." Instructor Horvey drew the curtain on the first stage of the competition. Of course, the students understood that there could be more, but that was for them to figure out once inside.


    This was why the instructor did not bother with questions. Brawns weren''t enough to make a good hunter; a good head was also required.


    "Now then, unto the second stage of the competition..." He started and changed the screen to display the overview of the second stage,


    "Rule two; foul moves and attacks will result in a points deduction with the maximum points being 50."


    "What the..." Some of the students began to mutter to themselves. Of course, they knew what foul moves were. This was a competition, not a street fight. Kneeing below the belt, striking the throat, etc, were moves prohibited.


    "However, points will be allocated for finesse in technique and power usage. But, the final victor will be awarded the most points.


    "A win grants 100 points. So, aside from winning, the little points you amass during the fight can push you higher even If you ultimately fail to win."


    "Woah..." A student muttered in surprise. One hundred points might not seem plenty, but one had to know that each point acquired guarantees their stay in Class 1A as they had no idea how many points were in their name. That was entirely in the hands of the academy.


    "I''m already getting excited."


    "Yeah right, get past the first stage. Only then can you think about this one."


    "Indeed..."


    "Alright, settle down." The instructor calmed down the slowly rising commotion. There was still more to talk about.


    "The final winner of the Void Gladiators will be given an additional 500 points. Now to you guys already in this class, these rewards may seem lacklustre, but they will be extremely useful to you once you get to your second year."


    "More information will be disclosed about that once you get there." He ended and then changed the content of the screen again.


    It was now time to talk about the third stage of the competition. "The next stage of the competition is titled Veilstorm Descent. And just like the Convergence Maze, you will be reconditioned before commencing."

 Chapter 104 The Main Event (4)

    The academy was going all out to bring out the best and worst of the first years. Alliances will form and collapse. But this was a necessary step to understand the nature of the people to become the next generation of hunters.


    It was a cruel but necessary step as lives have been lost due to betrayals from comrades on a hunting mission or resource gathering.


    Instructor Horvey continued despite the gloomy looks that had returned to their faces, "You students will be dropped into an unstable environment where veiled spaces and cosmic mana waves are the norm.


    "Of course, where there are veiled spaces and cosmic mana waves, there are void creatures. Your main goal is to survive."


    Alex was reminded of the time he survived the cosmic mana wave. However, unlike the real world where he survived and was not sure if he could again, the VR world did not know that. He would be as susceptible as everyone else.


    "Trial one: Cosmic Mana Waves. I don''t need to explain what happens when one is caught in one of those. Survive any way you can."


    He said with a stern look, however, that look also conveyed another message. What if you had the choice of saving your comrade but in doing so, both of you lose your lives? Once again, they were reminded of the systemic reconditioning.


    "Trial Two: Collect rare magical minerals and plants hidden in that dangerous environment. The more you have, the better. There are no rules..."


    The statement was pretty much saying one can take from another person and it was a game. And because they would not know they were in a virtual world, betrayals would be commonplace.


    As the competition heats up, tension rises, and alliances are tested. They were basically being thrown into the real world.


    "That covers the entirety of the Veilstorm Descent. And as always, figure out the rest on your own. That is the true mark of a great hunter."


    Alex and the rest of the class had lost all expressions of excitement. They were not even sure if this was a competition as while they would be competing, it would be on the premise of everything being real.


    "The final stage is a race to the top of what is called a Celestial Tower." He brought up an image of the structure he was referring to. The tower was huge and looked like an ancient structure that reached all the way to the clouds.


    It went without saying, that this stage also required they undergo a reconditioning. However, he still made sure to point that out.


    "This massive structure is filled with celestial constructs and ancient trials. The top ten who reach the summit will earn elite status, but only one can claim the Celestial Sigil."


    Stay tuned with empire


    "Trial one: Facing the celestial constructs. These beings are powerful and intelligent, each guarding a floor of the tower. They test your combat skills, magical abilities and strategic thinking."


    "Trial Two will be a mental trial. In this trial, certain floors of the tower challenge your minds, using illusions and psychological warfare to break your spirits."


    Alex heard this and turned to Julia, who returned his gaze. The meaning behind his look was clear. The academy was going to use what they knew about everyone to test them.


    For someone like Julia who was possessive of him would most likely suffer the most.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Besides, I doubt the academy would do something like this without having a failsafe in place." She whispered to him to appease his rising worries.


    "Of course..." Alex replied, and his gaze returned to the instructor. Right now, what he needed to do the most was to prepare himself for what was to come.


    "The final trial is a simple challenge of the ultimate guardian. Defeat it and claim the celestial sigil." The instructor ended his explanation.


    But the entire class was enveloped in an air of suspense and gloominess. This competition was more than they had bargained for.


    "The points for coming out as the final victor is 10,000 points." The instructor dropped this final bomb that instantly raised the heads of all students.

 Chapter 105 The Main Event (5)

    "Ten thousand points? That alone could put you in the lead, forget about the other events?" A student exclaimed, coming out of his gloominess.


    Indeed, this final event culminated in the ultimate prize all the students wanted. But there was more.


    "Naturally, it''s not the only reward." Instructor Horvey added causing the murmurs to increase. Excitement could be seen on the faces of some students, well, those who thought little about what their actions could mean.


    "The final victor will be given the opportunity to have a one-on-one talk with Hunter Zol Knight."


    "Really?!"


    "Woah?! We get to meet Hunter Zol?!"


    Almost the entire class roared in excitement. Alex and his friends, however, thought nothing of it. They had literally met the person two days ago.


    "Your uncle sure knows how to bring the party," Ross muttered but his words were mostly drowned in the noise that had taken over the class.


    "Meh." Of course, to Julia, it was but a simple call to get in touch with him, so the rewards weren''t that appealing to her.


    She already had the ultimate one in her book though¨DAlex. She turned to him and smiled sweetly. This competition was going to be a place where she would show Alex her commitment to him. Nothing else mattered to her.


    Alex could tell what she was thinking and smiled in response. Even he was not sure what he would do if he was pushed to the brink. But one thing was clear to him, he would never betray his friends. That was absolute and no amount of systemic reconditioning was going to change that.


    His eyes held a resolute light within, a silent promise to give his absolute best.


    Continue your journey on empire


    "Settle down"


    "..." Zen was speechless for a few seconds as his gaze shifted to the observing classmates.


    ''Tch. Why don''t you mind your damn business.'' He thought in annoyance but actually said, "I want to make one thing clear to Alexander."


    His face took on a stern expression and focused on Alex, ignoring the glued Julia by his side.


    "The first stage is a bust, and the second stage could have a different outcome once the brackets are drawn. So, I want your word that we would clash in one of the stages, preferably the third stage or the final stage."


    The instructor might not have mentioned it, but if only one person could claim the Sigil of Celestial, then it meant it could be taken from another person. This was a simple deduction anyone could come up with and he wanted to make sure Alex gave his word to abide by it.


    Ross turned to observe Alex''s expression as Zen''s words made sense. There was still a chance that they clashed during the second stage, which was the most ideal, but anything could happen.


    Alex of course, found no problems with his suggestion. He stared at Zen for a couple more seconds before saying, "If we fail to fight during the second stage, then, you can come find me during the second stage."


    Zen remained quiet and as if understanding the reason, Alex added, "You have my word." He promised.


    "Mm." Zen nodded and then walked away. There was nothing else to say.


    Alex and his friends watched him leave and noticed how some of Zen''s friends had apologetic expressions.


    ''I wonder if their friendship would hold during this competition.''


    "Why can''t he just give it a rest?" A student muttered but the silence in the classroom made his whisper resound in everyone''s ears.


    Some agreed and some just didn''t care. They had their own plans to make and soon, the students began exiting the classroom.


    "Come on," Julia muttered and guided Alex along. Whatever that was going to happen, she had absolute faith in Alex''s ability to come out on top.

 Chapter 106 The Convergence Maze (1)

    The first-year students of the Hunters Academy spent the rest of their day making plans and alliances.


    Naturally, Alex and his friends did the same and even called over Abigail to include her in the planning.


    "I know I can only make it to the second stage of the competition, but that should give me enough points to jump a class. So don''t worry too much about me." Abigail said once the issue was raised.


    It would be a miracle if she survived the first stage of the competition. But she couldn''t ask for more.


    "I see... In any case, once the event begins, make sure to find us. You have my contact information; all you have to do is send me a message and I''ll give you our location.


    "One last thing though, make sure to carry anything you deem necessary to survive. Be it medical supplies, weapons, etc. One can never be too careful." Alex added.


    This time, he was learning from his mistake and had already planned to include anything needed in three stages.


    "Of course. I''ll see you guys tomorrow." Abigail said and left for her dorm.


    "Let''s return as well," Alex suggested, and they departed.


    .....


    The next day


    The thousands of students who would partake in the main event all gathered at their class-allocated combat systems, ready to enter the immersive universe of virtual reality.


    Sometime later, the instructors made their way to the front of the building. Instructor Horvey stepped forward and addressed the students.


    "Good morning everyone. I trust you are prepared for today''s event. Just as explained to you, today marks the start of your competition with the first event being The Convergence Maze."


    "That''s good. We should stick close together. The Convergence Maze is known to be a vicious place of traps and death. But we should be able to clear this rite of passage without much issue."


    To the students gathered here, this was simply a write of passage they must undergo to shed their childhood and step into adulthood. Of course, some people will die, but that has been the way since their empire was born.


    They were a race of warriors and there was no room for weaklings. Ross'' attention was focused on the Convergence Maze, his brows furrowed in concern.


    Once the barrier around it is depowered, they would be all teleported to the lowest floor where they must find their way out while fighting.


    It sounded easy on paper, but previous records show that this Maze had a success rate of 46%. While he was confident in his strength and abilities, anything could happen.


    "You okay buddy?" Alex saw his expression and asked. He could understand the feelings of his long-time friend.


    "Yeah..." Ross replied with a small stiff smile and returned his gaze to the surrounding students. He understood that not many of them were going to make it out alive.


    Sometime later, the trio noticed Abigail approaching them from the distance. "Hey, everyone" She waved at them once she got close to them.


    On her back was her trustee quiver and a bow. She was ready, set and go to go. She noticed that Alex also carried his favourite weapon, the short staff that had the ability to take the form of a long staff of a spear.


    Julia carried a large sword on her waist that gave off a cold feeling as if taken right from the depths of a frozen tundra. ''Wow...''


    Of course, as a member of a rich family, there was nothing she couldn''t get. Ross on the other hand carried no weapons at all. For him, his fists were all the weapons he needed.


    Suddenly, the students observed as the barrier around the Convergence Maze came down, signalling the start of the competition.


    But to them, it was the first step of their rite of passage as some of them won''t be going back home.


    "Alright guys, it''s time to get serious," Alex stated and they all got ready. To stick together and not be separated during teleporting, they were told to make physical contact with those they wished to go with.

 Chapter 107 The Convergence Maze (2)

    The student groups and alliances were all teleported to the lowest floor of the maze, down below the earth and had to make their way up to the top.


    Alex and his friends opened their eyes and looked at their surroundings, noticing the large open hall. The space looked like an ancient style of architecture where the ceiling was several meters high and the walls grey and dark.


    Even in this slightly dark space, they had enough light to see. At the end of the large hall was a large opening that led into the depths of the maze, but there was a barrier that covered the exit as it was not opened yet.


    The students were given a grace period of a few minutes before the entrance was opened. They had a total of six hours to find their way out of the shifting maze and gather as many points as possible.


    The group deduced this as their starting point and there were many such spaces for the other students. Some found themselves alone, others in pairs and for those who made contact before teleporting, ended up together.


    "This should be our starting point," Alex muttered focusing on the locked entrance. He moved to a nearby wall and observed its structure, but he couldn''t tell how strong the walls were. So, he did the only sensible thing.


    BOOOM!


    Alex punched the wall with more than half his strength, but the only thing that happened was the loud sound of something hitting the wall and a small gust of disturbed air.


    The wall held on without so much as a crack.


    "I guess escaping the maze via breaking through the walls would be impossible," Alex muttered, turning his attention back to his group.


    Seraph Yiny, the principal of the academy, sat in her specialized cabin and waited for the event to start. This choice of venue, instead of the lounge for the instructor, was because she was expecting Hunter Zol to grace the event with his presence. After all, he had hinted at being present.


    This was obviously due to Alexander Gray, as their last discussion about the boy''s unusual situation made them curious to see if something would change. And while she did not know much about Alex, she knew no one had kept the attention of Hunter Zol for as long as Alex did.


    This was a real competition for Alex and the other students, as such, they could be exposed to Alex''s abilities he hadn''t discovered or revealed yet. Surprisingly, the academy was not the only one keeping an eye on this event as other forces with their own means were watching for the sake of a certain someone.


    Whatever their goal was, only they could determine that. Of course, The Order had already made their intent clear about Alex, but how exactly they wanted Alex''s help was still up for debate.


    ''I hope he shows us something interesting...'' She thought to herself, a small smile appearing on her beautiful face. She turned to look at the empty chair and wondered when he would show up.


    And as if by clockwork, Hunter Zol appeared like a ghost, startling the principal for a moment. She quickly got up and greeted him with a small bow.


    "Mm... How are the preparations?" Zol asked before making his way to the seat prepared for him.


    "Everything has been prepared and the failsafe set in place is at the ready to intervene if a student finds themselves struggling to cope." She explained and returned to her chair.


    Hunter Zol nodded and tuned and linked his display to the system and selected Alex as his primary viewpoint.


    ''Hmm... Julia will definitely become an issue if things go south for them.'' He thought about the personality of her niece and how she would behave now that she was officially Alex''s partner.


    Yes, he was very much aware that Alex had proposed to Julia which had cranked up her possessiveness to higher-than-normal levels, and this got him slightly worried. As her family member, she knew what that girl thought.

 Chapter 108 The Convergence Maze (3)

    The barrier finally came down, signalling the start of the Convergence Maze. Most students instantly dashed into the maze without much thought.


    This time, the students were not the run-of-the-mill kind, they were the cream of the crop and while not entirely so, they all had confidence in their abilities.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Abigail began the first scan without being prompted and once the layout of their path became clear in the lens, the group took deep breaths to settle any lingering nerves. Their lives were on the line, and there was no way they were going to jeopardize that.


    "Alright, let''s go," Alex said and Ross nodded and dashed forward quickly being followed by the rest. As their vanguard, it was his job to make sure he spotted any danger before it became too late. His guard was raised to the maximum, and his fire ability was on the ready.


    As they made their way through the labyrinth, observed the surrounding walls. The walls were just as grey and dark as their starting point, and they couldn''t see any end to the height of the walls. It was like it gradually disappeared as it went high.


    Additionally, the walls had a metallic sheen to them as well as straight lines that showed the walls being joined together and could be split apart. The floors also had similar marks like rectangular shapes that showed the path followed when the walls shifted.


    Overall, the labyrinth space was spacious enough for twenty or more people to move side by side, providing a lot of room for swinging their weapons.


    It was clear the labyrinth was huge, but they had no need for that as they had ample speed to cover large distances.


    What mattered to them was to find their way out to the top and hope they didn''t fall into any traps or encounter void creatures. But such a possibility was extremely low if not outright impossible. The labyrinth was crawling with void creatures.


    Ross suddenly took a sharp left followed by the others. So far, only a few minutes had passed, and they were still at the edges of their starting point.


    They had no idea when the maze walls would start moving, but they hoped it wouldn''t be when they were a long way from the next turn.


    "Looks like they''re handling it fine," Abigail muttered, her bow nocked with an arrow and ready to fire when required.


    Alex had his spear in his right hand and Julia had her cold sword. They made sure to stay out of sight and not circulate any mana. After all, these creatures were drawn to the usage of mana.


    "We have to move before more creatures show up or the walls move." Alex expressed his intentions as he looked behind to see if there was anything or anyone approaching.


    "Yeah, but the only way forward is through that corridor. We can make quick work of them and leave but that would put those students in danger" Ross replied and explained their dilemma.


    While the students were winning, they hadn''t eliminated one of the void creatures yet. And the longer they took, the chances of them drawing in more void creatures.


    Julia listened to their words with a slight frown. She did not like the delay and since they had to move as soon as possible, she decided to take matters into her own hands. She could care less about the other students as her only priority was moving forward with her Alex.


    Instantly, the others watched as Julia dashed forward at insane speeds and covered a distance of several hundred metres in a few seconds! "Shit!" Alex cussed and ran after her. The other two not wanting to be left behind, chased after them.


    As Julia approached the fight, she infused her mana into her sword, and this quickly caught the attention of the void creatures. Alex caught up with Julia in the next second but said nothing and infused his spear with his ''mana'' as well.


    Three of those creatures departed from the rest and moved towards the approaching duo.


    "Take the one on your left and I''ll handle the other two." Alex started and noticed Julia nod her head in agreement.


    "Awesome." He muttered and explosively increased his speed. In an instant, Alex was before the first creature, the spear in his right hand launched forward for a thrusting attack.

 Chapter 109 The Convergence Maze (4)

    Julia was once again reminded of the kind of person her man was and when she saw him disappear from her side and instantly reach the approaching void creatures, her heart leaped with joy and pride.


    ''As beautiful and majestic as always.'' She thought with a small grin and watched as Alex''s launch pierced the first void creature, running it through to the back with a resounding boom before swiftly somersaulting mid-air to break his momentum.


    The void creatures were not even aware that one of their comrades was destroyed in an instant as they couldn''t even sense his approach. Alex swiftly charged at his second target the moment he landed on the floor.


    He closed the small distance in an instant and when he got close, Julia was also before her target, her sword cutting through the air and leaving a trail of cold wind wherever it passed. Her blade cleaved the void creature in tow before the pure creature''s tentacles could reach her.


    However, the creature was not yet down. Julia ducked to dodge the tentacles and appeared below her target. She readjusted her stance and in several swings condensed into one due to her agility, sliced the void creature into multiple pieces, each piece becoming a small block of ice.


    Alex on the other hand appeared behind the beast-like void creature and caused it to explode in a similar way as the first. He then turned to the other students still fighting in the distance and because of their actions in reducing their numbers had more room to attack as they managed to kill one of them.


    Before he could decide anything else, he noticed Ross zoom past them, speedily approaching the warzone of abilities.


    ''Looks like he doesn''t want to be left behind.'' Alex thought as he watched Ross reach them. Abigail arrived beside them a moment later but made no moves to follow behind Ross. He simply watched as he went ahead.


    Ross upon reaching the fiery zone circulated his mana by allowing it to flow to his hands and feet. This resulted in his hands and feet catching fire but not burning. The intensity of the heat was also no joke.


    The students and the void creatures were instantly alerted of their new guests, but the students did not have the luxury of focusing on him. So far as it was not a void creature, it was all good. Additionally, it looked like the person was here to help them.


    Ross expertly evaded the flying abilities and arrived before one of the void creatures that was already turning around to face him. With a swift move, he threw a high kick that cut through the air with a fiery arc blade that cut the void creature in half.


    "Shouldn''t we help him?" Abigail asked as she watched Ross face the two void creatures alone, her expression ridden with worry. She doubted if she could take out a void creature that fast.


    "Nah... He''ll be fine," Alex responded with a shrug and true to his words, Ross made quick work of them, leaving his surroundings in a sea of flames. The flames burned for some time before going out as the flesh of the void creatures quickly melted away.


    A moment of silence settled in the labyrinth space. "See? Let''s join him." Alex added to prove his point to Abigail who stood there with an ''Oh'' expression.


    She quickly regained her composure and followed behind Alex and Julia. She still held her bow and arrow and refused to put them down, as they were not in a safe place for her to relax, given that she was not as strong.


    A few seconds later, they arrived by Ross'' side and looked at the students sitting on the floor. They were clearly out of it as they looked spent. Alex narrowed his eyes slightly as he recognized one of them.


    ''Wasn''t he in the sieving stage of the competition?'' He now understood why they were struggling so much even though it looked like they were winning earlier.


    "Are you guys alright?" Ross asked once he confirmed there was no danger left.


    "Yeah... we''re good." One of them responded and slowly got up, the rest quickly following suit. They looked at their helpers and instantly recognized Alex.


    "Wait, aren''t you Alexander Gray?"


    "In the flesh."


    "Ah... That''s why." They realized and then looked at the others. It was no wonder they easily got rid of the void creatures. If the void creatures on the 4th level were this troublesome for them, imagine what the higher levels would be like.


    They trembled slightly just thinking about it.

 Chapter 110 The Convergence Maze (5)

    Ross looked at the students sternly, already predicting what they were thinking when he saw the hopeful look in their eyes as soon as they recognized Alex.


    The group of four exchanged glances as they thought of tagging along with Alex and his group. Their lives were on the line, and there was no room for pride. One of them turned to face Alex and was about to speak when...


    "No. you can''t follow us. You''ll only slow us down." Ross interjected before the words could even come out. He had no time to entertain others and put his life on the line defending them. They were hunters, not heroes, at least not in that sense of the word.


    It was one thing when Alex invited someone to join their team, and it was another for them to pick up strays.


    "But..." The student in front wanted to explain how they would be useful with numbers, but Ross did not have any of it.


    "No buts..." He stated coldly and looked towards Alex who only observed the interaction within so much as a word. He was of the same opinion as Ross. They only helped because their path led through here, nothing more, nothing less.


    "I agree with him." Julia chipped in. They already had one person too many and were not interested in taking four more.


    "And we''ve already spent too much time here. Let''s move before the walls of more void creatures arrive. Also, this is a rite of passage, not a charity event." She replied angrily before moving towards Alex, ready to move on to his word.


    "..."


    The students were speechless and there was nothing they could say to defend their case. They watched as Alex bade them good luck and disappeared with his group.


    "What do we do now?" One of them said, already eager to run after them.


    Additionally, if they were unfortunate, they could be put on long winding paths where they would have to traverse multiple curves before covering the same distance as others. Worse of all, they could be temporarily trapped in a room where they had to wait for the next shift before moving again.


    And if they were trapped with void creatures... It went without saying, and if they were trapped in a mana-draining zone along with void creatures....


    There were many such dangers in the Convergence Maze.


    "Close the gaps, maintain the pace and keep an eye on the walls..." Alex instructed as he moved closer to the group. Their vigilance had gone up a notch, and their eyes dashed left and right for the unexpected.


    He changed his spear into a short-staff and stuck it to the magnetic holder on his back. What was about to happen would require speed, agility and quick thinking. He needed all the freedom of movement he could get.


    Alex also turned to look behind and could see the group of four students far in the distance, attempting to be close but not too close.


    ''The distance Between our groups is too wide. They would definitely be split from us.'' His words weren''t entirely baseless and the floor they moved on had clear marks that showed evidence of shifts. The only thing he didn''t know was how fast or slow the walls would move.


    ''We can only hope we ourselves are not separated.'' He thought to himself while glancing at Julia. He was worried about how this crazy girl of his would react if they were separated.


    A few seconds later, the intensity of the rumbling increased signaling the start of the shift. Ross sensed the shift in the ground and looked at the walls to his left and right and saw a demarcation a few metres away that hinted at a possible wall shift.


    They wouldn''t make it across at the speed they were moving, and they couldn''t leave Abigail behind. The only option was....


    "Stop!"


    Ross exclaimed and immediately came to a halt, prompting the group to do the same.

 Chapter 111 The Convergence Maze (6)

    The decision Ross made was a smart move if they had continued moving forward without observing their surroundings, it could have ended badly.


    The instant they came to a stop, the wall that Ross noticed instantly moved at speeds no less than their moving speed. It instantaneously moved to close the path forward with a loud boom.


    Abigail swallowed nervously as her heartbeat increased. ''That could have been bad.'' Her facial expression was gloomy and filled with dread. She then looked behind and saw the path they had travelled along was similarly blocked off, cutting them off from the other four students.


    Paths closed and new ones opened, students were trapped, and others were plunged into despair as they were locked in with void creatures. The unfortunate ones that were directly in the path of a fast-moving wall and not fast enough were crushed to death.


    Alex and his friends were now standing with their backs facing each other in a small circle. Each watching out for any potential danger. However, nothing seemed to happen in the first few seconds as the walls shifted and their space expanded to look like a large hall.


    ''This can''t be good...''


    A large space like that could be indicative of a fighting space. "Stay sharp and get ready. I think we''ll be having company soon." Alex said with a stern expression and retrieved his staff, taking its spear form.


    Abigail and Julia nodded and retrieved their weapons as well. They glanced slightly in Alex''s direction and noticed how the wall was moving slowly.


    Because of the moving walls and resounding booms. They could barely hear the sound of any void creature. But they were not about to be deceived.


    Abigail was particularly scared as she had not fought any creature yet. She even doubted if she could finish off one on her own.


    ''I still need to gather my own points, otherwise, what is the point of even being here?'' She reasoned and infused her specially designed arrows. Because she had a wind ability, the aura that the arrows gave off once infused with her mana was grey-coloured.


    Without rest, she dashed forward to eliminate the ones approaching.


    Ross performed a fiery dance, using his body to execute complex manoeuvres infused with the flames of his abilities. He created fiery arcs, blades, and explosions to attack the void creatures, as he carried no weapons.


    His unrelenting attacks and complex dodging techniques allowed him to evade most of the abilities thrown his way. Of course, the few that hit him did barely any damage to his armour. Of course, any hit he took from the attacks of the void creatures slightly pushed him around.


    However, his combat skills were not simple. Every time he was pushed by the attacks of the void creatures, he used the momentum to readjust himself and deliver other powerful attacks. Most of the time, these attacks left the void creatures with only a third of their bodies remaining.


    He was the loudest of the bund due to how he was using his fire abilities, as there were constant explosions resounding in the large hall brightening his immediate environment in an orange and yellow hue.


    However, the heat from his environment did not harm him. After all, he can''t be damaged by his own abilities.


    Not even a minute had passed and already, seven of the attacking void creatures were dead from Julia and Ross'' side, completely obliterated.


    Abigail observed the fighting prowess of Ross and Julia and was once again impressed by the capabilities of Alex''s friends. The presence of Alex had cast a sort of shadow on the other elite students, hence, their genius was often times overlooked.


    ''Alex isn''t the only amazing one of the bunch. I bet his class is full of students as powerful as them.'' She mindfully mused while making sure her attention was not lax.


    "Abigail!"


    She heard Alex exclaim and when she focused on him, noticed how he had already killed three out of the five he was fighting and the remaining two were already on the verge of death. What''s more, those two were sent her way.

 Chapter 112 The Convergence Maze (7)

    Alex''s mode of fighting was simple; infuse his spear with his light mana and pierce the void creatures in one go and make them go boom when he unleashed a small burst of his mana within them.


    That was how he quickly killed three void creatures within seconds and injured the other two for Abigail to kill.


    Naturally, he had his own way of evading their attacks: His superior speed. With his quick reflexes and agility, he could swiftly manoeuvre the sea of abilities, claws, fangs, and tentacles. And while there were a few unscrupulous abilities, he could tank them due to his stronger body as well as the armour he wore.


    Unlike the Battle Royale where he wore a fabric-like armour, this time, he wore a metallic one. After all, their life was on the line.


    "Abigail!"


    He exclaimed to get Abigail''s attention to the void creatures he was sending her way. As there was more to deal with, he turned his focus back to the rest of the attacking void creatures. Of course, a sliver of his attention was always on her.


    Abigail promptly focused on the incoming void creature with her mana-infused arrow. In a swift move, she took form and drew her bow back till the string of her bow grew tout.


    She released the breath she was holding and then released the arrow. Not waiting for it to make an impact, she quickly reloaded and aimed at the second one.


    BOOM!


    The first void creature exploded in a rain of flesh and blood, and unlike normal human blood, the blood of void creatures took the hue of their elements. If a void creature had a blue hue to its attributes, its blood also carried the same colour.


    Abigail unleashed her second arrow and finished the other void creature, earning 10 points for herself. While a measly amount compared to Alex, Julia and Ross, it was still a start.


    Noticing how Abigail was able to finish them off quickly, Alex made a quick decision to increase the number of void creatures. So instead of destroying the void creatures coming towards him, he crippled them and sent them to Abigail.


    His decision wasn''t done on a whim as he had considered doing so for a while. The strength and abilities of the void creatures they would be facing will continue to increase as they move up the labyrinth.


    The others simply turned their gaze around in an effort to give them some ''privacy''. Ross moved to the area where the void creatures came from to check if there was a path they could follow, but after searching for a while with Abigail even joining him soon after, they found nothing.


    "I think we''re trapped in this room." Abigail declared for Alex and Julia to also hear.


    "Yeah, we can only wait till the next shift." Ross shook his head in acquiescence. This delay would decrease their chances of coming out first, but there was nothing they could do.


    Hearing their words was no surprise to Alex as he had deduced as much when he noticed the room forming from the start. They were lucky it was only a trapping room and no mana-draining zone.


    "Let''s get some rest then. There is no pint doing anything else." He suggested and moved with Julia to find a spot to sit and relax. Julia was of course, glued to him as always. It was something he enjoyed, and it always made him feel loved.


    ''She definitely knows how to make someone feel special.'' He thought delightedly.


    The rest shrugged in acceptance and found their own place of rest. The room was big enough to easily hold over two thousand people.


    .....


    "The Class 1A students sure know how to put on a show." An instructor muttered as he watched the elite students decimate every void creature they encountered. While the void creatures were weakened for the students, it was still impressive.


    Of course, some were struggling, and they were mostly from those who qualified for the Battle Royale. A fight that would take an elite student a few seconds to finish, took other students more time to finish, and that was accompanied by taking many hits in the process.


    If not for the armor they wore, many would have been too injured to continue. Of course, there were those who were already eliminated.


    "Naturally, they aren''t like the others. But it seems many of them are trapped, some very unfortunate." Another noted as he watched some students fighting void creatures while also trapped in a mana-draining zone.


    Most of the students had stopped moving due to being trapped and could only wait for the next shift. It had only been a little over five minutes and most were already eliminated.

 Chapter 113 The Convergence Maze (8)

    There were those who were crying their eyes out from losing their companions, but there was nothing they could do except continue moving forward.


    And while they may be eliminated, they were still eligible for the other events. It was a point-gathering competition after all, and they could make a comeback.


    Zen Henjok and his friends were among the students trapped in a mana-draining zone while fighting multiple void creatures.


    "Fuck! Why are there so many of them?!"


    Phell Cussell, a one-horned, cussed as he dashed around evading the void creatures and attacking whenever he had the chance.


    It didn''t also help that whenever they made contact with the floor, their mana would be drained. Of course, the amount drained was minimal compared to their pool of mana. But the problem was that they were trapped in a room fighting void creatures, many of them too.


    Even if they finished off all the void creatures, the room was still a problem. If the next shift didn''t happen soon, they would be sitting ducks waiting to be slaughtered.


    "Just shut up and fight!"


    Amon shouted from his position, throwing wind-blades here and there. His moves were exceptional and well-timed to deliver the most efficient attack to finish off the creatures. They may be under the shadow of Zen, but they were still Class 1A students!


    Zen himself was busy fighting off his own void creatures, and while he wasn''t having much of a problem fighting them, his expression was getting gloomier and gloomier.


    There was only one person he saw as an adversary, and his thoughts were always on him. Everything with him involved turned into a competition for him as he wanted to beat him in every category possible.


    But as it was now, if he and his friends were trapped in here while they lost mana as time passed, wouldn''t that mean Alex would be ahead of them? Naturally, he had considered the possibility that he was trapped as well, but what were the chances?


    Amon was tired of Zen''s obsession but could not say anything. It was getting old and just plain nonsense. Of course, he wouldn''t say anything.


    ''Let''s just hope he gets his chance soon.''


    Time passed as the others continued to make small talk to avoid thinking of their unfavourable situation. Five minutes later, the walls of the maze rumbled again, prompting all of them to gather around each other in a circle, each of them focusing on a direction to watch out for dangers.


    The mana-draining effect had also disappeared once the rumbling began. However, the amount of mana they had lost during that time period was over 15% of their total reserves. While not too much, it was not little either.


    After all, this was still the 4th floor and there were many zones there like that. Mana was also the only way to destroy the void creatures. Running out of mana was not an option. Mana recovery was very slow without a mana platform.


    "Alright, stay sharp and be ready."


    Zen ordered with his gaze moving around observing the shifting walls. They could hear the sound of explosions and loud screams in the distance.


    "Looks like some people are still fighting," Amon commented, slowly circulating his mana.


    "Oscar, make a scan."


    "Roger." He quickly prompted his device to scan their layout to determine their path. Once he determined where they needed to go, he shared with his companions.


    "Okay, we''re moving. Don''t fight the void creatures if you can help it and focus on moving. We''re not here to help others." Zen instructed and the others acknowledged. As soon as they did, they all sped out.


    The students they met along the labyrinth path busy fighting off void creatures were ignored as they swiftly made their way past them, not bothering to look behind.


    It was every man for himself, or more accurately, every team for themselves.No?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 114 The Convergence Maze (9)

    Alex and his group soon got their path reopened once the walls shifted again. After a quick scan of their path forward, they dashed at their usual speed and formation.


    The void creatures they encountered along their path were swiftly eliminated by Ross and Julia, helping the students by extension. Of course, not all students were struggling as they even encountered students of their own class.


    In that case, they just ignored them and zoomed past them without bothering them. They were just as good as they were and the speed at which they killed the creatures was just as impressive. The only thing they had to watch out for was the rain of abilities flying around.


    "We''ve wasted a lot of time being trapped in that room. We should try to cover as much ground as possible." Alex stated and the others nodded.


    Their run was smooth for the most part as the void creatures posed little threat to them, at least those on the fourth floor.


    But things were about to take a serious turn. Two minutes into their ran, the floor and walls began to rumble again.


    "Already!"


    Abigail exclaimed in frustration. They hadn''t covered that much ground since their release. What''s more, the number of turns they were making to cover a straight distance to the next level was more than four times in the beginning.


    "Forget about that and keep your eyes peeled!" Ross replied with a stern voice. They didn''t have the luxury of wandering when the maze would shift its walls.


    Alex''s eyes furrowed as he watched the movements of the floor and walls. For some reason, he felt this shift would be different, but he wasn''t sure how.


    The experiences of their predecessors varied each year. As there was always something new to watch out for. His gaze moved to Julia on his right and watched her calmly.


    The way she moved with attention to her surroundings and the occasional looking back at him showed how committed she was to watching out for him. Of course, he did the same.


    She was not particularly worried about him, but she wondered where the other guy went.


    "Where''s Ross?" She asked.


    Julia instantly realized he was missing as well and fell on her knees with both hands on the ground. The tears were already falling from her eyes with a broken expression on her face.


    Abigail noticed how the girl was nearly broken and moved towards her, ''What''s with this girl? If anything, those two should be fine, especially Alex.''


    "Erm... Julia? Wherever Alex and Ross were sent, I''m sure they will be fine." Abigail began, trying to raise her spirit, but the poor girl continued to sob.


    Sighing to herself, she moved closer and kneeled before her, "Alex and Ross should be making their way to the next floor up. Shouldn''t we be doing the same?"


    Hearing her words. Julia came out of her self-misery and quickly stood up, wiping the tears from her eyes. Her act nearly sent Abigail tumbling. She could only shake her head in defeat. The girl was a crazy she had never seen before.


    "You''re right. Sitting here and moping about his disappearance isn''t going to bring him back. I have to find him myself!" She boldly exclaimed; her right hand made into a fist to express her determination.


    However, before she could do anything else, the loud roars and screeches of void creatures were already upon them. It seemed her screams from earlier had drawn them here.


    ''Fuck...''


    Abigail could only cuss their bad luck. With Alex and Ross gone, Julia would be doing most of the heavy lifting and while she could hold her own, she knew it would take more than one arrow to eliminate a void creature.


    The problem was the creatures weren''t just going to be standing there for her to shoot. They were just as fast as they were.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of most of them," Julia said and retrieved her sword from her waist. The air around her had also changed, matching her expression; she was mad.

 Chapter 115 The Convergence Maze (10)

    ''Now I kinda pity the void creatures.'' Abigail mused.


    Now, don''t get the wrong idea; she was still scared as hell. Her life was on the line for crying out loud. But when she looked at the stern expression and cold air around Julia, she understood that the girl was beyond pissed.


    She recalled how she acted when Alex first suggested she tagged along with them. Julia had almost cried because of that. She was that possessive of Alex, and if she was being honest, straight out crazy.


    She swallowed the lump forming in her throat then nocked her bow with three arrows, all infused with her mana and distanced herself from Julia.


    Immediately the void creatures showed their ugly faces, she disappeared from where she stood and closed the distance of 78 metres from the turn the creatures were coming from. She was not willing to give them any chance.


    She was pissed and needed to vent her frustration at losing Alex and Ross, mostly Alex. Once she reached them, the first void creature, whose shape was difficult to describe, released a breath of concentrated red energy that had the power to incinerate everything in its path.


    Of course, Julia saw it charging that attack the moment she noticed the red energy gathering in its mouth. She evaded to the wall on her left, swiftly climbing to a short height.


    She turned around and used the walls to propel herself towards the creature that was now turning in her direction. Her actions were swift and true, directly cutting through the creature from head to bottom.


    This time around, she did as Alex did and released a small burst of her mana when her sword reached the centre of the creature.


    BOOOM!


    The first creature exploded in a rain of ice blocks. Without a moment to waste, she moved to the next creature. After all, she had seven more to take care of.


    Abigail was scared shitless when the first attack from the void creature came her way. If she had not been keeping quite a distance from the void creatures, that beam attack could have incinerated her where she stood.


    ''Of course, he should be aware of her personality... But are the women in the Knight Family that fierce and possessive?''


    This was an observation that had piqued her interest. Julia for the most part had been well behaved and quiet. She was always with her friends and while she had heard a few rumors about her personality, she had thought nothing of them.


    But right now, seeing it with her own eyes, she understood how obsessive the girl was. Her desire to be close to Alex was almost unhealthy.


    Of course, what would she know about being in a relationship? She had focused all her energy on building her strength till she got to where she was today. There was no room for romance.


    Naturally, she has had her fair share of suitors, but none of them caught her fancy. Her job also made it difficult to go out and socialize.


    Back to the screen, she watched as Julia finished off the creatures and turned to leave with the other girl running after her.


    The screen changed and showed the position of Ross already engaged in combat with a group of void creatures.


    His position was particularly eye-catching as the number of void creatures in that path was abnormal. There were more than seventy void creatures in the path he found himself.


    He was literally trapped in an encirclement. Fortunately for him, he wasn''t the only one there as other students, both elite and otherwise were fighting their way out.


    Of course, some students had already lost their lives to the void creatures when they failed to evade their beaming attacks. Others were injured and was only a matter of time before they soon followed.


    The place was like a dump site for void creatures and students. There was a clear path ahead but too many obstacles to overcome, and the void creatures were not playing around.


    The attacks and abilities they unleashed would have been enough to destroy a large city in seconds, and if it weren''t for the walls and floor being denser and tougher than normal, the entire labyrinth would have collapsed by now.

 Chapter 116 Alone (1)

    Ross found himself in a path that was blocked on both fronts. The moment he appeared, if he hadn''t been on guard, he would have taken massive damage.


    Still, he was hit heavily with flying earth bullets that sent him flying multiple metres before impacting heavily on the floor.


    "Ugh..." He groaned in slight pain and annoyance but quickly got back to his feet to avoid becoming collateral.


    The number of abilities flying around, and void creatures was insane. "What happened?" His gaze moved rapidly to take everything in. The last thing he remembered was Julia calling out to Alex before he was engulfed in a much brighter light.


    The next moment, he was hit with earth bullets. His mind spun quickly and analyzed his situation before coming to a conclusion.


    "So that''s what happened. I bet Alex was also displaced somewhere..." He now understood why Julia screamed her heart out.


    "Now I''m worried what that girl will do. Wherever you are, you better find her quick." He found a relatively less rowdy space to observe before doing anything. He also made sure to avoid the attacks being thrown everywhere.


    "It''s like a warzone here..."


    He recognized some of the students from his class as well as others from the Class 1A. But they were too busy to chat or do anything else.


    What''s more, it was every man for himself. Just because you recognize someone doesn''t mean you''d be working together.


    He made a quick scan to determine his position and the way out of the encirclement. He then turned his head to the right where there was the most student fighting to create an opening.


    The others on the opposite side had no choice but to fight the void creatures there otherwise, they''d be overwhelmed more than they already were.


    Realizing he had left himself open to the incoming attacks, he did the only thing he could do at that moment: tank it and hope he survived.


    He circulated his mana and quickly engulfed himself in a flame ball to add to the defence of his armour. He also curled himself to minimize his exposed body. Then....


    BOOOOOOM!


    "Ugh!"


    He slammed into the walls of the labyrinth with the force of a speeding bullet train, the pain was blinding as his consciousness wavered. His vision turned blurry and disoriented, and the noise and explosions faded into the background.


    His armour was able to hold but there were already several cracks in multiple areas, and because the walls were especially strong, they had no dent and even added to the damage he took.


    This was the first he was injured to such a degree, and because their avatars were programmed to believe this was real, he felt fear for the first time as his heart rate increased.


    His head was already bleeding, the blood streaming down his face down to his chin and into his cracked armour. His body slid down the wall and eventually reached the ground eliciting another groan of pain from him.


    But that wasn''t enough for the void creatures. They dashed towards his direction to devour him.


    Ross raised his head with difficulty as he watched the void creatures approach him in their numbers. The four that attacked him before were not the only ones coming after him as this number had increased to seven.


    With everything he had, he ignored the pain coming from all over his body and got back to his feet, but his form was unsteady and wavering.


    Circulating his mana, he yelled in defiance, threw his right hand forward and unleashed another flaming pillar attack that reached the closest void creature rushing towards him.


    Without waiting to see the results of his attack, he gathered mana in both hands and slammed them into the ground generating a wall of flames that spread outwards from his position.

 Chapter 117 Alone (2)

    The flame wall Ross created wasn''t meant to attack, but to act as a cover for him to escape the encirclement. He did not have time to worry about the others who would be caught up in the flames'' path.


    Once the flame wall spread out to cover his figure from the approaching void creatures, he ran towards it himself. Since the ability was powered by his mana, he was immune to the flames.


    Furthermore, as a fire user, he inherently develops resistance to high heat. With this, he disappeared into the flame wall that drew closer and closer to the void creatures.


    Naturally, the creatures weren''t going to blaze right through the wall of flames. They promptly evaded the flame wall once it got close to them.


    Some flew higher, others backed away and the rest unleashed their own attacks that clashed with the flame wall.


    BOOOM!


    The clash produced a loud explosion that added to the already ongoing explosions around. However, Ross had gotten the chance he wanted. He ran in the direction of the void creatures that floated higher, creating a space for him to escape.


    WHOOOSH!


    His figure sped out of the flame wall with his body covered in the same flames. He was like a malevolent fiery god that came from the fiery depths of hell, his eyes lit up in fury.


    As soon as the void creatures noticed his running figure, they turned around and went after him. Ross didn''t have time to worry about the coming void creatures as the path he was moving towards had a bunch of students fighting void creatures.


    ''I don''t have time to waste on fighting, but I doubt these damn creatures will allow me to pass freely.''


    "Watch out!"


    From the time he warned those students of the approaching void creatures to his leap into the air, not more than 3 seconds had elapsed. It all happened so fast...


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    The fireball reached the ground and unleashed its contained power. The entire space shook violently as the flames from the explosion incinerated the void creatures in its path and the shockwave sent the rest flying at high speeds.


    "Fuck you!"


    "Are you crazy? Can''t you see us around?!"


    The students who were affected by his attack cussed him from their place on the ground. If they hadn''t abandoned whatever they were doing to get out of his path of the fire, they would have died, and some even had their armour damaged.


    This caused them to break cold sweat on their backs. Some were angry at his actions and were ready to give Ross a piece of their mind when he reached the ground.


    In one move, Ross had eliminated more than 20 void creatures. The shockwaves had injured some and the observant students didn''t miss this opportunity and killed them.


    Once the explosion subsided and Ross touched the ground, the students who had a bit of leeway went towards him.


    "Hey, asshole, watch where you unleash your abilities. You could have killed somebody." A male student rebuked, teeming with unrepressed anger.


    Ross was not paying attention to the student''s outburst as he was trying to catch his breath when he heard someone call his name.


    "Hey Ross, you could have given us a warning you know?" One of them who Ross recognized as Philip Lasmid from his class spoke. While he was also a bit upset, once he recognized the person, his anger dissipated as Ross was a person he respected.


    "Huh? You know him?" The angry student asked. "Yeah, he''s my classmate and a close friend of Alexander Gray," Philip replied with a wry smile.

 Chapter 118 Alone (3)

    Ross straightened up when Philip spoke. He released a heavy breath placed both hands on his waist and said nothing. He had no obligation to reply to the angry student as he had already given a warning.


    "But he did warn us to get out of the way." A girl spoke from the side and slowly approached. Ross turned to her and knew her as Zephra Leen, the girl who once challenged Julia during their sparring class session.


    Zephra winked at Ross as if they had a close relationship. Of course, Ross did not pay her any mind. His attention was on his surroundings and saw that the pressure on the students had decreased drastically after he eliminated that many.


    Some had even broken through and escaped, but the rest decided to fight since it was now more manageable.


    "So what?" The angry student said, "Just because he''s Alex''s friend doesn''t mean he gets to do whatever he wants. Alex isn''t that special either. If he were here, I''d give him a piece of my mind too."


    "That''s enough, Michael." Another student, a female with and dark sclera, identified the angry student as Michael said to get him to calm down.


    "That girl said Ross gave a warning." She said, pointing to Zephra who only observed the loud and angry Michael.


    "Nah... He needs to apologize right now. He could have gotten someone killed," Michael was not listening. He moved closer to Ross and stopped about 5 metres away from him. Though shorter than Ross by many inches, he refused to back down.


    Philip and Zephra just watched and shook their heads. This was someone who wanted to pick a fight with a class monster. He had no idea how strong Ross was.


    ''Ignorance sure is bliss.'' Philip thought to himself and just decided to watch the show. Most of the remaining void creatures were already taken care of and the rest would soon follow, so they had the luxury of standing around.


    Ross looked at the boy sternly for a moment, his thoughts unknown to those watching. They wondered if a fight was going to take place, and this grabbed their attention.


    "And what would someone like you do?" Ross replied, his voice deep and menacing. Because of his height and stature, he appeared like a full-grown adult man; add his imposing voice to the mix and you get a scary person.


    Ross even turned his back on him once he finished, not wasting another second on him. This caused Michael to seethe with anger and humiliation. The guy had the nerve to turn his back on him.


    "Mm..." Ross nodded and continued, "I''m going to let go now, so you better behave yourself. Nod if you understand."


    Michael could do nothing but agree. The whispers he could hear coming from the surrounding students made the feeling of humiliation run deep.


    Ross narrowed his eyes at the boy and slowly retrieved his hands. He was not blind to how the boy felt humiliated, but he didn''t care either.


    This was his only warning, and if he ignored it and attacked again, it would be his downfall. Once he let go, Michael swiftly moved away from Ross, his hand rubbing his neck to ease the burning sensation he felt there.


    Ross looked at the boy briefly before turning around again. He did a quick scan to draw a new path and once that was completed, he looked over to Philip and Zephra.


    With a nod in their direction, he zoomed away.


    "Well, that was something," Philip muttered with his attention in the direction Ross ran. They would eventually follow as well since they all had the same destination.


    "Tch!" Michael snorted loudly and ran, leaving the others. Whether he was alone or with a group, right now he cared less and only wanted to get away from here.


    "They just won''t listen when you talk to them," Zephra said loud enough for everyone to hear her.


    "Haha... That''s funny coming from you." Philip sneered and shook his head.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" She narrowed her eyes at him. Zephra did not appreciate how Philip came at her, and it wasn''t like they had a disagreement.


    "Oh, nothing. I just recalled how you once challenged Julia and got your ass handed to you," he replied with a witty smile.


    "Fuck you, Philip." She snorted and left the scene. She didn''t have to listen to that asshole. As for Julia, well, she would have her rematch, and soon.

 Chapter 119 Dead End (1)

    Just like Ross, Alex found himself surrounded by several void creatures, and unlike Ross who had other students around combating the creatures, Alex found himself alone.


    "Huu...."


    He released a rugged breath as he took in his situation the moment he became aware of what happened.


    "I''ve been sent to a different path of the labyrinth, huh?" He eyed the several void creatures that turned around the moment he appeared.


    He could count about 50 or more void creatures with several variations in their shapes and attributes. The room he was in was huge as well. To his left and right, he could see a path, each leading to a different location.


    But both paths were crawling with void creatures with some already rushing towards him and the rest charging for a beaming attack. Alex didn''t have time to think about anything else.


    His back was against a wall and before him as well was another path. Wherever those paths lead, there was only one way to find out.


    Multiple attacks rained down on him from every position besides his back. Using his superior speed, Alex evaded the attacks by swiftly rushing towards the path in front of him.


    His moves were agile and swift as he employed complex dodging techniques and killed the creatures that came too close.


    While his mana pool was not large, his method of only releasing a small burst of mana within the creatures and exploding them proved to be effective, but he could feel his pool draining very fast.


    The creatures screeched and roared in annoyance as they couldn''t take down Alex, however, their numbers were soon going to prove a challenge for him as even though he was moving forward, he was equally being pushed back by the attacks coming from every direction.


    He was constantly moving around, and if he were to pause for a moment, it could spell his doom. As he was moving around swiftly and evading, the number of void creatures that came close became too much, even for his speed.


    CLANG! CLANG!


    He found himself defending more than attacking and killing, and to avoid wasting his mana, he only defended using his spear.


    ''This is getting nowhere...'' He thought in panic when he noticed a tentacle that shot in his direction while he was busy deflecting the claws of another void creature. He didn''t have time to react....


    WHOOSH!


    The instant the spear left his hand, five void creatures in its path exploded in a rain of flesh and blood, but the spear carried on with its trajectory and soon, was upon those strange void creatures.


    BOOM!


    One of the guarding void creatures followed its comrades in exploding, however, as if nothing happened, the others continued their frenzy attacks and rushed towards him.


    Alex was not idle either, as the moment the spear left his hand, he was already running in that direction, all the while making sure to evade the incoming attacks.


    Of course, he took a few hits here and there, but he braved through them to escape his predicament. A few metres to the edge of his chosen path, the void creatures that looked to be guarding the path turned their attention to him.


    "So that''s why... But are void creatures supposed to behave like that?" The answer eluded him as from what he was taught, void creatures were driven by their desire to devour and destroy and had no other consideration.


    So, to see some of these creatures act the way they did left him baffled, but he did not have time to think about this strangeness. He was fighting to get out alive, so whatever behaviour they were displaying could be questioned later.


    Alex pointed out his right hand to call back his spear when another void creature ahead of him released its attack, the beaming killer ray of blue lightning speeding towards him.


    He swiftly jumped out of the way in a barrel-roll and once he touched down again, he closed the remaining distance in a spontaneous burst of speed.


    "Bye-bye."


    He muttered with his right hand embedded in the void creature that attacked. Then...


    BOOM!


    With his left hand now holding the called-back spear, Alex wasted no time and disappeared into the path before the remaining void creatures could react.


    But...

 Chapter 120 Dead End (2)

    But the path he had chosen was a dead end and this was something he was bound to discover very soon. Even still, there was more surprise in store for him.


    As Alex sped through the maze''s sharp turns, he kept an eye out for any void creatures. The creatures behind him were relentless in their pursuit and if Alex hadn''t a turn ahead of them, he would have received multiple attacks already.


    ''This is nuts! Why am I the only one here?'' He was confused as to why he hadn''t come across anyone till now.


    From what he could deduce, he was the only one who had appeared in that large hall before. What vexed him more was the fact that it was crawling with void creatures, and they seemed hell-bent on keeping him from leaving.


    ''There''s no point thinking about this now. First thing first is to get out of here ASAP.'' He quickly made another turn and ended up in a dead-end.


    "Shit!"


    He cussed and turned around, not daring to waste time. He zoomed past the intersection where the void creatures were coming from and the one that was directly opposite to the path he initially took.


    After a few seconds of running, he came across another dead end. "What the hell is happening?" Alex began to feel pressured as the feeling of being trapped was not a pleasant one.


    "Now, I have no choice but to face the incoming void creatures." He sighed as he gathered his breath and swung his spear around before infusing it with his mana.


    He wasn''t going to wait around for the creatures to keep him in one place. ''It''s better I take them on before they know what hit them'', he thought and ran back to the path he came from.


    ''No...'' He shook his head and continued, ''Julia isn''t that weak to not know what to do when I''m not around. And the plan is to come out alive, first place can go to hell.''


    He raised his head from his thinking pose and returned his to a short staff before placing it on his magnetic holder.


    With a general plan in mind, he slowly traced his path back to the large hall. ''Let''s finish some off and find a way out.''


    It hadn''t escaped him that the labyrinth walls hadn''t shifted since he was put here. It was as if he was put in an entirely different section of the Convergence Maze.


    Sometime later, he reached the edges of the large hall where he could make out the subtle sound of the void creatures. He stuck to the edge of the wall, looked over and observed what the remaining void creatures were doing.


    ''Six, nine, twelve, twenty-eight...'' Alex counted the ones he could see as he was not sure if there were more in the regions he couldn''t see.


    The void creatures were just floating around as if they had nothing to do. ''Shouldn''t they be scavenging the paths of the labyrinth?''


    The behaviour of this bunch was very odd, to say the least, and this made him question if these void creatures were entirely a different class or something else.


    He retrieved his gaze and stuck to the wall, breathing in and out to gather his nerves. Once he retrieved his staff and chose its spear form, he created a defensive ward around his body with his light abilities.


    ''Let''s hope my mana doesn''t run out before I make it to the other floors...'' That was his only problem at the moment.


    With that last thought in mind, he infused his spear with mana, ran out of his hiding place and instantly appeared mid-air before the void creatures could react.

 Chapter 121 Dead End (3)

    The moment Alex appeared mid-air above the void creatures, he pointed out his left hand down and unleashed a blinding light that overwhelmed the large hall, blinding all the void creatures temporarily.


    Naturally, he was also blinded. But before that, Alex made sure to memorize the position of multiple void creatures before going blind. Additionally, his light-based abilities allowed him to recover from light attacks much faster than other abilities.


    The resounding roars and screeches of the void creatures made their annoyance clear to him. Wasting no time, he dashed to his first target and ran through it with his spear, not forgetting to make the creature go boom.


    His vision quickly returned before the flash died down. Taking advantage of that, he swiftly moved around and finished off many more void creatures before they realized what happened.


    When their vision returned, Alex was nowhere to be seen as he disappeared into another path.


    ''Huu... That was a success.'' He thought in delight and looked at the path before him that branched into two sections a few metres away.


    He slowly moved forward this time around, as there was no need to rush. The void creatures were still screeching and roaring in the back, and he knew they wouldn''t move unless they saw someone. For whatever reason, those void creatures refused to move unless they saw someone.


    Alex got to the junction that split the path he was on into two and did a quick scan to determine his way forward.


    "Hmm?"


    However, the scan came back positive for both paths. Since the range was short, the algorithm drew a path that had no dead-ends for as far as it could see.


    And in this case, both paths showed no dead ends.


    Alex created a protective ward around his body in addition to his armour and channelled his mana into the spear. Once he got close to the entrance, he sped up and appeared instantly amid the void creatures, instantly taking out two of them.


    This quickly drew their attention and before they could react, Alex had taken out another four, his movement speed overshadowing what the creatures could react to as this time, he was not holding back in the physical department.


    His annoyance at being trapped played a big role in his raging emotions at the moment as he let off on the poor creatures.


    When the void creatures began moving and shooting their killer beams at him, only a few of them were left and with much more space to manoeuvre, Alex easily evaded their attacks and closed in on them with his spear.


    He couldn''t afford flashy techniques as he had to think of his mana capacity, the only limiting factor that limited his abilities. He did, however, unleash one of his special techniques when a void creature was closing in on him while he was dealing with another.


    Alex focused the ambient light of his mana into a concentrated, laser-like beam that was capable of burning through most materials and dealing precise, piercing damage. He could adjust the intensity, allowing it to either knock back or incinerate his target depending on the situation.


    And in this situation, he decided to incinerate the void creature. He called the skill Solar Lance; of course, he wasn''t going to go around calling out its name whenever he used it in fights. Who does that?


    The only issue was it burned a huge chunk of his mana pool. Pointing out two fingers of his left hand, the concentrated beam travelled at astounding speeds and incinerated the incoming void creature, leaving nothing but ashes of its existence.


    A few minutes later, Alex was left standing in the ashes, blood and flesh of the void creatures. His facial expression was dark and menacing because of the bits and pieces of flesh and blood splashed on him, but he gave it no thought.


    "Now what..."


    He wondered as he looked around, not sure what to do.

 Chapter 122 Second Floor of the Convergence Maze (1)

    The Convergence Maze was large enough to house thousands of people at once. It had many paths to travel as well as dead ends.


    In other sections of the labyrinth, there were more dangers of void creatures, mana-draining zones and dead ends. Some sections had less and were easily traversed.


    Regardless, the floors of the Convergence Maze had many exits to the other higher floors; it just took some people more effort than others to reach.


    And for a group that experienced less, Julia and Abigail were able to make their way through the labyrinth with relative ease.


    Of course, they had to fight their way through many hordes of void creatures and shifting walls. Luckily for Abigail, Julia did most of the fighting due to her current volatile state; she was very pissed off.


    And the void creatures were the ones to pay the price. The savagery she adopted when fighting the void creatures was both frightening and inspiring. Everywhere she went, she actively went after void creatures even when others were already engaging them.


    Enjoy new adventures at empire


    Naturally, most of these students were not happy about her actions, but one glare with her cold and menacing aura shut them up. Some students were able to recognize her and wondered why she was behaving as such.


    When they discovered Alex was not by her side, they understood. Abigail was reduced to nothing but an assistant who would constantly apologize on behalf of Julia for her rude remarks and arguments she engaged in.


    Even though she had not known Julia for long, it was a new side of her she had never seen. Honestly, she was tired of it, but her survival hinged on her following Julia around. If she could do this by herself, she would have.


    The void creatures on the fourth floor were to give a chance to those who qualified in the battle royale to gather some points if they could.


    Of course, most were already dead and even some of the elite students succumbed to the combined force of groups of void creatures. Others were eliminated when they failed to predict the path of the shifting walls and were flattened against the labyrinth walls.


    "Come on, let''s go." Abigail gestured to Julia for them to continue. She retrieved her bow from her back and got ready. They had no clue where they would end up once they went through that barrier.


    "Let''s wait a few minutes," Julia stated and turned to look back. As she waited and observed the incoming students, ten minutes passed with no sight of Alex. Abigail was patient the entire time as her survival depended on Julia.


    Julia eventually sighed in resignation and turned to face the stairs with determined eyes. If Alex was not here, then he would be on a higher floor. With that thought in mind, she moved forward, and Abigail tagged behind her.


    The duo stopped before the barrier that subtly reflected a blue sheen even though there was little to no light around. Julia turned to Abigail who returned her gaze.


    "We might be split if we entered without making contact." Julia deduced and Abigail agreed. The same thing was done when they were first transported into the labyrinth. So, it stands to reason that this might be the same thing.


    Abigail held her bow in her left hand and placed her right hand on Julia''s shoulders. Julia turned her gaze back to the barrier and stretched her right hand towards it. A small flash was created from the contact and the two walked through the barrier.


    As soon as they entered, their perception was briefly distorted and when they came to, they were standing in the middle of a large hall. It was big enough to hold hundreds of people at once and still have room for easy movement.


    However, a scenario Abigail had hoped would not occur was what the two encountered.


    "Shit..." She cursed their bad luck.

 Chapter 123 Second Floor of the Convergence Maze (2)

    "Watch out!" Julia exclaimed the moment she regained her senses. Her reaction speed coupled with her strength allowed her to push Abigail out of the way when a killer beam travelled right through the place they landed.


    Even though Julia was able to push Abigail out of the way and get herself out in time as well, the suddenness of the whole situation drove her to act without much thought in control.


    The force she used in pushing Abigail away ended up injuring her right hand, crippling her then and there. As an archer, that was damage she couldn''t afford to sustain.


    Abigail screamed in agony as the pain coursed through her system. The force of the push also sent her flying many metres away, ending up all the way to one of the walls, further worsening her injuries.


    She almost lost consciousness as a result and if she was completely out of the way, she would have still ended up being collateral.


    "Ugh..." She groaned and slowly turned her head to look at the area of damage. Of course, there were no wounds as the injury was internal in addition to her broken bones.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    "Shit..." She cursed her bad luck as she was almost assuredly out for the count. The ringing explosions in the distance continuously grew dull to her senses as she struggled to stay awake.


    ''I guess this is as far as I can go...'' She hadn''t done much in terms of fighting the void creatures, however, from the looks of things, she might die here.


    Naturally, this was simply a simulation in a VR world, but she had no way of knowing that in the current situation. "Abigail, are you alright?"


    She heard the voice of her saviour, but it sounded faint to her ears. Her eyelids were growing heavier and heavier, the darkness calling out to her.


    "Julia..." She called out in a low voice and raised her head up with some effort. Even then, to her, Julia appeared three images trying to overlap and failing.


    "Tch!" Julia snorted loudly and blazed her sword with her mana. She instantly appeared before the void creature a couple of meters away, her sword cutting through the air from above. It cut through the void creature with the swiftness and ease of cutting through butter.


    ''Hm?''


    However, Julia still noticed something different. While it was easy to cut through the creature, she noticed this one was particularly stronger and tougher than the ones she had fought previously.


    Understanding the reason behind this, she quickly finished off the creature with another combination of sword skills before it had the chance to regenerate.


    ''More mana was needed, huh?'' She thought and looked around. The number of void creatures was dwindling by the minute as more and more students appeared. Naturally, some students ended up injured or dying.


    ''They should be finishing soon, and we can get out of here,'' She then returned to Abigail''s side. She was still unconscious and resting. ''On second thought, resting for a bit shouldn''t be too troublesome.''


    She was the reason Abigail ended up in that state and while her actions saved her, it had also placed her in a difficult position where Abigail might not be able to protect herself properly. The least she could do was wait for her to wake up.


    Sometime later, the fighting came to an end, and the students began to disperse, choosing the right path from their scans and disappearing.


    Then there were those who were too injured to continue, so they had to remain behind. However, those with teammates couldn''t just leave them behind. It was essentially abandoning them for death.


    There were no more void creatures around, but who was to say they wouldn''t be coming this way? There were many paths after all.


    Julia sat by Abigail and watched the show as students argued about what to do and how to do it. "Haa..." She sighed to herself, ''...even I am in a similar situation.'' And her gaze moved to the sleeping girl.


    "Hey..."

 Chapter 124 Only A Matter Of Time (1)

    "Hey..."


    Suddenly Julia was brought out of her thoughts when she noticed a guy standing before her. ''When did he get so close?'' She narrowed her eyes at the boy and then looked at her surroundings again.


    ''Was I that distracted?'' She wondered, thinking of the possible reasons for her relaxed demeanour. Shaking her head, she returned her gaze to the boy, however, her expression was not welcoming in the least.


    She had no interest in entertaining anyone. "What do you want?" She asked with as much venom in her voice as possible, and her body began emitting a cold air she was not aware of.


    "Easy there, fair lady, I come in peace," The boy replied and backed off a little, both hands raised to show his harmless intentions. His eyes moved around to see if anyone was paying attention to what was happening.


    Fortunately for him, no one really cared, and many were already gone. Sighing to himself, the boy smiled a little to bring out his charm. He had dark hair, handsome features, blue eyes and a killer smile that could sweep any girl off their feet.


    As a normal human with impressive abilities and an elite student, his confidence was naturally high. He had noticed Julia''s side profile and was instantly captivated by her charm, so he decided to approach her. Naturally, he was moving alone to avoid the burden of teammates.


    "My name is Winslow Rexlar. I noticed your predicament and approached to offer my help." He introduced himself with a small gentlemanly bow.


    Julia raised a brow at his actions and found them bland and uninteresting. Deciding not to waste time with him, Julia shut him down.


    Continue reading at empire


    "I don''t need your help with anything. Leave while I am asking nicely." Her reply was just as cold as she felt, but Winslow was not done yet. He simply smiled a little and continued, "May I know your name at least?"


    As a reply, Julia released a burst of her mana with its cold element to drive him away, but the annoying bug wouldn''t leave.


    The fight had caught the attention of some of the remaining students and they wondered what brought that on, but they were smart enough to interfere. The air around Julia was that frightening. Some recognized her and spoke about her personality.


    "I see... And I''m guessing that guy was just asking for it." A student commented and shook her head disappointedly. Some boys just don''t know when to give up.


    "Yep. With Alex missing, it was only a matter of time before she exploded. But that makes me wonder though, where is he?" The student who recognized Julia wondered about his location. He also noticed Ross was not around either.


    ''Did they split up or something?'' He shook his head at the unlikely scenario. The thought of something happening to those two didn''t even cross his mind. It was preposterous to even think about.


    Julia paid no mind to the comments going around and simply stared at the boy against the wall with blood dripping from the corner of his lips.


    "What the fuck, bitch? What did I do to you?!" Everyone heard Winslow''s voice and turned to look in his direction.


    Said person slowly got up and glared at Julia who returned the gaze in kind. She made no attempt to reply and just quietly observed the boy''s actions.


    "Very well. It seems the little bit of strength you have has gotten to your head. I think a wake-up call is in order." He declared in a loud voice for everyone to hear and then got into a fighting stance. He channelled his mana into his hands and dashed forward.


    "Oh, he''s dead." The student who knew about Julia shook his head at the boy''s foolishness. ''Ignorance sure is bliss.''


    He had seen the boy fight as well as the kind of ability he had, but that wouldn''t be enough to beat someone like Julia.


    But...


    The show must go on. The student thought in amusement and returned his attention to the fight.

 Chapter 125 Only A Matter Of Time (2)

    Julia watched as Winslow closed the short distance to attack. Without much thought, she got into a defensive stance and channelled her mana, allowing it to blaze around her entire body.


    She had no intention of using her sword on someone like that. ''My fists will be more than enough.'' She thought inwardly and jumped out of the way when Winslow unleashed the power of his abilities as soon as he reached five metres, and pointed his right arm out.


    A cluster of vines collided with the ground where Julia once stood. "Not so tough now, are we?" Winslow mocked and pressed on with his attack with Julia evading the vines. Her agility and reflexes made her actions surreal to watch.


    Not a single vine was able to get a hold of her, frustrating the boy to no end. Understanding that he wouldn''t be able to catch her like that, he forfeited the use of his abilities and closed in to engage in hand-to-hand combat.


    "Ho, ho, ho... Now we''re talking. His abilities won''t do shit against an ice user like her. And she hasn''t even used it yet."


    "What did you expect? Julia isn''t your normal awakened. She''s a Knight for a reason. And I pity that boy who decided to annoy her. Haha..."


    The students watching the fight were impressed with the moves Julia displayed and quickly became avid fans of hers, some cheering already.


    Winslow did not have the luxury of listening to what they had to say and promptly reached in to deliver a blow. One had to know that if Julia wanted, she could continue evading him till he got tired and would never close in on her.


    But where was the fun in that? She wanted to beat someone, and this was a perfect opportunity to do so.


    She pointed out her left hand, palms open and caught Winslow''s fist, stopping the boy''s momentum in an instant.


    Baffled by how easily she did that, he was distracted briefly and this caused him a nosebleed.


    BAM!


    "Ugh!" He groaned in pain as his head tilted backwards from the force of the blow. Julia wasted no time and followed that up with another blow to the gut and finished it off with a turning kick to his head.


    Instantly, Julia trapped Winslow in a block of ice, ending this facade once and for all. She got bored really quickly and decided to end things.


    "Hmph!" She snorted and then turned around, making her way back to Abigail. But things weren''t that simple either.


    Winslow may be out of his league, but he wasn''t completely helpless. Cracks began to form in the block of ice as soon as Julia took 15 steps. She halted and then watched with a frown as her ice block began to crumble to pieces.


    BOOM!


    In an explosive manner, Winslow got out of the ice trap and leapt into the air, "Let''s see how you get out of this!" He cried out and with an outstretched right hand in the form of a claw, made a pulling motion towards Julia.


    Noticing this strange action, she got into a defensive stance ready for anything. But this time, she was a tad slow in reacting.


    Vines instantly appeared all around her and coiled around, trapping her inside. But that was not all as Winslow''s palm closed in and the vines shrunk in size and toughness. What''s more, the vines began to emit a green smoke that suffused the surroundings.


    "What''s that? I haven''t seen him use something like this before?"


    "Likewise... Is it poison?" As soon as someone muttered that word, everyone swiftly backed off. If poison was what was being used, they had no business being too close.


    ''Hehe... You should have simply been a good girl when I approached earlier.'' His dark thoughts ran amok as his expression morphed into a crazed one with a foolish grin and the light in his eyes malevolent.


    Trapped inside and exposed to the green smoke, Julia retrieved a mask she carried along before she could inhale more green smoke as the moment she inhaled a bit, she knew it was poisonous. The only thing she didn''t know was the kind of effects it would have on her.


    However, she quickly noticed some green marks on her hands and felt slightly weakened.


    ''I see...''

 Chapter 126 No Mercy

    ''I see...'' She thought to herself while still trapped. Even with the mask she had on, the green smoke seemed to seep into her skin as the vein marks continued to increase.


    ''It''s still effective even when not inhaled.'' This ability was not that unique as there were people with such powers.


    She felt herself getting weaker by the second as the vines closed in to bind her. Her expression then took a serious turn as she channelled her mana through her body, the temperature in the tiny space plummeting faster than she had done before.


    The green smoke began to freeze due to the temperature drop as the spreading vein marks slowed done. Poison and cold never got along, and Julia used that to slow down the spread. Once that was achieved, she retrieved her sword and channelled her mana through it.


    She briefly closed her eyes and took on a striking stance, her right hand holding the sword close to her chest and her centre of gravity lowered to gather as much force as possible.


    In one move, she thrusted her sword forward and pierced the vine cage. But that wasn''t all as she released a burst of mana through the sword into the vines, the cold mana seeping into them and they quickly froze over before...


    BOOM!


    Outside the vine cage, before Julia attacked, Winslow landed on the ground a few metres away from the cage with a victorious smirk on his face. His attention went to the watching students as he bathed in their shocked expressions.


    ''That should be a good lesson for her. The poison should slow down her reaction time and decrease her strength the more she''s exposed, and soon, she''ll be out cold.''


    As quickly as those thoughts went by, he noticed the vines freeze and instantly frowned. The poison worked fast, and he had felt how strong her ice was, and it wasn''t that powerful.


    He had made an error in judgment as the ice Julia used earlier was nothing but a trick to hold prisoner for a short time. Preferably, till he got the message and cooled his head.


    Continue your story on empire


    "What?!"


    The explosion sent him back a couple of metres in horror, and when he turned his attention to the now-freed girl, he noticed the mask and the plummeted temperature. It was lower than what he felt before.


    Without another word, Julia turned around and left. Her gaze moved on to the watching students and they quickly turned their gaze away.


    "I guess it''s time to leave."


    "Yep, nothing to see here."


    They promptly disappeared into the paths, continuing their journey to the top. The majority of the students cared little about coming out first and more about fighting and surviving the labyrinth. This was their first time with their lives on the line after all.


    Once Julia got to Abigail''s side, she noticed she was awake and watching. "How long have you been awake for?" She questioned and put the sword in its sheath.


    The poison in her system was slowly eroding as her system worked to dispel its remains. Since the poison was created using mana, its effects were quickly worn off when cut from its source.


    "Long enough to understand what happened," Abigail replied and then sat up, her gaze shifting to the figure of Winslow.


    "That''s good. Are you okay to continue?" She inquired as her gaze moved to the path the students disappeared into.


    Abigail did the same and then felt her shoulders with her hand. A soft groan escaped her lips before turning to Julian.


    "I think I can manage. But you''ll have to do all the fighting." She replied and got up on her feet and did a few jumps.


    "That''s nothing new," Julia replied, not seeing how different that would be. She was already doing all the fighting, and all Abigail did was finish off the ones she didn''t finish on time.


    "Alright, let''s get going then," Abigail suggested and went for her bow and quiver placed on the side. Once they were ready, they moved towards their chosen path after a quick scan.


    Before they disappeared entirely, Julia looked back at Winslow who was looking at them with rage in his eyes.


    Julia felt nothing seeing that and returned her gaze to the path before her. With no further words spoken, both girls disappeared.

 Chapter 127 A Test

    Principal''s lounge


    Hunter Zol and Principal Seraph continued to watch the events unfolding in the Convergence Maze.


    Their attention was mostly on the trio of Alex, Ross and Julia. And watching the fight that just happened as a result of Julia losing her cool was an eye-opener for Principal Seraph.


    Seraph stealthily glanced at Hunter Zol to see his reaction, but the man was as quiet as when the whole event began.


    "What is it?" He asked and turned his head to Seraph who was slightly taken aback by the question.


    If she thought she could be sneaky around a Class S hunter, then she didn''t really know their prowess. No one would until they were at that level themselves.


    Sighing in acceptance, she asked, "I worry about your niece''s actions. She might end up doing something she would regret and while this is entirely a simulation, she doesn''t know that."


    Hunter Zol immediately understood her concerns and returned his gaze to the screen. "You have nothing to worry about. Julia may seem irrational and unstable right now, but I can assure you, she''s very much aware of her actions."


    "I see..." Seraph could only nod in agreement, but that wasn''t the end.


    "I have a question for you myself." Zol continued.


    Seraph raised her head from her pondering and looked at him, waiting for whatever was on his mind.


    "Why is Alex trapped in that room?"


    Naturally, he had the authority to know the ins and outs of the events, but that would be useless. Sometimes knowing everything makes things boring, and as a Class S hunter, there weren''t a lot of things he didn''t know.


    ''Like void creatures, huh?'' Your next read is at empire


    Her curiosity about Alex was growing by the day. Whatever this was, it was bound to raise a lot of waves. And if she had heard about the strange visitor, her certainty in her guess would have been more solid.


    That information was closely guarded and while some forces had already seen the being, the empire wanted to believe they knew very little about it to matter.


    Now that was not to say she hadn''t heard of the potential S Class void creature hunter Zol and the others fought. It took a few days, but the news reached her, and like everyone else, the news shook her to the core.


    That was when she understood why Hunter Zol appeared pale at that time. A void creature capable of injuring two Class S hunters to that decree was something humanity was not ready for.


    "How long would it take before his next trial?"


    Seraph was brought out of his thoughts when Zol directed another question at her.


    "I''m not sure... What I do know is that the algorithm will send him directly to the top floor of the labyrinth once he completes the trials."


    Without another word, Zol returned to watching the event. He watched as Julia and Abigail continued their exploration. After a moment of silence, he switched to the next member of the trio who was having a much harder time than Julia and Abigail.


    For the past hour, Ross had been constantly traversing the labyrinth, fighting any and all void creatures that came his way. And while he had come across a few dead ends, he was mostly uninjured.


    The use of his abilities was exceptional, creative, and destructive as every action of his was designed to end the creatures before they had the chance to regenerate.


    But that had its disadvantages. His mana pool was certain to run out in time. Since this was only the second floor, he was bound to use more of it as the void creatures became more powerful the more he ascended.


    Hunter Zol watched as Ross approached a region that was the bane of all the students.

 Chapter 128 Unexpected (1)

    Ross arrived on the second floor in another labyrinth section, away from Julia and Abigail. And just like Julia had noticed, he felt the difference in the quality of the void creatures.


    However, as far as he was concerned, they were still too weak to be any threat to him. And while he thought that way, he had already taken much damage.


    Naturally, he also learnt from his mistakes and went for the kill instantly. He also made sure not to leave himself too exposed.


    The only problem that was not yet a problem for him was his mana pool. As a non-weapon user, Ross had to use his hands and feet as his main weapons. This caused his armour to have several cracks from the impacts of his battles.


    But the exceptional use of his fire abilities proved deadly to the void creatures and students alike. Of course, he made sure to warn them before he threw explosive fireballs, and anyone caught in it due to their slowness in responding was not his problem.


    While this attitude had garnered some bad blood, the situation settled itself as Ross did not stay long after eliminating void creatures.


    Right now, he was rapidly traversing a scanned path when the familiar rumbling indicated another shifting event about to start.


    Already used to the randomness and swiftness of the shifting walls, Ross did not panic and continued his ran. A few seconds later the maze walls began shifting.


    Noticing a closing path ahead of him, Ross increased his speed to cross over before the path disappeared. Whether it would lead him to a dead end or not, he did not care. What mattered was that he left his current path.


    After experiencing a couple of shifts where he waited and failed to cross a path that was about to be closed, he ended up being trapped in a dead end for some time.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    BAM!


    He made it just in time with a nosedive before the walls slammed together. He quickly got back up and noticed the hall he was in.


    ''It seems empty.'' He thought with a furrowed brow and looked around. He hadn''t come across any empty halls so far, and he was well-informed of what this could mean.


    "You asking me?! Shut the fuck up and direct that energy into fighting these fuckers."


    Ross could hear their words and arguments even in the midst of the ongoing explosions, roars, and screeches.


    "Isn''t that Ross Bongu?" Menz Olive noticed someone and managed to get a closer look while fighting. It quickly drew the attention of the others and when they looked over, they confirmed it was indeed him.


    "Hey, Ross! Don''t just stand there, lend us a hand!" Phell exclaimed in the hopes that Ross could help.


    "Leave him be," Zen replied instead. He wasn''t a big fan of Ross as much as he did like Alex. Besides, they were doing just fine. Their problem was the mana they were losing to the fighting and the mana drain.


    Ross heard all this and paid them no mind. His gaze rather looked around the surroundings to find a way out, and just as he feared, it was a dead end.


    Even as he stood there calmly to determine his next course of action, his mana continued to drain as there was nothing, he could do about that.


    There was no use running around like a headless chicken if the results wouldn''t change regardless of the action. The only thing he did was to stay out of sight and let Zen and his buddies deal with the void creatures.


    Menz noticed the behaviour of Ross and gritted his teeth in frustration. He ignored Zen''s words as the thought of someone benefiting from their struggle rubbed him the wrong way.


    ''Fucking bastard! As if I''ll let this slide.'' A sudden thought came to him, and he flashed a smug grin. Of course, he wasn''t distracted enough to forget his situation.


    Menz suddenly moved from his position and dashed in the direction of Ross.


    "Hey! What are you doing?" Amon noticed what his friend was up to and called him, but the boy had already made up his mind.


    ''This idiot is going to get himself killed!''

 Chapter 129 Unexpected (2)

    Menz Olive had a simple plan; to draw the attention of the void creatures he was battling to Ross.


    His dark sclera gleamed with a malevolent light and the slight smirk on his face as he approached informed Ross of what the idiot was planning.


    The void creatures hot on his tail soon noticed the presence of Ross in the distance and three of them focused on him.


    Seeing as his plan had worked, Menz took a sharp right turn, looking at Ross with a victorious grin.


    "Take that as a gift!" He wished him good luck and returned his attention to the ones still following him.


    Even though the number of void creatures rushing to Ross was only three, as his presence was now known, more would close in on him if he did not make quick work of them.


    Ross fully stepped out of his spot and faced the incoming void creatures, and before they could do anything, Ross gathered his mana, took a striking stance and punched forward.


    WHOOSH...!


    The flames from his hands instantly covered the short distance and incinerated the incoming void creatures. The attack was fast, powerful and precise.


    However, in his bid to quickly kill the void creatures as soon as possible, he used more mana than he would have if he engaged them one by one.


    ''There''s no point saving mana if my pool is decreasing by the second.'' Ross mused inwardly and could tell that his mana level was below 40% and decreasing.


    If his guess was right, then Zen and his friends would be the same. ''Now, the challenge would be the higher floors.''


    "Tch!" Menz snorted in annoyance when Ross dispatched the void creatures with relative ease. Amon on the other hand was relieved that Ross seemingly took no offense. That could have been bad if he did.


    As Ross observed the ongoing fights, the void creatures continued to dwindle as with their mana until there was nothing left but heavily breathing students with less than 35% of their mana pool.


    Suddenly, the mana-draining effect wore off a few seconds after they completely eliminated all the void creatures.


    "Whew! We can relax now. We just have to wait for the next path to open." Phell stated, his gaze shifting from one friend to another and then finally Ross in the distance.


    ''Prepare for anything.'' He mentally primed himself and slowly circulated his mana. He had no obligation to explain whatever this was to Zen and his friends.


    Whether they would be split up like he was or not, was a problem they had to solve themselves. Zen turned in Ross'' direction and noticed his serious expression, ''He''s too on guard than normal. Has he experienced this before?''


    The more he thought about it, the more convinced he was in his guess.


    "On me!"


    The moment he signalled his friends, they closed in on him and formed a circle, each of them facing a particular direction.


    "Have you noticed something?" Amon asked as he carefully looked around. The brightness from the ceiling dimmed a little before it split into six parts, each one directly above a student.


    "Incom---"


    Before Zen could finish his words, the pillars of light fell on each of them before they all disappeared from where they stood, no evidence of their existence remaining in place.


    .....


    When Ross opened his eyes again, he found himself in a labyrinth path and had no idea which floor he was on. Without actually moving through the exit points, it was difficult to tell.


    But... There was another way.


    SCEEECH!


    A loud screech promptly made Ross turn around and noticed an incoming void creature; only one. This creature, however, was faster than the ones Ross had faced before.


    And before he could react, the creature was upon him, its appendages whooshing towards his chest at breakneck speed.


    BANG!


    BOOM!

 Chapter 130 Hard Mode (1)

    BOOM!


    "Arch!"


    Ross exclaimed in shock and agony as he slammed heavily into a wall far in the distance, his armour picking multiple cracks in several areas!


    Read exclusive adventures at empire


    The moment he noticed the void creature, the attack was already on him, and he had less than a second to react. With so little time to do anything, he could only take that attack.


    Even with the armour he wore, the damage was severe. The force and speed at which he was sent into the wall were unlike anything he had felt. Good thing he wore armour, else all that would have been left of him would be a splat on the wall!


    Blood spilt from the sides of his lips and slowly slipped off the wall to the ground, temporarily paralyzed.


    His vision turned blurry as he struggled to find where the void creature was. Every little action strained his bones and wore his muscles. He couldn''t circulate his mana either.


    ''This is definitely not the second floor!'' He quickly deduced his location but was not sure whether it was the third or top floor.


    But Ross didn''t have too much time to think things through. The void creature was preparing for another attack. Even with his blurry vision, he noticed the concentrated fiery energy gathered at the mouth of the void creature.


    ''Come on, move!''


    He silently yelled in his head for his body to move, but it was proving to be a challenge. His body trembled in fear at the thought of dying here as it had not crossed his mind that he would be pushed this far too soon.


    With little time to spar and the attack already on its way, Ross managed to create some distance by moving to the path on his left.


    BOOOM!


    Ross soon reached a dead end where he appeared in a large circular hall with no more paths to choose from. He looked around desperately, trying to find a hidden path or something but to no avail.


    "This is the worst..." His frustration was at an all-time high, and his arching and bloody body was not doing him any favours either.


    His armour might as well be called rags at this point as the cracks in them showed his inner gear that was as torn apart as the rest of his body.


    The screeches of the void creature could be heard behind him and considering his options, he could only face it. However, he wasn''t going to do that head-on.


    A surprise attack was his only chance, even then, he doubted if he had the mana to finish it in one go; he could only try.


    He looked back the way he came from and went to hide by the exit, approximately 15 metres from the exit and channelled his mana into his right hand.


    The fiery blaze around his hand lit up his surroundings as he got into a stance for a flash attack.


    "This should be enough, hopefully." He muttered looking at his blazing hand.


    A moment later, Ross saw the ugly figure of the void creature appearing from the path.


    In the time it took for a normal person to blink, Ross was before the void creature, his expression that of resolve and fierceness.


    His right hand fashioned for a piercing strike, pierced the body of the void creature before it could turn around.


    BOOOOM!


    The fiery impact of the piercing attack spread out from the point of contact. Ross could feel his hand embedded in the flesh of the void creature and it was much stronger than he anticipated.


    "Huh?" There was no bloody explosion that usually happened.

 Chapter 131 Hard Mode (2)

    SCREECH!!!


    The void creature did not appreciate the actions of Ross as the moment his attack subsided, it retaliated with a much fiercer attack.


    This time, however, Ross was prepared as the moment his attack failed, he wasted no time mulling over what went wrong and directly evaded the attack.


    "Not going down, huh?" Ross muttered and distanced himself from the creature the moment his feet touched the ground.


    However, this was not the end. The void creature followed that with multiple attacks that Ross had to continuously evade with all his speed.


    ''This void creature is matched in speed and power with me!'' The realization pushed him to give his all, his bones and muscles straining under the pressure.


    With greeted teeth and determination, he constantly moved around, not daring to take another attack. Taking any more blows would be his end as he did not believe he could recover fast enough to react to any follow-ups.


    "Tch! If only I had Alex by my side!" Ross understood that his physical strength was not enough to match the void creature and with his injuries, it was only a matter of time before his stamina ran out.


    With Alex''s physical strength and speed, it would have been very easy for him to keep up with this creature, and all he had to do was spam it until it fell.


    Of course, his mana pool was severely low right now, but it would have been doable. Ross did not believe this creature could continually take physical and magical damage for long.


    ''I have to think of something, and fast!'' His mind spun rapidly as he considered his options. Making a run for the exit might not be the best idea.


    Who knows how many of these monstrosities were roaming around on this floor of the labyrinth?! His only choice was to finish this creature and get some rest.


    Suddenly, the creature pulled back from attacking and began to gather its energy for a beaming attack.


    "Oh no..."


    Ross had a little over a second to decide what to do. Use the last of his mana or take his chances and run? The answer was an easy one.


    "My chances it is!" He exclaimed and ran for the exit.


    The void creature noticed this and quickly turned in his direction as the beam was ready for destruction.


    He released a sigh of resignation, shaking his head at his back luck. His thoughts would occasionally shift to Julia, Ross and Abigail and wondered how they were faring.


    Naturally, he had faith in their abilities, what he was worried about the most was Julia and her antics.


    Would she attack someone out of anger? Alex shook his head in denial, "Naa... she wouldn''t go that far, right?" He muttered and then thought what if someone provoked her?


    "Yeah, I can see that being the case." He placed his hand on his chin and pondered on the issue. "Hopefully, she doesn''t take it too far."


    Of course, he had no way of knowing something like that had already happened. Whether it would continue to happen or not was up to the people around.


    As these thoughts shifted through his mind, the ground began to rumble, prompting Alex to get back on his feet.


    He retrieved his spear at the ready, his expression taking a serious then as his gaze shifted from the three paths he faced.


    While they were dead ends, void creatures could still come from them if they were teleported there as he was. He wasn''t going to be caught with his pants down.


    Just as he had guessed, he heard the roars of incoming void creatures from the path directly facing him.


    Alex furrowed his brows, he moved to the side of the path where he would be out of sight of the void creatures.


    It also created an opportunity for him to take them by surprise before they did anything.


    Suddenly, he saw three void creatures zoom out of the path at speeds he hadn''t encountered from any of the void creatures he had faced so far.


    "..."


    Alex was momentarily left speechless, but not so long before the void creatures turned around and saw him. Experience tales with empire


    With his mana already channelled through his spear, he brandished it while taking a throwing form.


    WHOOSH!


    He finally unleashed it.

 Chapter 132 Not Much Left (1)

    BOOM!


    Just as he planned, the spear ran through one of the void creatures with absolute precision, power, and speed, and the moment the spear made contact with the void creature, the mana within it exploded.


    However, what usually occurred did not occur. The man indeed exploded upon contact, but only a small hole, barely the size of a football could be seen.


    It required more than a small amount of mana to eliminate this new badge of void creatures and Alex was about to find out.


    "..."


    Alex was slightly dumbfounded when the creature didn''t die, but he quickly got out of his reverie when he deduced the reason.


    ''These creatures showed more speed than the previous ones. They are stronger and, therefore, require more mana.


    ''This will be a problem...''


    He furrowed his brows in worry. He was already short on mana, now he required more mana to finish these void creatures? His heart tightened at the thought of running dry before making it out.


    His spear collided with a heavy clang at the opposite end of the hall, and before the void creatures could turn around, Alex had closed the gap, his right hand blazing in mana shaped into a blade.


    With a loud yell, he swiped his hand from above and cleaved the void creature into two parts. But he did not end there.


    Making use of his superior speed, he used minimal movement techniques to swiftly end the creature with a combination of slashes, stabs and mana implosions.


    BOOM!


    ''One down, two more to go.''


    With only three void creatures, it was hardly a challenge, even for their increased power and speed.


    Then, the first void creature was eliminated, but the cost was high as Alex could feel his mana dwindling by the second.


    As soon as he finished off the first void creature, the other two finally completed their turn and roared at him, one preparing a lightning-charged beam attack while the other creature went in for close quarters.


    Alex replied by quickly creating some distance from the incoming void creature, but the goal was not to evade its attack.


    Alex released a humid breath and looked at the path the void creatures came from. After not sensing any more approaching void creatures, he cast his gaze around to look at the bloody scene of multicoloured blood and sighed.


    He then raised his left hand and stared at his palm sternly, ''With so little mana left, the only way forward is through physical force.


    ''But what can I achieve with that?'' He felt slightly irritated by his dilemma. He was in a dangerous place; a place that could claim his life any moment.


    The least misstep and he was done for!


    With his spear held behind him, Alex decided to search if a path had opened up from where the void creatures came from.


    Sometime later, he returned to the large hall with a dejected expression. His search yielded no results and had to wait for whatever was going to come.


    He felt like someone was playing with him, but he found the notion absurd at the same time.


    The Convergence Maze had been around before he was born and this had always been how things were done.


    And while barbaric to send kids to their deaths, their universe was much crueler. It was better to have a baptism of blood than have weaklings who would ultimately contribute to nothing.


    ''I must be tired, is all.''


    He shook his head and went to find a place to sit.


    ....


    "The actual test should be starting soon," Hunter Zol muttered as his gaze followed Alex''s actions after dealing with those three void creatures.


    If he could tell Alex was out of mana, so can anyone else tell if they paid attention.


    "Indeed."


    Principal Seraph replied, her eyes shining with curiosity to see what Alex might pull out if he was pushed into a corner he believed he had no way of surviving.


    She felt slightly hyped just thinking about it and also a bit of guilt, but that was a minor issue. The kid was in no real danger after all.


    ''This is about to get interesting.''

 Chapter 133 Not Much Left (2)

    ''Something is wrong,'' Instructor Horvey thought with a frown, and he wasn''t the only one. He could hear some of the other instructors talking about the matter.


    However, he was not in charge of the event and did not have any authority to make any changes during the event either.


    He could do one thing though and with that thought, stepped out. He then accessed his device and called the principal.


    A few seconds later, the principal answered. However, the words she spoke ended the call before it even started.


    "Part of the event."


    The reply came and the call ended the next moment.


    Instructor Horvey had a confused expression on his face when the call ended, but he did get the message, just not the why.


    ''Hm...''


    His thoughts raced theories as to why this was happening and after coming up with a few reasoning ones, he sighed in acquiescence.


    ''Why won''t they leave the kid alone...'' He could only pity Alex.


    He returned to the lounge a few seconds later. He was still curious about what could happen, even though he was against it.


    ......


    Three hours later, most of the students were able to reach the third floor.


    But it was also the place where the majority lost their lives, elites included. The students who qualified through the battle royale had no one left as Julia also lost Abigail a few minutes after reaching the third floor of the labyrinth.


    While unfortunate, Julia could do nothing when one creature was proving to be more than she anticipated.


    Only a few seconds of delay was all it took for Abigail to meet her end when she couldn''t react in time to an incoming attack.


    Even after being the only one left and having a difficult time dealing with the void creatures, Julia was slowly being pushed to her limits.


    He gulped as his spine chilled at the implications of his thoughts. His heartbeat increased and sweat began to form on his brows.


    His eyes moved from one path to another, trying to not miss anything. He was out of ideas as without mana, killing the void creatures was next to impossible.


    Physical attacks could injure them, but without mana, it was all pointless. In mathematical terms, it was cos ninety, a waste of stamina.


    A few moments later, the void creatures appeared from the paths and at a glance, Alex counted twelve void creatures.


    TWELVE!


    Where the hell were they coming from?! He barely had mana for one, and that was if he was facing the weakest kind he faced at the beginning of this rite of passage.


    Your next read is at empire


    His eyes opened wide in shock and trepidation. He could try running, but there was nowhere to go!


    He''d only be narrowing the space he could manoeuvre. His best bet was to make a stance in the large hall and pray he came up with a solution; something he knew was impossible, given his current situation, he could only hope.


    Although he felt fear when he saw the void creatures, his resolve only strengthened. He had no plans of dying in this place.


    ''One way or another, I am making it out of here alive!''


    He cried out inwardly as his eyes burned with determination and fierceness, his emotions raging.


    Unbeknownst to him, his real body in the VR pod began to leak subtle traces of void/origin energy. His survival instincts were manifesting a reaction he had never experienced before as this was the first time Alex felt real danger.


    Hunter Zol who was in the lounge with Principal Seraph watching Alex about to face the void creatures sensed the void energy coming from the combat systems Alex was.


    "Hm?" He muttered and looked in the direction of the combat systems, his gaze piercing through the walls and instantly locking on Alex''s pod.


    The next instant, he disappeared.


    "Hunter Zol?" Principal Seraph was taken aback by his sudden disappearance. She felt something was up and went after him a moment later.

 Chapter 134 Impossible (1)

    Zol Knight appeared in the combat systems, right before the pod Alex slept in. The bots in charge of everything noticed his presence the moment he appeared, but his authority kept them in place.


    He was more than qualified to be here even without an instructor''s ID.


    Hunter Zol looked at Alex''s pod, narrowing his eyes as he observed the expression on Alex''s sleeping form visible from the small glass opening around the head region.


    The aura from the void energy emanating from him was more potent than Alex revealed earlier. ''This is different. Something is different,'' he thought in silence.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    He brought back his screen and watched as Alex fought the void creatures with everything he had, running around and evading all the attacks thrown at him.


    His expression was stern, and his eyes revealed the fear hidden within. Zol''s attention returned to the pod and he noticed how Alex''s brows furrowed.


    Suddenly, Alex''s body trembled slightly, and the aura intensified briefly, startling Zol a bit, but he did not move from his spot. The aura was dangerous for anyone too weak, or on a similar level to Alex himself, but not him.


    Looking at the surrounding pods and the ones Julia and Ross laid in, his thoughts spun as he considered what to do.


    Soon, Principal Seraph appeared beside him and her eyes widened in shock when she felt the void energy Alex was giving off.


    Before she could comment on what was happening, Zol said, "Are the pods self-sustaining away from their terminal?"


    The principal was confused for a moment before realizing what Zol wanted to do. Her gaze returned to Alex''s pod, "Yes. The pods can keep running for 12 hours after being removed from their power terminals."


    She stated and before she could add anything else, Zol disappeared with Alex''s pod. She missed how Hunter Zol pulled it off as she barely caught him move.


    "What the..."


    The pod had stopped beeping, but the readings he was seeing did not make any sense. "How is such a thing possible?" He asked himself and checked again.


    After getting the same response, he smiled a little and entered the new settings. Alex was still experiencing the occasional body tremble and aura release, other than that and the frown on his sleeping form, nothing was out of place.


    With that achieved, he looked back to his screen and watched what the new changes would bring. He slightly looked behind him where the principal stood at a distance and watched his actions. Of course, he didn''t mind.


    One thing was clear to him at this point though; he was going to protect the kid from any ill intentions towards him.


    "I''ll stay up here to watch over the boy. You can return if you want," he stated with a heavy tone and returned his attention to his screen.


    Principal Seraph heard his words but remained silent. She had no words to describe what was happening or even understand it.


    She wanted to ask but held herself back when Zol suggested she leave, implying he was not in the mood to explain.


    She had even attempted using her divine sense but felt a stronger one block hers. She was not finding out anytime soon what was happening.


    ''Tch! This is the worst.'' She thought and finally decided to stay there, just a larger distance away and brought up her own display to continue watching.


    Her curiosity wouldn''t let her leave without knowing something. At the same time, she knew not to offend him; they were in the same star system but were not friends.


    The settings Zol inputted were about to be reflected on Alex''s avatar. At the moment though, Alex was pinned down and out of options.


    His eyes revealed the despair he felt deep within, but his expression also showed his resolve to not fall in the labyrinth.


    ''Whatever is happening to you, we''ll find out together. In the meantime, survive your trail.'' He thought to himself and stood a distance away from the pod with a holographic display before him.

 Chapter 135 Impossible (2)

    Taking a moment to resolve himself, Alex disappeared from where he stood and instantly appeared before one of the twelve void creatures, precisely the very last one.


    With the last vestiges of his mana, he plunged the spear into the void creature and directed an explosive attack into it.


    BOOM!


    The creature died before it knew what hit it. Alex had chosen this particular void creature because it was the smallest of the bunch, and one less void creature would be better than struggling against twelve without enough mana to work with.


    However, closing in on that void creature to eliminate it had put Alex in their direct path where their tentacles and claws could reach him.


    CLANG! CLANG! ...


    The multiple ringing sounds of metal clashing against claws and tentacles resounded throughout the hall as Alex was pushed back from the recoil of the attacks, moving several meters away.


    The blows were heavy and swift, directly aiming for his head and body to finish him off as quickly as possible.


    "Huu..." He let out the stale breath he held. He readjusted himself using the momentum of the push to get back into a fighting stance.


    Right now, Alex was officially a dry well. The only things he had were his physical strength, reflexes, and speed. Things that wouldn''t count in the face of void creatures.


    The creatures wasted no time as some ran after him, not giving him a moment of respite. They clawed, swung and threw themselves at him.


    Of course, Alex wasn''t going to stand there and receive their attacks. He constantly moved around, trying his best to evade the attacks and the ones he couldn''t dodge, he deflected and blocked with his spear.


    Naturally, all was not sunshine and rainbows. He occasionally took heavy hits that sent him flying back, and if it wasn''t for his quick thinking and reflexes, he would have eaten multiple attacks midflight.


    Alex was gradually taking more hits the longer this went on. His spear techniques were top-notch, but that was useless at the moment.


    The creatures ignored all his attacks and pressured him continuously without break. He began taking more damage than he could evade or block.


    What''s more, some of the void creatures had begun preparing for their beaming attacks.


    However, in the midst of all this, his blood continued to roar in defiance as he forced himself to channel any magical energy in his body, alas...


    Alex shook his head clear, but the blood that covered his face made it difficult to tell what he was seeing. His body ached all over as even trying to get up became a burden to him.


    The loud roars and screeches from the void creatures overwhelmed his senses, and his breathing continued to grow rough.


    ''No...'' Alex''s eyes flashed with fierceness and resolve. He pushed through the blinding pain and looked around, finally getting the void creatures in his sight.


    Every action they made; from charging up their beaming attacks to the ones rushing at him, he saw it all.


    ''... it can''t end like this... I didn''t come all this way to die like this!'' He roared inwardly, and in that moment, everything in his sight slowed down.


    He may have been reconditioned to believe what he was experiencing was real, but he never forgot why he chose this path.


    Visions of his loved ones flashed before him and the resolve to continue moving forward grew stronger. His mind recalled everything he held dear.


    *Badamp*


    His heart gave a powerful beat that silenced every other sound around; the roaring void creatures, the screeches, and the ringing in his ears all disappeared at that moment.


    *Badamp*


    Another beat set his eyes ablaze with a golden light, his body, set ablaze in the same likeness. He could feel a rising heat from his chest; a sensation he hadn''t felt before began to watch over him as he felt his strength suddenly rise.


    ''The pain is gone,'' he noticed and the ache that plagued his entire body was gone too. He had never felt this much alive and powerful! Continue reading on empire


    It was sensational.


    At that moment, the beaming attacks the void creatures threw at him were near, a couple of meters away from his face. Then...


    BOOOOOM!

 Chapter 136 Impossible (3)

    BOOOOOM!


    The attacks of the void creatures hit the spot Alex laid with deadly precision. The waves of energy spread out from the spot.


    The void creatures quietly observed the spot their attacks impacted and waited for the results. And when the waves of energy dissipated, Alex was nowhere to be found.


    The conclusion¨Dcompletely erased from existence. With nothing else to do, the void creatures hovered in their spots and let out low growls and screeches.


    "Well, that was something..."


    Suddenly, the void creatures heard the annoying sound of their prey; prey that was supposedly obliterated.


    Quickly turning around, the void creatures saw Alex standing at the far end and close to one of the paths. His spear was held behind his back.


    Without time to waste, the creatures growled, screeched and roared as they rushed after him once more. They care little about how he survives, so far as he was standing, he wasn''t dead.


    ...


    Moments earlier, when the attack was just an inch from Alex, he felt a new thrill wash down his body and the energy infusion was almost intoxicating.


    Everything slowed down; the energy beam in his face, the void creatures, and even the air particles slowed to a pause. Everything was within his vision and in that moment, he knew something had been triggered.


    He felt it and the reason was at the tip of his tongue, but he just couldn''t remember. Putting that aside, he slowly stood up and moved out of the way of the energy attack.


    His movements were seemingly slow to him, but to the rest of the world, his movement was so swift that all watching students missed him. Many even thought he was hit.


    However, the instructors and the truly powerful. All those watching in the shadows instantly knew that the power Alex was showing was out of his current level.


    It was impossible.


    "What just happened?"


    An instructor asked and turned to look in the direction of Instructor Horvey. However, whatever explanation he wanted was not going to be found as the instructor he was looking at had the same dumbfounded expression on his face.


    Almost.


    From a low level Class F awakened to a peak Class E awakened. No one was sure how such a thing was possible. Students were confused and could only speculate.


    And to those who knew more about Alex, guessed it had to do with the special energy he used.


    ''Void energy...'' Hunter Zol thought to himself, keenly aware of the principal still standing behind him.


    Alex decided to decipher the reason behind his power boost once he made it out of the labyrinth. Right now, he had some void creatures to eliminate.


    In an instant that the coming creatures missed, Alex appeared above them, a little over one hundred metres.


    He brandished his spear and directed the blazing mana around him into the spear, instantly lighting up the spear in the same golden glow.


    And even then, the glow around him did not die down, his eyes blazing with the same light, only fiercer and menacing.


    With a desire to test out his newfound strength, Alex decided to go all out in his throw.


    The aim on the creatures was still and true as in his vision, they might as well not move at all.


    WHOOSH!


    He finally threw his spear at speeds he was shocked to witness. The instant the spear left his hand, it impacted.


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    The resounding explosion was deadly, and devastating, destroying everything in its path; the void creatures, the large hall, the labyrinth walls that were supposedly indestructible; nothing was left.


    Everything went boom as the golden glow energy from the spear spread out in a large sphere and grew outwardly.


    Alex hovered above the explosion as he observed everything. If it wasn''t for the dense material the labyrinth was made of, the explosion would have been more powerful than anything he had unleashed before.


    Suddenly, Alex''s vision went black out of nowhere. He saw nothing, felt nothing, and when he regained his vision, ...


    "What the hell...?"

 Chapter 137 Reunion (1)

    "What the hell...?"


    Alex muttered in a daze and looked at his new surroundings. But he didn''t have time to glance around much when...


    BOOOOM!


    A powerful lightning attack zoomed past his face and hit the wall far behind him. That attack would have taken his face off if it weren''t for his enhanced reflexes.


    Still high in the sky and gradually descending, he looked in the direction of where the attack came from and when he felt the sheer intensity of the creatures''s aura, he swallowed a bit.


    Even though he felt threatened by its aura, at the same time, he also felt that it shouldn''t be a problem for him, but he didn''t know where the feeling came from.


    He eventually touched the ground and observed his surroundings.


    "Damn... This is a massacre ." He muttered and the golden aura around him intensified.


    Then...


    "Alex!"


    He heard the familiar voice he had missed for the past few hours. He quickly looked in the distance and saw Julia and Ross among the clustered students huffing and panting.


    But Julia now had a smile on her face. A smile he mirrored when he noticed the void creature turn in his direction and let out a low growl.


    "..."


    .........


    Several minutes ago, the remaining students in the Convergence Maze, numbering in the hundreds, finally made their way to the top floor of the labyrinth.


    Each one of them was injured, tired, broken mentally from losing their comrades and low on mana. Despite this, the fierceness in their eyes only revealed their resolve to survive.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    They may have lost their friends, but there was a time to cry and a time to fight. Right now, they still have fights to finish.


    Unlike the other floors where they encountered void creatures, shifting maze walls just as deadly as the void creatures and mana-draining zones, the top floor of the labyrinth had neither of those.


    Julia began looking around with hope in her eyes and noticing her actions, Ross said, "I don''t think he''s here yet. Give it time, he''ll be here soon.


    "We just have to hold on till then."


    "Mm." Julia nodded in acknowledgement but the growing light in her eyes dimmed again.


    "Where''s Abigail?" Explore more adventures at empire


    Ross inquired while searching for the girl.


    "Well..." Julia began as her gaze shifted downwards in defeat, "S-She died." She resolved herself and stated plainly. There was no point beating around the bush.


    "I see..." Ross could only sigh. "No point feeling guilty about it. Even I found myself in a bind when I got to the third floor."


    He said to cheer Julia up. He could understand the reason why the girl looked so down. As Alex was the one to bring Abigail with them, Julia feared Alex might be disappointed in her failure to protect the girl, even though it was not her duty to do so.


    "Yeah...."


    As they continued their small talks, the hall trembled briefly.


    "I think it''s about to start!"


    Someone exclaimed and they didn''t have to elaborate as everyone knew what that meant. Whatever trial they had to pass before exiting was about to begin.


    Julia and Ross quickly turned around and prepared themselves.


    "We stay close and watch each other''s backs," Ross said, and Julia nodded, her face adopting a serious expression.


    "How many void creatures are we going to battle this time? Given our numbers." A girl asked a colleague by her side.


    "Not sure. But if the third floor is anything to go by... We might be facing a lot of those creatures, maybe even stronger ones."


    Her words made sense, and the others agreed. With their numbers, they doubted it would only be one void creature.


    However, ...

 Chapter 138 Reunion (2)

    However, what the students were about to face was only a single void creature.


    And unlike what they had faced in the initial stages, they were about to face what a real void creature was like. No more nerfing the void creatures.


    As the hall continued to tremble, the floor ahead of them lit up in a bright blue light that formed a circular pattern. It hummed as it came to life prompting the students close to the sight to back away.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Their guards were raised to the maximum as they watched and waited for their last opponent. Their guess in fighting multiple void creatures of similar level to what they found on the third floor was wrong.


    Void creatures in general were much, much stronger than their counterpart hunters of the same level, even peak hunters could not take on such void creatures at the peak.


    As the hum continued to increase, a horrifying aura washed over the students.


    "!"


    Without thought, everyone backed away much further than they were before as their eyes opened wide in horror.


    Some students were even weak in the knees. They knew void creatures were powerful and dangerous, however, their experience so far had been mild at best.


    Now, they were being exposed to the aura actual void creatures let off. Multiple gulps resounded through the hall as they all waited quietly.


    Julia and Ross exchanged glances, and they could see the question in their eyes.


    They had felt that aura before, and unlike the one they experienced, this one was lacking in essence.


    "Where...?" Julia muttered in confusion. She was sure but she couldn''t recall where she felt that aura.


    But now was not time to wonder about auras as the glowing and humming circle in the distance revealed a silhouette of a massive void creature that had humanoid features. Your journey continues with empire


    As the figure continued being revealed, more students moved back more and more. They were now clustered close to the walls of the large hall.


    "This is bad..."


    A student muttered, the fear in his eyes visible for everyone to see, but no one was paying attention.


    They all had their eyes glued to the figure being revealed.


    Sometime later, the figure appeared in its entirety floating above the circle that was slowly dimming in brightness.


    "Ahhh...!"


    Like a missile too fast for most to see, the void creature attacked its first group of students, only a few metres away from where Ross and Julia stood just moments ago.


    In an instant, several students were shredded to pieces, some exploded in a bloody mess and the rest were injured beyond recognition.


    "No!"


    Like a record, the cries of several students echoed in the chambers, tears running down their chins.


    "Blechhhh!"


    Others lost the contents of their stomach right then and there.


    The sight was too gory even for them. The blood splashed on the ground, the insides of their comrades, the blank stares of those who were fortunate to have their heads remained.


    It was a horrific sight.


    But that was not the end as the void creature still had something to show them. A part of them that they hadn''t experienced yet.


    With a low growl that sent shivers down their spine, the void creature opened its mouth wide and suddenly a strong attractive force came from its opened mouth and the remains of the students slowly floated towards its mouth.


    "S-Save me!"


    "I don''t want to die!"


    Those injured and unable to move finally came out of their shocked state and called for help. The fearful kids in them finally came out when the chips came down, but no help was coming.


    Who was going to stand in the way of that?


    While they knew they had to fight it to have a chance at escaping, it did not mean they were eager to die. Their lives came first.


    Of course, there were those who tried to do something, but the attractive force was too much for them and if they got closer, they might end up being devoured as well.


    ''So, this is the real deal...'' Ross thought to himself and swallowed the lump in his throat.


    It would take a miracle to survive.

 Chapter 139 Reunion (3)

    "What are you guys waiting for?! Now is the best time to attack that thing!"


    A student exclaimed, drawing everyone out of their reverie. They exchanged glances and with a nod agreed with him. Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    "He''s right. The void creature is currently busy devouring. We can attack it from behind!"


    With that pointed out, about a dozen students channelled their mana into their weapons and closed in on the blind spot of the void creature.


    Various abilities and attacks were rained down on the void creature, creating a chaotic mess of multicoloured abilities that buried it.


    SCREEECH!


    The loud screech of the creature came from the sea of abilities that churned and burned.


    "Did we get it?"


    A girl asked a student standing close by. She wished against all odds that that attack did a lot of damage to the void creature. After all, it wouldn''t screech like that if it wasn''t injured.


    Right?


    The other student just shrugged, not daring to take his eyes off the spot where the creature was. The student narrowed his eyes and noticed the silhouette of the void creature with its arms spread out accompanied by another roar of challenge.


    "I don''t think that was enough. Get ready!"


    The student exclaimed, and without delay, everyone backed away and got into a fighting stance, their weapons channelling their mana to the max¡ªwhatever remained of it.


    This time, the void creature dashed out of the sea of abilities still raging around it and attacked another group of students.


    And unlike before, they were ready.


    BOOOM!


    The creature slammed the ground where he landed, but the students evaded by jumping back, creating as much distance as possible.


    It didn''t end there, and as soon as they landed, they charged at the void creature.


    "Ha!"


    From all directions, different techniques and abilities closed in on the void creature. The melee fighters went in close while the archers shot from a safe distance.


    The only reason they hadn''t completely healed was due to the continuous attacks being through at it. For every major wound dealt, two students would die.


    Their numbers were dwindling at an alarming rate!


    And they didn''t have the luxury of sitting it out. Some students were already broken mentally, but they were also the easiest to kill by the void creature!


    "Fuck it!"


    One student had had enough and decided to put everything in one final attack. Maybe that would injure the creature enough for the others to have the chance to finish it off.


    Ross'' and Julia''s attention shifted to the student as they watched him channel his mana into a lightning-charged ball that grew slowly the more mana he channelled.


    CRACKLE! CRACKLE!


    The lightning crackled loudly and lit up the chamber, drawing the attention of many.


    The gaze of the student remained on the void creature in the distance, blood trickling down the sides of his face.


    With gritted teeth, he completed his charge and exclaimed, "Out of the way!"


    The students in close combat with the void creature distanced themselves the moment they heard the cry of the students.


    "Take this, you damn creature!"


    The attack left his hands and swiftly zoomed through the air, crackling and sizzling with dreaded intensity.


    In response, the void creature turned in his direction and screeched out loud, producing a burst of circular waves that exploded outward.


    It shifted to the side when its screech did not dispel the incoming attack as the force crushed into its shoulder and chest region, taking a huge chunk of it away!


    As the remaining power of the attack zoomed past it, a bright golden light suddenly appeared in the distance, directly in its path.


    BOOOOM!


    However, whatever was appearing there managed to evade. Appearing midair was a student almost everyone recognized.


    "Alex!"


    Julia called out to him in joy when he noticed her long-lost love!

 Chapter 140 Reunion (4)

    Alex mirrored her smile when he noticed the void creature turn in his direction with a low growl.


    Even with most of its shoulders gone, it showed no signs of stopping. However, instead of its continuous attack, it sensed a far greater threat coming from Alex than the other prey.


    Its instincts were telling it to get rid of Alex as soon as possible. With that, it screeched and sped towards Alex.


    The injury to its shoulders already regenerating.


    The students watched with a bit of hope in their eyes. Recalling what they knew of him, his physical strength was above everyone else. So, if it was him, then there was a chance.


    Of course, not everyone shared the same sentiment. But beggars can''t be choosers.


    "Be careful¨D"


    Before any more words could be added to the warning, they all witnessed something they couldn''t make sense of.


    Many had initially wondered why Alex was glowing like a Christmas tree, after all, everyone knew setting yourself ablaze was a wasteful way of mana utilization.


    But they could also sense it wasn''t as simple as it looked. Alex had to know that, right?


    Well, the answer arrived, and all brows rose in shock and bewilderment.


    Before the void creature could cover half the distance, Alex instantly appeared before the creature, his right hand balled into a fist with his spear in his left hand and a savage grin on his face.


    His excitement in the face of a new challenge after his life was no longer on the line came rising back up.


    BAM!!


    Like a thunderclap, the blow cut through the air struck deep into the face of the void creature and crunched inward under the weight of the punch''s power.


    The void creature did not even notice what happened when...


    BOOOM!


    Like a missile, it smashed into the wall on the other side of the large chamber and the unbreakable walls of the labyrinth showed its first cracks!


    It spiderwebbed behind the creature and continued to spread for a few more metres away from the impact site.


    The force was simply too much for the poor creature to bear. Its face folded in itself and if it wasn''t for Alex using as little mana as possible, it could have been the end of the void creature.


    Then the void creature bent slightly and screeched its challenge creating a circular wave of air that rippled out prompting the students to close their ears again.


    "Urgh. It''s even louder than before!"


    Ignoring the commotion around it, the void creature disappeared from its position and instantly appeared before Alex, slightly above him its right claw going strength for his face.


    Alex watched the void creature''s action momentarily with a small smile before he disappeared from his spot.


    Appearing right behind the void creature, Alex delivered a powerful right hand to the back of the void creature that would have produced crunching sounds of bones breaking if it had any.


    BOOOM!


    Like before, the creature failed to see Alex move and before it knew it, it was slammed into the ground.


    This time, however, the void creature recovered fast and quickly got back to its feet and dashed after Alex.


    "Yeah, that''s it. Come at me."


    Alex encouraged its actions and responded to the rapid and random actions of the void creature.


    In a few seconds, Alex and the creature exchanged multiple blows as they zoomed left and right, their speed incomprehensible to those watching.


    All they could see were blurred lines of gold and dark grey and the occasional mini-explosions whenever they clashed.


    It was sensational.


    "Amazing... Did he get stronger again?"


    "How am I supposed to know that? I''m as confused and curious as you are!"


    Alex purposely kept their movements in the created space to avoid any collateral; too many had perished already, and he didn''t want his desire to cause more harm.


    He also made sure he didn''t hit the creature too hard to send it into the midst of the watching students.


    A few exchanges later, Alex had enough. The creature wasn''t much of a challenge. It had no technique and just fought using its instincts.


    It was too predictable to be fun.


    "Alright, let''s end this."

 Chapter 141 The Last Blow

    "Alright, let''s end this."


    As soon as he muttered these words, he distanced himself from the void creature.


    The creature instinctively also backed away; its breath was heavy as if it breathed air. All over its body were multiple lacerations and blows that had caved into its body.


    Throughout the entire exchange, it could not hit Alex, not even once. Right now, its regeneration was at its weakest after taking a lot of pummeling.


    Even though Alex chose to play with the void creature, he also made sure to channel mana through his blows and kicks, wearing it down until the creature was spent.


    As if the creature could tell what Alex planned on doing, it released a growl and gathered its mana for a breath attack it hadn''t used since its appearance.


    "A last stance, huh?


    "No one said anything about having to wait for you to complete your charge!"


    Alex exclaimed and channelled mana into his hands, creating two energy blades before swiftly closing in again.


    His right hand was the first to act as it plunged into the abdomen of the void creature, cutting through its tough hide with ease, his left hand followed suit as he swung it from bottom to top, carving a deep wound in the creature.


    Its blood spilt out like a broken fountain as it splashed on Alex, soaking him from head to toe. Naturally, he didn''t mind as his focus was on finishing this nightmare of a creature.


    *GROWL*!!


    Like a wounded beast, the void creature growled in what was assumed to be it feeling pain. The gathering energy quickly dissipated before it could even finish.


    It couldn''t focus enough when it received such heavy damage.


    "It''s not over yet!"


    With agile movements, Alex manoeuvred around the creature and delivered several cuts and stabs before settling on its appendages.


    *THUD*


    Both appendages of the creature fell on the ground with a thud that echoed in the silent chamber as every student held their breaths and watched as Alex cut down the creature piece by piece.


    Several students swallowed nervously just thinking about how they suffered at the hands of the creature. As they watched, they finally understood the wide gap that was between them and Alex.


    The person moved fast and true, already having its target in mind and appeared directly behind the void creature.


    ''Zen.''


    He saw the person the moment he arrived and watched as Zen plunged his hand covered in a silvery grey metallic mana, his expression a combination of crazy and savage.


    BOOOM!


    Like an exploding watermelon, the void creature was turned into a bloody mess that splashed on Alex and Zen.


    "What?"


    "How dare you?!"


    Julia exclaimed in outrage as she ran towards Alex, Ross right behind her. In an instant, they arrived by Alex''s side.


    Julia was of the mind to attack Zen when Alex held her back, his gaze not moving from Zen.


    "Come on Alex, you can''t just accept this!"


    Julia tried to leave his grasp, but Alex just shook his head.


    "Tch!" Julia snorted and backed down. But her expression promised payback one way or the other.


    Experience tales with empire


    Everyone was surprised by Zen''s unexpected actions. While not many knew him, those who did were not that surprised.


    They could only shake their heads in resignation.


    Zen Henjok had taken the last blow from Alex, claiming the points allocated to killing this void creature!


    Alex stood there and just looked at him, his expression was as calm as ever. However, the aura around him flickered from time to time. It was clear his aura spoke volumes of how he felt.


    Of course, Zen returned that look with a smug grin, and his eyes showed a challenging glint in them.


    "No matter..."


    Alex muttered and turned his gaze away.

 Chapter 142 Your Choice

    "Well, that was something..."


    ''Yeah, you''d think everyone would be grateful to Alex. To steal his kill like that is something."


    "Is there some history there we don''t know of?"


    "Maybe, but that''s not for us to interfere in."


    The students continued their chatter and waited for their path to open. Of course, there were those who remained frozen in place, too scared to do anything else. They had seen too many deaths in one day.


    A minute later, a large portal opened in the distance that showed the bright day sky, and as soon they saw this, the students wasted no time in rushing out.


    Alex turned to his friends, looked at their wretched figures and smiled a little. "You guys look like you''ve been through hell."


    He stated and Ross simply shrugged, "I bet you had it worse."


    "Yeah. Where were you taken? I was so worried you know?"


    Julia chipped in and asked what was worrying her all that time. She had already forgotten about Zen at the moment. Right now Alex took priority.


    She moved and placed her right palm on Alex''s cheeks, the emotions of worry and love clear in her gaze.


    "It''s over now. What matters is that we all made it out alive." He said and then looked around again.


    Noticing this, Julia stepped back a little with a fallen expression, something Alex noticed instantly.


    Without being told, he figured it out, "Abigail didn''t survive, did she?"


    He stated more than asked and Ross nodded in response. "The third floor of the labyrinth was more dangerous than we anticipated. Julia couldn''t protect herself and Abigail at the same time."


    Ross explained in her stead.


    Julia still looked dejected and couldn''t face Alex. While it wasn''t her fault, she still felt like a failure.


    Understanding what she was thinking about, Alex moved closer and brought her into his embrace.


    "Don''t think too much about it, alright? You did what you could. This labyrinth was just too dangerous."


    At this point, Alex''s golden aura had died down and while he felt slightly weakened, it wasn''t enough to put him down. But he was completely drained. There was not a shred of mana in his system.


    Both virtually and in reality. It was something Hunter Zol noticed once the sura Alex was emitting died down.


    He noticed how every shred of mana stored in his cells was completely drained. He was like a husk at this point.


    "I should have seen that coming. Then what place did Ross get?" He muttered mostly to himself.


    ''I''ll find out when I see him, there''s no point in thinking about it.''


    [Alexander Gray...]


    He heard the system call his name again bringing him out of his thoughts. Alex could swear it sounded more serious than before, but it was a small detail not worth thinking about.


    [... You are presented with a choice.]


    [Keep the memories of what transpired in the Convergence Maze or Erase the memories of everything related to the labyrinth]


    Listening to the choices, Alex quickly understood the reason behind this action.


    ''With the things the students witnessed, there are bound to be many mentally broken by the experience. However, we are also given the choice to choose whether to keep those memories.''


    The experiences in the labyrinth were bound to mature the students in more ways than one, however, it could also backfire if not taken care of properly.


    The smartest thing was to completely erase everything about it. And since the events took place in a virtual space, it was very easy to do.


    Of course, they could still access the feeds of what transpired in the labyrinth, but from a different perspective with no attachments.


    "I choose to keep them."


    Alex made his choice. He had a lot of questions as to how he achieved that blazing form and while he had a few guesses, he still needed to talk to someone to make heads or tails of that form.


    [Choice accepted.]


    The system acknowledged his choice and went silent. It was time to return to the real world.


    Read latest chapters at empire


    There were still three more events to participate in.


    Alex closed his eyes when his body began to turn into light particles.


    ....


    Opening his eyes, Alex saw the bright sky through the glass opening of his pod.


    Confused as to why he was seeing the skies instead of a ceiling, he opened the pod, and his gaze immediately fell on Hunter Zol who stood there with a small smile.


    "How do you feel?"

 Chapter 143 Mana Drain (1)

    "How do you feel?"


    Hunter Zol asked the moment Alex''s gaze fell on him.


    "Lord Zol?"


    Alex was surprised to see him there. Coupled with where they stood, his confusion only grew. He looked around the place and noticed that they were on a rooftop.


    He also noticed the principal approaching them from the back.


    ''Did something happen?''


    He began to wonder as his gaze moved to look at his pod. There had to be an explanation for why his pod was out here. That and the presence of Hunter Zol couldn''t be a coincidence.


    Noticing his wandering and confused actions, Hunter Zol gestured for Alex to step out of the pod.


    "Oh yes." He nodded and placed his feet on the hard roof, but the moment he stood up, he fell face first.


    ''Huh?'' Read the latest on empire


    His vision spun and he felt slightly dizzy with a bit of a headache.


    Expecting something like this, Zol quickly caught him before he hit the ground.


    "Easy there... You''re completely drained."


    He heard Zol mutter before he was gently placed on the floor.


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    Principal Seraph asked with concern and although she had a guess, it was best to hear it from Alex himself.


    "..."


    Zol remained quiet and waited for Alex to regain his bearing.


    "Are you alright?" He asked again.


    Alex shook his head to dispel the dizziness and looked up at the two adults. The pounding of his head didn''t help either.


    "... Not really... My head heads like hell and my vision is still blurry." He briefly explained how he felt at the moment.


    "It''s to be expected. There is no mana in your cells. Not even a bit." Zol stated. He explained that what Alex was feeling was the effects of a complete mana drain.


    "Yeah," Zen muttered and followed behind Amon and Oscar. On their way to their dorms, Zen could hear the murmurs of what transpired in the Convergence Maze and this brought a small victorious smile on his face.


    His goal of taking the spotlight was partially achieved. Now he was on the lips of every student. Everyone would wonder who he was and what dispute he had with Alex.


    ''Huhuhu... With the other events, my place would be solidified.''


    Amon looked back a bit and saw the smile on his face. He knew what was going on in his head.


    ''You''re close to achieving what you desired. The only thing remaining now is your challenge.'' Amon mused with a slight head shake.


    Whatever his friend wanted, he sincerely hoped it would bring him joy.


    .....


    "Alex!"


    Julia called out the moment she entered Alex''s room.


    "I''m in here."


    She heard Alex''s voice from his bedroom and quickly rushed over.


    "Are you alright? Do you feel pains anywhere?"


    She began bombarding Alex with questions the moment she spotted him lying on the bed and sat by his bedside with a concerned expression.


    Chuckling at her behaviour, Alex reassured her of his well-being as he just needed rest. He then turned to Ross who stood at the entrance.


    They exchanged a nod before Alex went ahead to tell her what Hunter Zol told him.


    "I see... So, all you need to do is cultivate to regain your lost mana and you''ll be fine." She stated and her worried expression relaxed.


    "More or less..."


    While he wasn''t sure how it happened, he was certain Hunter Zol had seen everything that happened with his body while he was in the simulation.


    They were answers he was desperately itching to have. Only then could he make some theories about how what he did happened.


    "Well, I''m sure my uncle will explain everything in due time. Rest well, the events aren''t over yet."


    "Right..."


    It had escaped his mind. There were still three more events to partake in.

 Chapter 144 Mana Drain (2)

    Sometime later, Ross and Julia eschewed themselves to allow Alex to get the rest he needed.


    Now left to himself, Alex thought back to the feeling he had when he was in that blazing form. Honestly, it was an intoxicating feeling.


    ''But it also comes at a cost. But what I''m interested in the most are the conditions to take that form again.''


    While he had a guess as to how he achieved it, he didn''t want to rely on his emotions and stringent conditions like when he felt his life was in danger.


    What''s more, there was no guarantee that would always work. What Alex was interested in was how to call it upon command.


    ''That would be a huge trump card in my arsenal. Let''s just wait for Hunter Zol''s explanation before doing anything else.


    "Xex, wake me up in two hours'' time. I want to cultivate a bit to see what happens."


    [Of course. You also mentioned earlier you needed to contact Abigail. Do you still want that reminder?]


    "Ah... Her too. Thanks for the reminder."


    [That''s why I''m here. Rest well.]


    ........


    Hunter Zol took his eyes from Alex''s room shortly after Ross and Julia left him to rest. He was currently sitting in an office space assigned to him. With his presence here, he needed a place to dwell during his stay.


    And while he could go and come in a blink, he chose to stay. Right now, his mind was making multiple plans revolving around Alex and how best to protect him.


    ''With what he showed in the trials, it''s only a matter of time before they start approaching him.''


    Power like that would drive men to do whatever it took. Imagine a Class S hunter able to do what Alex did. They would be in an entirely different class.


    ''But I know for a fact that what he did was entirely due to his void energy; something only Alex had survived. It''s not an ability anyone could have.


    Two hours later, Xex did what he was instructed and woke Alex from his slumber. Waking up, Alex attempted to stand on his feet and noticed how he was still having a bit of difficulty.


    "Just how much was taken out of me?" He wondered out loud and then moved to the mana podium. It was time to cultivate to see if he could recover his mana despite not being able to cultivate for some time now.


    To his surprise, he could absorb mana into his body just fine.


    "Haha..." He laughed in joy, missing the feeling that came from bathing in mana. He quickly regained his composure and returned to cultivating.


    A few hours later, the sky outside was darkening when Alex finally opened his eyes, and his eyes flashed a dark hue for a few seconds before disappearing.


    "My cells are filled to the brim once again and I still can''t channel it."


    He noted this recurring issue when he tried to circulate his mana only to feel the void energy. His mana remained as dormant as ever.


    After trying a couple of things, he still came short as he could not figure out what the trigger was.


    "Hmm..."


    His thoughts spun trying to see if he could come up with another plan and thought about going back to the VR world to try it out when he heard the familiar heavy voice of Hunter Zol.


    "You''ve recovered your mana. How do you feel now?"


    Quickly turning his head, Alex was not as surprised as one would be when they suddenly heard someone''s voice in their room.


    ''Maybe I was expecting him to make an appearance?''


    He mussed and then replied, "Not much different from before, I''m afraid."


    He stared at his right hand in thought before lifting his head to meet Hunter Zol''s eyes.


    "Mm... Come with me."


    With a gesture of his hand, Alex and Zol disappeared from the room, both knowing exactly what they wanted to talk about.

 Chapter 145 Second Event (1)

    The next day


    All students participating in the main event were gathered in their homeroom to have a brief talk before the start of the second event.


    The talk Alex had with Hunter Zol the previous night was informative as he finally had an idea of how he achieved that form.


    Not surprising was the fact that they couldn''t tell what exactly the trigger was as the two even attempted recreating the conditions for its activation, alas...


    They came out empty.


    It was a mystery only time would reveal. The only thing he could do now was focus on the second event.


    The class was rowdy with discussions about what transpired in the Convergence Maze and how Zen took the kill meant for Alex, putting him in first place.


    "Looks like your name is spreading everywhere, Zen," Phell commented listening to the discussions going on.


    "Mm." Zen nodded with his eyes closed, appearing as if he was deep in thought about something. Of course, he was only putting on airs and while his fame came from taking what was meant for Alex, that had been the plan since the beginning.


    "Does it really matter? The strength Alex showed back then is still a concern no one is actually addressing. In case you guys forgot, today is the Void Gladiator event."


    Amon reminded his friends to set their priorities straight.


    "Well yeah... But do you honestly believe the strength that surpasses Class E comes with no price? I dare say that strength of his is only temporary and while I''m not sure how he did that, and in a VR world no less, I doubt it would happen again."


    Phell countered, his words making more sense than expected.


    Amon could only remain quiet after hearing that. Even though he had some doubts, he just didn''t like everyone talking about how Zen took Alex''s kill when they could talk about other matters.


    Suddenly, Amon noticed how quiet the class became and came out of his thoughts. The instructor was in.


    "Good morning. I trust you''re all doing well," Instructor Horvey asked, his gaze shifting from student to student to determine if anyone was still affected by the events of the previous day.


    However, all he received was a round of positive nods.


    "Good."


    He muttered and went to stand behind the podium.


    "As you all know, today is the day you''ll be engaging in combat. You already have all the information about what will transpire.


    Remnants of past battles that would occasionally sweep the arena could disorient an opponent for someone, adding to their advantage.


    There was no guarantee strength and ability would take you far.


    Of course, he wasn''t the only one feeling that way, but the academy was not being run by their money. If they didn''t like it, they could forfeit; no one was forcing them to partake.


    After watching the students settle themselves and regain composure, Instructor Horvey concluded his message.


    "Good. From here, you are to go to the combat systems where the tournament will take place in a large arena. Further instructions on what you need to do will be given then.


    "You''re dismissed."


    He made his way out of the classroom shortly after.


    "Haa... This is the worst. Why must everything be in favour of Alex?" Oscar muttered to his friends, preparing to leave.


    However, Zen did something that stopped everyone in their tracks.


    WHOOSH!


    In a flash, Zen appeared before Alex and his friends who were making their way out.


    Alex noticed this but was not in the mood to entertain him,


    "Get to the semi-finals and then you can hopefully have your challenge."


    Without waiting for Zen''s reply, Alex walked past him, not sparing Zen another glance.


    "Hmph!"


    Julia snorted when she passed him by as well. She had had enough of this guy.


    "Tough luck, buddy," Ross added clicking his tongue, amusement clear in his eyes as he walked past him as well.


    At this point, Zen was nothing but a joke in his eyes. He was like a child craving attention.


    Zen was fuming with anger when Alex didn''t even stop to acknowledge his presence.


    ''You''re going to regret that...''

 Chapter 146 Second Event (2)

    Inside the VR world


    All the participating students were gathered in what looked like a large arena. The size was incomparably huge as it was big enough to house hundreds of thousands of spectators.


    The battleground itself was very large as it covered several kilometres of space in every direction. It was designed so to make room for the occasional changing terrains to have its maximum effect.


    That, and the remnants of past battles that would sweep the space from time to time.


    The arena was buzzing with the cheers and energy of the spectating students and this time, there were not only first-years but the other year groups as well.


    It was a major event for the entire academy whenever tournament-style events occurred.


    "I heard the first years are very impressive, especially that kid called Alexander Gray."


    "Yep. I caught a few highlights of his fights and I''ve got to say, he is good. Very good in fact."


    "Wouldn''t that mean he has the tournament in the bag? With strength like his, there wouldn''t be a lot of challenge."


    "Not necessarily. Information I got says the tournament has special additions where the terrain would be subject to different changes from time to time."


    "Well, we''re here now. Let''s see what happens."


    ...


    [Welcome to the annual first-year tournaments, ladies and gents.]


    The loud voice of the system designated as the MC of the tournament resounded across the large arena, prompting every to quiet down.


    [As part of the first year''s annual competition, we are here to witness the combat prowess of our students]


    [In this tournament, more than just combat techniques will be tested. Their intelligence, wits, instincts, and adaptability will be tried.]


    [Due to the large number of students participating, multiple fights will be taking place at the same time. You, the audience, are at liberty to choose which fight to focus on.]


    [Each bout will be three minutes long. Everything goes with the exception of foul moves.]


    Once the system made the spectators aware of the settings, it went ahead to randomly allocate students to different brackets, the allocations visible to all.


    Alex, Julia and Ross were in their armour sitting at their designated spot and once they were called upon, all they had to do was stand in a teleport formation in the back and they would be sent directly to the arena grounds.


    Julia replied with folded arms.


    "Of course..." Alex smiled in response and then looked over to Ross who had a thinking expression on.


    "What''s on your mind?"


    Alex asked.


    "Nothing really... Just thinking about strategies to beat his sound abilities. I haven''t faced anyone with that power before."


    "Right. I''m sure you have nothing to worry about." Alex brushed it off.


    It wasn''t that he was looking down on Brad, it was simply his faith in Ross'' strength that made him say what he did.


    Even in an unpredictable environment, he believed Ross would come out on top.


    "Still, it doesn''t hurt to understand how your opponent''s abilities work," Ross responded and continued his research.


    "What about you? Are you familiar with the person you drew?" Alex asked Julia in turn, making Ross turn to her.


    "Someone called Emil Dawn, Class 1C1 and a water ability user. It won''t even be a challenge." She replied with a shrug, having no idea who the person was.


    His ability was also very similar to hers as she was an ice user. The matchup was in her complete favour.


    "Maybe... But remember the terrain won''t remain the same throughout. And what I''m worried about the most are the remnant past battles that could affect you giving a chance to your opponent.


    "One wrong move and you wouldn''t know how you got eliminated."


    Alex warned.


    Of course, even he was of the same mindset, but the battlefield can be unpredictable if taken as a joke. Strong people have been known to lose to weak people, and this was a fact they all knew.


    "Naturally," she agreed instantly, glad Alex was showing his concern.


    [Our first matches of the day will begin shortly. Fighters, prepare yourself to appear in your battlegrounds.]


    The system prompt came again revealing the fighters to duke it out first.


    "Oh... Abigail is starting as well." Julia noted once the fighters were revealed.


    "I guess we know which fight to focus on..."

 Chapter 147 Void Gladiators [Abigail vs. Percival] (1)

    Abigail took in a deep breath once she received the prompt to descend to the arena floor.


    When she drew her opponent earlier, she instantly knew her chances of winning were slim to none. Her opponent was a boy named Percival Adams.


    A dark sclera human in Class A3, one of the elite classes and an earth ability user. It was a poor matchup.


    Earth ability users were known for their strong defence and heavy attacks, and with her main weapon being a bow and an arrow, she could only sigh in resignation.


    But that did not mean she gave up as the battlefield was constantly changing.


    She approached the formation and was instantly brought to her battleground where Percival was already waiting.


    The boy stood with both arms folded across his chest as the air around him felt domineering and robust.


    His green eyes in the backdrop of his dark sclera gave him a frightening look and revealed the sharp glint in them that promised pain and suffering.


    The light smirk on his lips gave away his complete confidence in coming out on top. Just like Abigail, Percival was able to get a bit of information on his opponent.


    And honestly, he was disappointed. Of course, he didn''t mind the easy win though. And while this was mostly his thoughts, he had the mind to also pay attention to his surroundings.


    ''Her aura isn''t impressive either. The only reason she''s here is because of Alex.'' He thought to himself as he continued to analyze his opponent.


    Naturally, he wasn''t the only one seeing how unimpressive the girl was.


    "Isn''t she the one who tagged along with Alex during the battle royale?"


    "Yeah, that''s her alright. With her pitiful mana pool, the only thing she has going for her is her archery skills."


    The spectating students chatted away as they observed both opponents. Of course, the fighters were not exposed to their chattering.


    The fighters weren''t even able to see the spectators at all. To them, it was their opponent and their stage.


    "I''ll give you a chance to surrender."


    Suddenly Abigail heard Percival propose.


    "What...?" Of course, she heard him the first time. But the suddenness of it took her by surprise.


    "Surrender. You and I both know you can''t win."


    WHOOSH!


    With one sound that superimposed, the three arrows swiftly arrived before Percival.


    "Hmph!"


    He snorted coldly, crossed both arms and blocked the three arrows.


    CLING!


    ''Huh?''


    The three arrows impacted heavily against his arms and pushed him back, skidding across the blankness of space and bringing his charge to a stop.


    He had underestimated the force behind the arrows. Even with his mindset of taking the girl seriously, somewhere in the recesses of his mind, he still underestimated her!


    Before he could even recover his composure, three more arrows were whooshing through the void straight for his head.


    Adopting a serious expression, Percival dodged the arrows and dashed after her once more. He was no longer in the mood to talk.


    In an instant, he closed the distance and appeared slightly above Abigail, his fists raised above his head as he swung them down at Abigail. The look in his eyes as he looked down on Abigail sent shivers down his spine.


    Yes, feeling pain was still turned on at maximum. If that blow hit, it wouldn''t be pretty.


    "!"


    Abigail was shaken by his instant appearance, momentarily pausing the nocking of her arrows.


    She instinctively dodged the incoming blows as she leapt backwards using her wind force to momentarily boost her reaction and response, pointed her right hand forward and released a strong wind pulse aiming for his exposed body.


    Percival perceived the wind pulse and reacted faster than Abigail and covered his body in earthen armour in addition to the armour he already wore.


    WHOOSH!


    BOOM!


    The fists slammed into the ground as the ripples spread out like waves from a single point.


    As if by design, the ripples propagated into turning the outer space battlefield into the surface of a shallow water surface that reflected the clear blue skies with boundless clouds spreading out as far as the eye could see.

 Chapter 148 Void Gladiators [Abigail vs. Percival] (2)

    The beautiful and serene mirror lake was only given a brief glance to assess dangers before the two fighters refocused on themselves.


    Once again, luck was on their side as they had scored in a quiet environment.


    After Percival''s heavy slam attack, Abigail concluded that her arrows were useless in this situation. An archer''s best playing ground was a location with lots of obstacles to hide behind and shoot.


    In such an open and bright space, her arrows would be seen every time she fired. A moment of silence settled between the fighters as Percival straightened himself and stared at Abigail with the same smug grin he had used earlier.


    ''At this rate, I''ll achieve nothing before I am eliminated.'' Despite knowing that her chances were slim, she wished to leave something remarkable behind. Something to show she wasn''t just an archer.


    With gritted teeth, she made her decision to put everything in going all out¡ªfast and domineering.


    Her eyes blazed in the essence of her mana as she placed her bow on her back and retrieved the two daggers she always carried on her waist.


    "It''s good you''ve realized the arrows aren''t going to help. Even so, those daggers won''t make a difference." Percival said smugly and got into a stance mimicking Abigail who held both daggers a short arm''s length away from her face.


    Her gaze was resolute as she let out a small breath.


    "..."


    Abigail gave no response and channelled her mana through her body generating a gust of wind around herself.


    WHOOSH


    In an instant, she disappeared from her position and appeared before Percival, the right dagger going in first.


    Of course, Percival saw her move, even still, her quick thinking of using her powers to boost her speed gave her a small advantage.


    "!"


    Due to the suddenness of her appearance, Percival reacted on instinct and bent backwards to evade the incoming right blade.


    He watched closely as the blade swooshed past his face, cutting through the air and leaving a trail of mana on its tail.


    Percival was very perceptive as he knew that was only one of the blades. He may have reacted on instinct, but he didn''t forget that his opponent carried two daggers.


    Expecting her first dagger to miss its mark, Abigail swiftly spun the second dagger into a stabbing hold and channelled mana into it before aiming it at Percival''s abdomen.


    His gaze shifted back to Abigail and noticed her eyes roaming the skies just like he was doing. The longer they spent here, the more likely they would be struck.


    Abigail was brought out of her thoughts when she noticed Percival move from his spot, quickly closing the distance. However, his movements were irregular as the strong winds pushed against his momentum, slowing him down enough for Abigail to notice him.


    ''If he is like this, then what of me?''


    She wondered and with a frown brandished her daggers once again. With a low bend, she made her move as well.


    But the terrain had other plans for them. The loud cracking of lightning and thunder made it difficult for any communication between the two; not that they needed to talk.


    A metre or two before the two clashed again, the storm clouds directly above them formed a spiral as the deafening rumble of thunder and the blue lights of lightning flashed in the clouds.


    Whatever that was cooking up there was going to be big... and extremely deadly.


    The phenomenon instantly drew the attention of the fighters and for a moment, their gaze returned to each other as they could see trembling in their eyes.


    It was too late to dodge and even if they did, they would be definitively caught in.


    ''Is it going to be a draw?'' Abigail wondered, a bit of hope growing in her heart.


    ''Fuck... Even if I cover myself in a thick layer of earth, I doubt it would be enough to mitigate the damage. Heck, I might be pulverized!''


    Percival also had his own thoughts about the incoming calamity.


    Finally, the mother load of all lightning covering tens of metres in diameter fell. Then...


    CRACKLE!


    BOOOOOM!


    "..."


    The silence that resulted from their spectators continued for several seconds as the spot the two stood moments ago was blasted into oblivion, with no remains of both fighters anywhere, except the large crater that was blackened beyond measure.


    The thick smoke emitting from the crater the only proof of there being any beings in sight.


    Just like that, one of the first fights resulted in a draw...

 Chapter 149 Void Gladiators [Zen vs. Leon] (1)

    "Well, that was unexpected..." Ross commented with a bland look.


    While the fight was entertaining to watch, it wasn''t all that impressive. He believed Percival could have done better, but still decided to play around until it bit him in the ass.


    Yes, like everyone else, he knew Abigail was the most likely to lose; in fact, she was the most certain.


    Just because he was familiar with her didn''t mean he would support her. They were only acquainted.


    Her plan of going all out was smart but poorly executed. An opponent like Percival is not someone you could take on simply by going all out at the beginning. He was relaxed, not stupid.


    "Hehe... yeah. I guess this is as far she goes." Alex commented with a head shake before his eyes shifted to the other fights that were nearing their end.


    Abigial''s fight lasted close to a minute before they were both eliminated.


    The rule was if any fights remained without a winner, it was up to the instructor''s discretion to decide who was the most likely to win.


    Of course, the obvious choice was Percival. And while Abigail did show some action at the beginning and then switched to close combat, she failed to land any real hits on Percival.


    On the other hand, Percival had the fight within his grasp as he could have ended the fight anytime he wanted. And if it wasn''t for the terrain that disadvantaged both, Percival could have come out the winner.


    "Honestly, I still don''t get why you''re helping that girl. In my opinion, you''ve helped her more than she did.


    "Is there another reason behind it? Something Ross and I are missing?"


    Julia chipped in. It wasn''t her jealousy talking or anything, it was just that Alex had no real reason to help the girl.


    "..."


    Alex remained silent as he had no reply to give. His thoughtful expression showing his turmoil only attracted the side glances of his friends as they wondered what he was thinking.


    "I doubt he would show too much of his strength. He needs to take you by surprise after all." Julia said, her eyes narrowing on the figure of Zen who stood with both arms crossed.


    "I agree. He may be a pain in the ass, but his strength is no joke."


    Hearing the take of his friends, Alex remained silent and just focused on the match about to happen. He had his own plans for dealing with Zen, and he wasn''t going to like it.


    ''But you''ll have to reach me first,'' he thought as he considered the best approach to ensure he met Zen in battle.


    "Guys, I have a proposal..."


    He turned to his friends and looked them in the eye as he went ahead to speak about what he had in mind.


    .....


    The second round of fights was about to begin and Zen stood several meters away from his opponents. From the little he researched about the fellow, he knew Leon was a Class A student, specifically, in Class A2; right behind the class he was in.


    But he wasn''t most student. Even as he stood against Leon and waited for the countdown to showtime, his mind drifted to Alex, polishing his already prepared plan of dealing with Alex.


    As a one-horned human like Zen, he was by no means weak. He may not be a Class A1 student, but his talents weren''t any weaker than theirs. Heck. He might even be stronger than some of them.


    The only difference he had with those in A1 was their awakening power being higher than his.


    This went to show that the capabilities of the boy in front of him were on par with most of the students in Class A1.


    "No words for me?"


    Suddenly, Zen was brought out of his thoughts when he heard the question of the one known as Lean. While his facial expression was twisted in annoyance, it wasn''t directed at the boy.


    ''What''s this moron on about?''

 Chapter 150 Void Gladiators [Zen vs. Leon] (2)

    Leon was annoyed at the lack of response he received or the lack thereof. He hated the annoyed look Zen had on his face.


    What''s more, the boy had the nerve to be lost in thought while he stood right in front of him. It was as if he didn''t exist, and that irritated him to no end.


    ''These bastards of Class A1 think they''re all big shots simply because they have Alex in their midst. And while he is impressive, the others aren''t so much.


    ''Even this fool who stole a kill from him thinks he''s some kind of big shot.'' His thoughts mirrored his expression as he let out a small smirk.


    ''No matter. Time to teach this Zen fellow a lesson or two.''


    Leon got into a fighting stance, ready to go on the offensive the moment the countdown ended.


    Watching the actions of Leon, Zen could guess what he was thinking and he wasn''t worried one bit. There was a reason on he didn''t put this Leon fellow in his eyes.


    Yes, his ability was impressive and one of the rare kinds, but that was only in the latter stages of power. Right now, as a Class F awakened, he was as predictable as anyone on his level.


    [...one!]


    The countdown ended signaling the start of the second round of fights.


    The stage the fighters stood on remained unchanged at the moment, however, their view of the spectators and their commotion was silenced to them.


    Zen unfurled his folded arms as soon as the countdown reached zero. He watched as Leon retrieved the sword from its scabbard and charged directly in his direction with a wide grin.


    ''Hmph!''


    Zen was not going to wait around and bolted straight for Leon. He conjured gauntlets on both hands from his metal abilities and met the sword swung in a wide arc from above.


    The clash produced a loud metallic sound that reverberated in their space and the repulsive force produced by the clash pushed them back.


    "Fight back, dammit!"


    Leon roared in outrage at the antics of Zen who looked relaxed even though Leon continued to press on overbearingly.


    Suddenly, the terrain began to change. Zen noticed it the moment it began as he kept an eye out for when the change happened. He could have attacked Leon at any moment.


    But he chose to do so when the terrain shift came. Unfortunately for Zen, he wasn''t the only one wishing to use that moment of change to his advantage.


    When the terrain shifted from an arena to a large forest of tall trees, grasses and weeds, Leon smiled in excitement.


    ''Excellent!''


    The terrain was the perfect spot for him to showcase his ability. In an environment with many obstacles like the forest, his ability shined.


    Zen observed the expression of Leon when the environment changed into a forest. He instantly understood what Leon planned and made his move then.


    The next swing of Leon''s sword moved to his left side, intending to cut him through. Already predicting the trajectory from his body movements, Zen directly moved his left hand and caught the sword. Find exclusive stories on empire


    The move momentarily froze Leon and Zen took advantage of it. To be able to stop a sword in motion like that required the person to have exceptional strength. More strength than the sword swing carried.


    And because he had been blocking and dodging this entire time, the notion that he could catch his sword dead in its tracks did not cross his mind.


    In fact, that should have at least pushed him back as even with his gauntlets, the kinetic energy the sword carried had more than enough energy to do that.


    Without delay, Zen followed that with a right hand that aimed directly at the chest of Leon.


    However, instead of the gauntlet-covered hand, the gauntlets morphed into a long-pointed blade that would have punctured a hole in Leon''s chest, pushing through armour, body tissues and bones to emerge in his back.


    But plans rarely go so well...

 Chapter 151 Void Gladiators [Zen vs. Leon] (3)

    Leon was slightly surprised by the actions of Zen, but it did not mean he would leave himself open as such.


    As the pointy edge of the lance closed in, Zen noticed the expression of Leon which changed from shock to amusement.


    WHOOSH!


    Like a speeding bullet, the lance found its mark with absolute force and precision. However, its target disappeared before it could deal its deadly damage.


    Explore more adventures at empire


    ''Shit!''


    Zen cursed his bad luck as his eyes shifted around trying to detect the disturbance and ripples in space that accompanied the use of Leon''s ability.


    However, in their current terrain, that would be a difficult task.


    Leon was one of the few users of spatial abilities in their world. And while it was rare, that was when taken from the point of quintillions upon quintillions of people.


    Teleport as it was simply called allowed Leon to manipulate the forces of space by creating fissures that connected two points and by bridging those points, he could move from point A to point B.


    Of course, there were more versatile applications of the ability, but at the level of a class F awakened, that was as far as they could go.


    It currently had a range of 30 meters around Leon. However, the weakness of this ability was that when he used his abilities to create the dimensional fissures, there was a small delay in the opening point B, a delay that was quickly noticed by anyone who knew of its effective range.


    It was the reason Leon did not use his abilities in the early stages of the fight. In an open arena, the spatial fissures could be seen the moment it began forming, giving his opponent more than enough time to prepare a counter.


    ''Now let''s see if you''ll take me seriously now.'' Leon smirked as he watched Zen frantically look around in the hopes of detecting any signs of him.


    He wasn''t going to make it easy, and as punishment for looking down on him, he prepared a little something that would take him by surprise.


    Suddenly Zen heard the sound of something cutting swiftly through the air from his back. His response was quick and accurately timed as the moment he heard the sound; he didn''t hesitate to beef up his defence with his abilities.


    "Fuck, am going to be the first to get caught in it." He concluded and he was right. The moving pulse was moving way too fast as it raised every obstacle in its path.


    Soon the pulse was on him and with no choice, he covered himself in a metallic suit from head to toe, adding to the defence provided by his armour.


    The moment he was done, the pulse washed over him like a tidal wave, sending him spiralling chaotically. The debris from the splinted wood clashed with his armour but had little effect on him.


    As if that wasn''t enough, the exposure to the pulse sent a jolt of vibrational ring through his entire body that resounded in his ears, disorienting him.


    Zen was unable to tell his left from his right, up from down. His vision was blurry as the ringing sound intensified.


    ''Urgh... What the hell is this? Some kind of sound attack?''


    Fortunately for him and unfortunately for Leon, he soon experienced the same thing and unlike Zen, he didn''t have any extra defence.


    The wood and rock debris did a number on his body, especially his face even though he tried to shield it from the debris. Even then, he bled from the cuts that appeared on his face.


    The disorientation he felt was even worse. With no way to protect his ears from the high-pitched ring, his scrambled senses made it hard to even see what was happening around him.


    ''Fuck...'' He cursed inwardly even though he spotted it earlier than Zen.


    The spectators watched in silence as both fighters flew around for some time before free-falling back the now-ruined terrain with a thud.


    "Oh... I wouldn''t want to be in their shoes. I bet their senses are all over the place."


    "That''s what a powerful sound user can do. Something Brad would be able to do. Well, eventually anyways" Alex added before returning to watch the two fighters struggle to get back on their feet.


    "Yes, eventually. But right now, it would be nothing but an annoyance," Ross agreed and continued, "Right now, it seems Zen himself is in a bind."


    Zen was the first to make it to his feet, depowered his metallic coverage and looked around with clear confusion in his eyes.


    A moment later, he noticed the figure of Leon and a light of realization struck him, recalling what was happening and what he needed to do.


    ''I guess this is the end for him...''

 Chapter 152 Void Gladiators [Julias Strike]

    Zen finished off his opponent while he was down, bringing an end to their fight. It was clear from the beginning; that Zen was superior in combat and skill application.


    Their fight ended then and there as the other fights reached their climax and conclusions.


    "Like I said... He won''t go all out. This is just the beginning and if he reveals everything while you are sitting out the fights, the likelihood of preparing counters to his unique skills applications will increase."


    Ross stated looking over to Alex. While the battle had been intense at the start, none of the two fighters went all in. Each sought a prime time to take their opponent off guard and deal a killing blow.


    "Yeah... But the remnants are going to be a major headache. If caution is not exercised, even you guys are open to interferences that could affect your battles. You might not be as lucky as Zen." Alex said getting nods of understanding from Julia and Ross.


    "The chances of those affecting our battles can be minimized if we take our opponents out in the first few seconds of the fight starting." Julia proposed after observing most of the fights.


    The pattern of the remnants appearing was becoming obvious to those who paid attention. Of course, there were exceptions, but the majority followed the same set of patterns.


    Alex and Ross nodded as they had also noticed the same thing. ''Should I also do the same with Brad?'' Ross pondered how to go about facing Brad.


    He wanted to play with him for a bit after all. It had been a while since he saw him and he wanted to see the look on his face when he realized all the arrogance he carried before was for nought. Experience more tales on empire


    Brad was not even close to chasing the shadow of Alex in his current position.


    Ross was very confident in his skills in dealing with Brad before any fighting remnants interrupted their bout.


    Even back when they were in middle school, he was the one who shielded Alex from the shenanigans of Brad and his friends.


    Several minutes and many fights later, Julia''s turn arrived. Once the announcement was made, the commotion from the spectating students went up a few octaves.


    She decided to take on the fella with nothing but her sword.


    [...one.]


    The moment the countdown reached its end...


    WHOOSH!


    Suddenly, Julia disappeared and appeared a couple of metres behind Emil, her stance now upright with her sword in her right hand pointed downward at an angle.


    Its edges leaked traces of blood; blood belonging to Emil who an instant ago was preparing to make his move.


    "....."


    The arena went quiet as the spectator took in what just transpired while some swallowed the lump in their throats. Their hands moved around their necks as they felt cold shivers go down their spine.


    Heck, some still did not see what took place and only after what happened next did they understand what happened.


    A moment later, as everyone remained silent, Emil''s head fell off his body with a thud confirming his loss.


    The boy had not even seen Julia move.


    One moment she was before him and the next she was not. And when he realized what happened, he felt a pang in his neck. His hand moved slowly to inspect what that was and when he noticed the blood, he knew.


    It was over...

 Chapter 153 Void Gladiators [Ross vs. Brad] (1)

    "woah... that was sick... in one move, she finished him off."


    "you''d think we expected that, but seeing it hits differently. hahaha... some people are just on a different level from the rest."


    as the spectators commented and choked on the shock of what they witnessed, julia turned around and waited for the system to waltz her away.


    she watched as emil turned into light particles and disappeared into oblivion, eliminated and out of the event entirely.


    in her eyes, what she did was barely a fight, if it could even be called as such. right now, she just wished to return to alex''s side.


    once back in their shared booth, she relaxed in her seat with a light smile. ross and alex said nothing as they had expected as much.


    "i guess ross will be going next anytime soon." she spoke after a few seconds of bathing in her relaxation.


    "mm... do you think i should also one-shot brad or play around with him?" ross asked as his eyes shifted to alex whose attention was now on julia as they held hands and enjoyed each other''s company.


    shaking his head, he returned his gaze to the still ongoing fights waiting for alex to reply.


    "that''s up to you to decide. i haven''t thought much of brad in a while." he replied with a shrug.


    "but if it''s a fight you want, go for it. just be careful of the occasional remnants." alex added a few moments later.


    "yeah, alright."


    acknowledging his words, he moved his eyes from the lovey-dovey couple and focused on the fights.


    the fights that followed were exciting to watch as all sorts of abilities and skills were put on display, driving the spectator''s blood boiling for more action.


    a few minutes and fights later, it was finally time for ross to do battle. with a nod at his friends, he stood up to appear in the arena.


    brad remained silent and chose to not respond. conversing with ross always felt like a chore. he did not react to any tease thrown at him. it was like talking to a wall. explore more at empire


    what was worse was when ross chose to speak instead. as someone who often voiced his opinion, especially to strangers, it was painful to listen to him.


    brad waited patiently for the countdown to start and get this fight over with.


    he may not know how strong ross had gotten, but he wasn''t weak either. his sound abilities were the perfect weapon to be used against people.


    of course, there was a small part of him that knew it wouldn''t be that easy and this feeling turned his nerves chaotic with anxiety. swallowing that drowning feeling, he took his stance.


    with that thought in mind, he readied himself for battle.


    ross just shook his head and prepared as well. the boy was not interested in a conversation, and he himself did not want to waste it talking. there were other ways to do that.


    ''our fists will do the talking from now...''


    the two fighters locked eyes with each other and studied their opponent''s form for any opening. they subtly channelled their mana through their system as their eyes lit up in response to the circulating energy.


    neither carried a weapon as their abilities were more than enough to play that role.


    once the countdown reached its end, ross and brad bolted from their position, each with a powerful right fist glowing with the intensity of their mana.


    booooom!


    sound and flames met in a devastating clash that exploded from a single point. the flames spread out from the point of impact as the heat and power behind the blow sent brad skidding back at incredible speeds, covering several metres.


    the sound instead, released a high-pitched ring that rang loudly, too loudly as ross'' ear drums and body vibrated from the vibrational energy that went through his body.


    and unlike brad, he stepped back a couple of steps before regaining his footing and shook his head clear before standing tall.


    the first round was over and it was ross'' win.

 Chapter 154 Void Gladiators [Ross vs. Brad] (2)

    ''woah... that was rough.''


    ross thought as he stood tall and looked at brad in the distance. he was not going to lie, that sound attack did a number on his senses. even now, his vision was slightly blurry and his ears rang insistently.


    that sound attack was no joke. as ross thought about this, he promptly decided to end this before things got out of hand.no?v(el)b\\jnn


    with a thought, he bolted towards brad who was recovering from the powerful blow he received.


    the temperature, potential and kinetic energy ross'' flames carried hit him like a speeding train. it was incredibly heavy and if it wasn''t for his powerful stance, he would have been sent flying.


    his right fist hurt like hell and he even felt that his digit bones might be fractured. as these thoughts spun in his head, he noticed ross running towards him like an angry bull determined to finish what it failed to do.


    ''tch.''


    with greeted teeth, brad got up and readied himself to evade. their physical speed and power were not matched, but the difference wasn''t so wide that he wouldn''t be able to react to ross'' speed.


    in a moment that felt like an instant, ross appeared before brad and threw a high kick powered by his flames as it closed in on brad''s face.


    watching the approaching leg, brad bent backwards as the flaming kick whooshed past his face. he might have dodged it, but the heat coming off that kick was still too high for someone with little resistance to high temperatures.


    as he evaded the kick, brad saw ross not react as he continued with the momentum and sent the other leg towards his chest. and unlike before, his other leg was without the flames.


    it seemed ross was just going in for a physical attack before following it up with something else.


    ''you wish!''


    with an internal shout, he brought both hands together and then made a gesture that created visible spiral ripples in the air. he was gathering his sound ability for an attack.


    ross also noticed the action and broke a small smile. he then channelled his mana and his leg lit up in flames as a flame beam came out with the force of a speeding bullet.


    the dust clouds, flames and resounding ring slowly died down as the spectators waited for both fighters to recover.


    "that was unexpected..."


    alex muttered and shifted his gaze to the site of their clash. he didn''t think brad was that strong and he was right.


    in terms of physical enhancements, ross was stronger than ross. what they had overlooked was the uniqueness of the way he used his abilities.


    because sound could bypass defences and mess with a person''s senses, it was a versatile ability designed to cripple your opponent.


    the ability was even more dangerous in the latter stages of the power ladder, but that was just by the way.


    right now, if ross didn''t finish brad off, he might become too disoriented to bring out his true power.


    "well, he should have finished him off the moment the fight began instead of playing around." julia was not pleased with ross'' action, but what ross chose to do was up to him.


    "doesn''t matter. at least now he knows he shouldn''t play around with a sound ability user." alex turned the experience into a learning moment.


    they were still young and had a lot of things to learn and experience before they truly became strong. small mistakes like these were necessary for ross to learn and grow.


    as ross and brad recovered from their shock and damage, they slowly shifted through the sea of sand and rocks before finally standing back on their feet with some effort.


    ross could still feel his insides vibrate as a trace of blood leaked from the corner of his lips. everything his eyes fell on vibrated continuously, his ears were ringing and could not hear anything besides his own thoughts.


    enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    it was a miracle he was even standing.


    ''lesson learned.''


    he thought to himself and continued to examine his surroundings.

 Chapter 155 Void Gladiators [Ross vs. Brad] (3)

    stay updated via empire


    ''the fucker is more powerful than i imagined.''


    brad gnashed his teeth in pain and envy. he wanted strength like that as well. naturally, he knew the one-horned race was physically stronger than the others but still.


    the impact from the collision had shaken his system in ways he hadn''t thought possible. he may be the user of sound but that didn''t mean the vibrations didn''t affect him.


    especially when it results from the impact of two powers colliding, looking around, he noticed the changed terrain and the spot ross was at.


    the distance was several hundreds of metres, but hunters at their level had no problem covering it in a heartbeat.


    ''a changed terrain means we should be expecting our interruption very soon.'' he figured as he moved out of the crater he was in and walked forward.


    after a few seconds of recovery, ross was able to see clearly without everything vibrating in his face. the only issue was the ringing sound still in his head. it made hearing difficult, but it was something minor.


    all he needed were his eyes to see what his opponent was up to and saw he did. he observed as brad made it out of his crush site and walked with purpose in his direction,


    ''i can''t waste any more time. we can be interrupted at any moment, and the fight could go either way as a result.'' he noted as his eyes looked around, hoping he didn''t see anything unusual.


    with a whoosh, he disappeared, heading straight for brad was momentarily startled before regaining his composure and bolting as well.


    he understood what ross wanted to do and he agreed. their fight could go any direction from this moment on, and the more they delayed, the more unexpected variables played into their fight.


    it was better that they ended everything right here and now than it being left to chance.


    circulating his mana, ross'' head, legs and hands blazed in flames as the surrounding air heated wherever he passed. its intensity incinerated the flowers and weeds in his path and the closer he got to brad, the more powerful the flames grew.


    brad watched the incoming mega explosion with a dumbfounded expression. he cursed his shortsightedness for not going all out like ross.


    the attack he just unleashed was one of his trump cards; it was a dangerous ability that unravelled the forces holding matter together.


    while it couldn''t do the same to a being yet, especially hunters, it had the potential. at this stage, however, it shatters the eardrums and bursts the eyes of the beings in its path.


    it was enough to put ross out of the fight and then take him out with ease. but he had miscalculated. it was his loss.


    with his acceptance and no escape path, his emotions settled as he embraced his defeat. naturally, he wished he could have moved further to amass more points.


    ''at least i learnt something from this fight...''


    finally, the super explosion engulfed him as it swallowed everything in its path mountains and all. it was their fortune they did not encounter any interference.


    [winner: ross ...]


    the spectating students went into an uproar once the fight ended with many commenting on the intensity of the fight.


    it was definitely one of the most satisfying matches so far.


    "that was impressive. they aren''t in the top classes for nothing."


    "i hear that ross fellow is the second or third strongest first year. that last move though..."


    "... it''s not something you can do in real life. utilizing all his mana in that final attack would leave anyone drained and extremely weakened."


    the students commented on the battle as well as pointed out minor issues here and there. what was doable in the vr world might not be a smart move in the real one.


    "yeah... i''m sure he knows that. he just took advantage of what the vr world made possible."

 Chapter 156 Recess

    returning to their shared booth, ross noticed the side eyes alex and julia gave him and already expecting what was to come, he went ahead to speak before they could.


    "save it... i don''t want to hear it."


    he waved dismissively and returned to his seat. seeing his action, alex could only shake his head. he was of the same thinking as the spectating students.


    while the fight was impressive and blood pumping, ross was in a position to eliminate brad anything he wanted if he went for the kill from the beginning instead of playing around.


    however, his decision to play around with brad almost got him eliminated if he hadn''t pulled that move.


    some abilities were especially difficult to deal with, more so for those in the same realm but different tiers.


    at the same time also, it served as a lesson for him. it was better he earning this from here than to make that mistake out there in the universe.


    "i do hope you learned what needed to be learnt," alex said. he didn''t need to spell it out for him.


    ross was more than smart enough to get the message.


    "... yeah." he nodded with his eyes focused on the remaining fights that were drawing to a close.


    "mm," alex acknowledged his words with a nod.


    as a lesson to him as well, he thought about his earlier plans for zen when they met in the arena. considering how he wanted to humiliate zen, he needed to drag out the fight.


    ''no one said anything about not doing what i planned in the span of thirty seconds.'' alex mused with a pondering look, his focus no longing on the fights.


    julia noticed this after observing his expression for a while. as someone glued to alex pretty much every day, she could more or less guess the thoughts floating in his head.


    "understanding the lesson yourself should be enough, right?" she asked.


    "mm?... oh right." it took a moment for alex to process what julia said.


    ... or were eliminated by ross or julia.


    eventually, julia met zen the last fight to the quarter-finals and to everyone''s surprise, she forfeited the match drawing the confusion of those who did not know better.


    zen did not expect the gesture and while he wanted to fight julia, he understood why she did what she did.


    of course, it could also be interpreted that zen was not strong enough to defeat her. but zen did not care about that aspect.


    their classmates immediately understood the reason behind her decision to forfeit and once that was explained to the spectators, it quickly spread as everyone became aware of what was going on.


    "so that''s why..."


    "well, a person like her might not care much about points. besides, she has amassed a lot already."


    sometime later, the system made an announcement to everyone for a two-hour recess, and once they returned, the quarter-finals to the finals would begin.


    enjoy exclusive content from empire


    ....


    hunter zor watched most of the fights involving julia and ross. right now, he was alone as he sat in a comfortable chair.


    one would think as a being of his level, he would have a lot on his plate, but no. he was a guardian of this sector, making sure to take care of threats that might threaten the star system.


    anything else, he had people for that.


    training?


    it barely increased their power as all class s hunters had reached a plateau they had no idea how to overcome. as his mind spun with various thoughts, mostly around alex and everything that had happened so far, he got a notification on his device.


    [packages have been delivered successfully.]

 Chapter 157 Lets Give Them A Spar (1)

    two hours later


    everyone had returned from the short break, refreshed and energized for the finals. during recess, discussions about the possible outcomes of the tournament were all the rage among the students.


    and in that time as well, the most anticipated fight was the one between the academy''s outstanding first-year and his supposed rival, zen henjok.


    of course, there were those who mentioned alex fighting his friend to advance; however, based on julia''s actions prior, the majority notion mentioned ross forfeiting to allow alex to move to the finals undisputed.


    as predicted, ross and zen were able to advance to the semi-finals. at that stage, zen began to show much more of his prowess, making the spectators understand he had been holding back this entire time.


    unfortunately, or fortunately for zen, he did not draw alex and had to meet him in the finals; something he was pleased about. his opponent in the semi-finals was a student in class a2, a female one-horned human.


    even then, zen had the confidence to win without having too much difficulty. of course, anything could happen, but zen had also adopted the "finish within the first thirty seconds" approach.


    what this also meant was that ross was going to face alex in the semi-finals. and knowing the possible choice ross was going to make received a boo of displeasure from the students.


    eventually, it turned into a chant where the spectating students proclaimed their desire to see a fight among the top students in the first year.


    "fight! fight! fight! ..."


    observing the commotion, ross glanced at alex with a knowing smile.


    "hmph! knowing you guys, ross has no plans of forfeiting the fight." julia snorted, knowing full well how the two could be.


    they had had countless sparring sessions, and most of them had alex coming out on top. but in those fights, alex''s level matched with theirs which made things easier for julia and ross.


    what''s more, alex was able to win most of them because he became a quick learner, taking in everything taught like a black hole with no limits.


    even with someone like julia being trained her whole life, alex had been able to close that gap simply because he had been blessed in ways no one else was.


    now, however, they would be facing each other with alex having all his strength and ross having a higher mana pool.


    reaching all the way to the finals did take a lot of work but even then, he didn''t go all out. the main show will be his time to shine.


    it was the only acceptable place people would truly see what he was made of.


    ''the goal is to show everyone i am better than alex in every way. taking advantage of passing remnants to win won''t do that, and i''m sure alex feels the same.''


    after all, that is what he would have done if he was in alex''s place. being challenged to a fight only to use external factors to win wasn''t satisfying.


    only life and death battles require a person to use everything they can to win and survive. in a vr world, however, things were different.


    the countdown to the start of their battle began and the two friends got into their fighting stance, the wide grins being replaced with stern and serious expressions.


    "don''t hold back," alex said to ross before the final second on the clock hit its mark. with their physical strength difference, ross might be left in the dust if he held back his strength.


    experience new tales on empire


    of course, only alex could afford to hold back a bit to match ross''s power. while he remained stagnant, the others were growing at absurd speeds.


    it was only a matter of time before they caught up to alex if he continued to remain at the same level.


    in the lower classes of their power system, the differences were not as pronounced as the levels in the upper tiers.


    "mm..." ross acknowledged with a nod.


    whoosh!


    as soon as the countdown signalled the start of their fight, the two boys disappeared from their positions in a fierce burst of speed.


    then....


    booom!

 Chapter 158 Lets Give Them A Spar (2)

    booom!


    the two clashed at the centre, each with a high kick that created a loud boom with the shockwaves from the clash spreading violently outward.


    "now that''s a clash!" a student exclaimed with pure delight as he cheered loudly at the show before him. and he wasn''t the only one that felt their blood boiling.


    from the moment alex and ross sped forward, not everyone was able to catch them moving. to some, they were standing still and in the next moment, they clashed in the centre.


    for those who were able to see them move, they could only see blurs of their movements. they moved too fast.


    naturally, this applied to the first years as the other years were able to follow their movement. yet. they were shocked by the display of power.


    "were we able to bring out that much power in our time?" a senior asked in curiosity. this was not to say their batch had no genius, it was just that this year was especially different.


    they were not just genius among geniuses, there was an anomaly, an outlier who broke all known conceptions with his existence.


    and finally watching him, they couldn''t hold back their excitement. the cheers were especially loud as the entire fight was watched by everyone.


    there were no more multiple fights taking place. with just a few students left to compete at the top, they could afford to show one fight at a time.


    "i''m not sure and i don''t care... so shut up and enjoy the show!"


    after their first violent clash, ross and alex did not stand still for long and soon, began to exchange heavy blows at intense speed and power.


    every clash of theirs produced loud booms that generated gusts of wind that would have created massive craters in the real world, brought down buildings and changed terrains.


    it was that violent.


    but the two people creating that much chaos only had wide grins on their faces as they moved around.


    a few seconds later after multiple exchanges, they separated with a final boom that pushed ross several tens of meters back while alex moved back half that distance.


    "i''ll be going for killing blows from now on, so prepare yourself. it''s going to hurt like hell," alex spoke after a moment of silence.


    ross chuckled and replied, "likewise..."


    "hohoho.... things are about to get more intense. i wonder how they''ll go about that without using weapons or mana." discover hidden stories at empire


    "beant themselves to death, that''s how."


    the spectators paid rapt attention to every word the two exchanged.


    and soon the battle resumed.


    the surging thunderstorm that shrouded the place in darkness and strong winds added to the dangers the terrain presented.


    ross slowly recovered and stood to his feet with some difficulty, a few groans and grunts before noticing the changed terrain.


    looking at the rumbling thunder high above, he remembered what happened to abigail and her opponent.


    he then looked at alex who was now facing him, "took you long enough. things will be getting rough soon. care to continue?!"


    alex had to shout to be heard through the blowing winds that carried loads of dust along its path.


    it''s been a minute and a half after their fight began and had less than the same time to conclude their spar.


    before ross could give a reply, the two noticed an incoming sand storm that expanded as far as the eyes could see with the height of the storm reaching all the way to the clouds.


    the storm moved extremely fast and would be on them in a few seconds at most. but the problem wasn''t the sandstorm itself, but the blue tendrils of lightning that mixed with the storm and rumbled with mad fury.


    ross and alex exchanged looks, understanding that running was futile. the storm moved faster than they could outrun. and there wasn''t even any place to hide.


    they were going to be affected whether they liked it or not.


    in that case, the two only had one option.


    with a subtle nod that expressed their shared understanding, the two channelled their mana and dashed towards each other in one final move.


    ''let''s go down in style.'' ross thought as he conjured a flaming great sword in both hands, two meters in length and then lunged it forward, arming for alex''s body.


    the flaming sword blazed with intense heat that cut through the strong winds like hot knife through butter... well, through the wind in this case, literally at that.


    with his hand strengthened out like a sword, he conjured a right-hand blade shimmering in golden lights and a subtle hum.


    but alex went a different direction. the moment he was close enough to ross whose sword was already before him, he instantaneously produced a burst of speed, evaded the sword and appeared directly behind ross.


    to ross and most students, it was like he teleported from the front to the back.


    now standing before an exposed back, alex drew back his right hand as the intensity of the hum increased for a moment.


    his eyes briefly glanced to his side where the sandstorm was already upon them and would strike time as alex.


    "sorry, buddy," alex muttered before plunging his hand into ross''s back. the strike met a small resistance from the armour before it tore through it and pierced skin, tissues and bones and came out of the other end.


    "mm." a muffled groan escaped ross''s lips as the sharp pain washed over him. at the same time, the sandstorm arrived and swept them off their feet, throwing them in different directions; this was followed by the lightning tendrils electrocuting them in mad fury.


    the fight concluded with alex coming out as the winner. while expected, the fight was more than satisfying for the crowd.

 Chapter 159 Finals (1)

    ''so he still has a lot of speed to spare even after going toe to toe with ross,'' zen thought in silence as the sandstorm did a number on the fighters, mostly on alex.


    ross had already begun turning into light particles, so alex took most of the lightning damage. but what caught zen''s attention was that moment of speed alex displayed to appear behind ross.


    even he was unable to see him move. it made him wonder if he could truly fight alex and come out on top.


    he began to consider taking advantage of the passing remnants as a way to even the playing field.


    ''no... thinking like that means i''ve already accepted defeat. there are ways to pin him down to get the win.''


    raising his right hand, he stared at it with a thoughtful expression coming up with ways to use his metal manipulation to achieve his desired outcome.


    [winner: alexander...]


    [the final match will begin in five minutes. combatants, make your preparations.]


    the system announced. the finals could have begun as soon as possible, but there was no reason to rush things.


    alex just came out of a fight, the least they could do was give him a breather even though his avatar could be refreshed to its optimal state.


    it was more of a mental break than anything else.


    .......


    "finally, the finals are here. we''ve seen a lot of fights and most were truly satisfying to watch. a few, however, were underwhelming but it''s progress."no?v(el)b\\jnn


    instructor horvey commented in the instructors'' lounge, his words attracting several nods of agreement.


    "indeed. seeing alex in the finals is a given. that fella zen instead, is a surprise. who would have thought he kept so much of his strength hidden?"


    "that''s a boy with an agenda. though i can''t make sense as to why." another instructor added and looked over to class a1''s instructor.


    hearing that, instructor horvey simply shrugged. he was under no obligation to tell them that. besides, with the rumours of zen''s motives going around, he wondered why they still asked.


    seeing his stance on the matter, the other instructors dropped the issue and refocused on the screen. the recess was almost over.


    .......


    "that was brutal, man. you could have gone easier on me." ross complained with bitterness once they returned to the booth.


    "what do you mean easier? how else was i supposed to eliminate you? besides i was fried as a result."


    of course, neither cared about what was said and only focused on themselves. they were ready to battle and at the peak of their strength.


    zen held two daggers in hand, each gleaming with a sharp light coming from the sun above. the daggers were his go-to weapons when zen got serious in a fight. it was something most people weren''t aware of, even his classmates.


    alex had his trusty staff in his right hand held behind his back with his armour humming to life, ready to defend its owner.


    of course, the armour spoken of was only for their level and failed when an attack was too strong and piercing for the materials to hold off.


    it was the same situation ross faced when alex pierced him with his hand blade.


    "the fight you''ve always wanted is here. you happy?" alex spoke with a serious face and gradually the arena grew silent.


    everyone was curious to hear their dialogue and get a deeper understanding of their conflict.


    with a slow emerging grin, zen replied, "why not?


    "unlike you, everyone else had to fight to achieve the strength they have today. because of you, we couldn''t have the recognition we deserved.


    "how do you think it feels to be compared to you every day, every hour and every minute; alexander this, alexander that! i say no more!


    "you sit on your high horse and look down on the rest of us like some we''re weaklings undeserving of anything!


    "i''m here to put you in your place, alex" his tone decreased in intensity close to the end.


    zen unleashed the pent-up emotions he held within, at least a part of it. and that was all he needed to convince the masses.


    "he''s kinda right, you know?"


    someone echoes from the stance. ever since he survived the cosmic mana wave and awakened later, he had been the talk of everybody in the empire. even those in other star systems, it was all everyone could talk about and compare his achievements with everyone else.


    zen''s message was simple.


    alexander gray wasn''t anything special!


    "..."


    alex was speechless after hearing his words. looking around the spectator stance, he saw the look in their eyes and from what he could tell, most agreed with zen''s words.


    ''now i feel like the bad guy. who would have thought zen''s challenge ran deeper than a simple grudge for attention?''


    all of a sudden, the things he wanted to do to zen in order to teach him a lesson felt petty to him. he closed his eyes and took a deep breath before reopening them.


    he had something to prove as well.

 Chapter 160 Finals (2)

    "i see... and you believe i had it easier, don''t you?"


    alex retorted observing zen''s expression that remained stern with a frown.


    "i could go on about my own difficulties, but i''ll spare you that..."


    till now, he still hasn''t found a method to raise his level. stuck at the same stage he awakened at the only thing going on for him was his superior speed and strength. he had complaints like everyone else, yet he wasn''t going around making a fuss about it.


    "i do have one question though. why do you seek strength?"


    the question slightly dumfounded zen and he wasn''t the only one. his question didn''t match the atmosphere, and it was clear why everyone was in the academy.


    so he was confused and didn''t know how to reply. he felt that there was something more to his question than the reason they all knew.


    ''is there something he knows that we don''t?''


    zen finally asked himself, and as his mind spun to come up with what set them apart, he recalled the event that made alex famous.


    ''the cosmic mana wave.'' he concluded with a frown. experience tales with empire


    observing his changing expression, alex knew zen understood his question.


    "now you''re thinking. but it doesn''t matter anyway, you wouldn''t be able to do anything."


    his puzzling words caused the watching students to murmur about what he spoke about. ross and julia were of the same confused expression.


    they understood there was an underlying reason for his question they didn''t know about.


    ''looks like he hasn''t told us everything, and i''m guessing there''s a reason why.'' ross thought, arriving at the same conclusion as zen.


    throughout the academy, everyone who had a good head on their shoulders and was watching the finals wore confused expressions, their curiosity about the entire situation growing but the second.


    "that boy had to go and leave clues..."


    hunter zol muttered from the spot he was watching. though he said that, the clear amusement in his eyes didn''t match his words.


    .......


    "enough about this already. let''s get to fighting," alex added in the end.


    it was as if what he did was nothing but something he could dish out every day without sweat. the air was knocked out of him even though he was wearing armour.


    ''why am i even holding back using my mana when i have more than he has?'' he questioned his sanity as to why he was using physical daggers when he could use his metal magic.


    with its versatile nature, he could change the form of his weapon at a moment''s notice. of course, his ability wasn''t the only one capable of such action. even alex could do something similar.


    however, from what he had studied about alex, he seemed to prefer relying on his physical enhancements and weapons instead of his low mana.


    suddenly, alex moved again, keeping his speed within a certain range to allow zen to see him approach.


    reattaching the separated staff, he took the long staff form and instantly appeared before the kneeling zen and thrust the staff forward.


    the staff whizzed through the air as it closed in on zen''s face. not wanting to experience another heavy blow, he dodged by bending his head to the side as his eyes remained glued on its trajectory.


    suddenly, the moving staff stopped when a small fraction of the length moved past zen''s head. it was as if someone had pressed the pause button; alex had baited him into trying to evade.


    naturally, he was aware zen could create a metal wall that could stop the staff in its tracks. but from the way he moved and the dumfounded expression zen had when he experienced a fraction of his strength, he doubted if that option crossed his mind.


    then, a brief but intense flash of light was emitted from the staff blinding the dumbfounded and wide-eyed zen.


    "ugh!"


    he groaned in discomfort, disorientation, pain and temporary blindness. his eyes stung like hell and before he could even regain his awareness,


    bang!


    he felt a powerful blow to the side of his head that sent him tumbling across the arena until coming to a rolling stop several meters away.


    "looks like alex isn''t playing around. the light flash was a smart move."


    "yeah... he definitely knows what he''s doing."


    back to the arena, alex remained in his spot and waited for zen to get back up. that was just round one and he wanted him to understand the gap between them.


    just because he enjoyed playing around with his opponents to feel the thrill of battle didn''t mean he was someone to be taken lightly.


    "get up!"


    alex called out.

 Chapter 161 A Different Path (1)

    after receiving that powerful kick to the head, zen felt like he was struck by lightning. his head ached in agony and the ringing sound in one of his ears disoriented him.


    he couldn''t tell his left from his right, and with his eyes still healing from the flash, he was defenceless and prime for a humiliating defeat.


    the thought awakened a burning rage within him. after the words he spoke earlier, if he went ahead and let himself be defeated, he would become the laughingstock of the entire academy.


    "get up!"


    suddenly, he heard alex''s voice from afar. struggling to open his eyes, he pushed through the sting and looked in the direction of where the voice came from and saw alex move about with his staff held heroically.


    ''you''re too good to kill me like this, is that it?!''


    with much difficulty, he got back to his feet. with every move he made, his eyes never left alex. somewhere along the strike to his head, he had let go of his dagger, but he cared little about them.


    he was going to use his mana from this point on. with a deep breath, he channelled his mana and conjured a silvery spear in his hand.


    noticing the weapon zen was going for, alex chuckled in derision. with a calm smile, he spoke, "you can''t be serious, right?"


    the mockery in his tone rubbed zen the wrong way. his gaze shifted to the spectators and observed their reaction.


    most of them were watching with rapt attention. it seemed the drama had become more interesting as the loud cheers reduced in intensity.


    returning his gaze back to alex, he replied, "the spear isn''t unique to you, alex." he shook his head as if disappointed alex couldn''t understand such a simple thing. but the raging emotions in his heart said otherwise.


    "you''re right. but is your main weapon the spear?"


    saying that, he made a swinging gesture and the bladed tip appeared, completely turning the staff into a spear.


    "you''re in for a rude awakening, zen" alex added in a cold voice, the disdain in his voice disappearing like it never existed.


    brandishing his spear, he got into another stance and waited for zen to do the same.


    this time, zen moved first as he closed the short distance in an instant. once in range, he performed a piercing spear strike aiming for alex''s upper body.


    alex back stepped a bit and deflected the thrust with the shaft of his spear and before he could retaliate, he noticed zen''s spear tip suddenly curve and elongate towards the side of his head.


    ''i see... he''s being unpredictable.'' with the thought, he zoomed backwards creating a 5-meter distance away from the scythe before the growing blade could even reach him.


    ''tsk!''


    snorting in annoyance, zen continued his charge at zen. each attack he threw at alex, either defended by evading or deflecting.


    with every clash, small air explosions rang throughout the arena. the two fell into a rhythm of constantly exchanging blows, moving at high speeds.


    ross and julia observed the exchange with serious expressions.


    "he''s falling into that zone again," ross muttered and julia nodded.


    his application of combat forces was miles away from what he himself could do.


    the second zen got back to his feet; alex appeared before him in a burst of overwhelming speed with a series of rapid thrusts delivered in quick succession.


    the move startled him and he reacted on impulse, conjuring a metallic wall in haste. but alex proved his attacks could not be easily blocked.


    the power behind each thrust had the strength of a class e awakened; it was heavy and hit its mark with deadly precision.


    every strike sent agonizing pains through zen''s body, bypassing his armour with relative ease.


    the first targeted his left thigh, followed by the right and then climbed to his upper body after creating a hole in his stomach. the shoulders were next as they too received the power of his spear thrusts.


    bang!


    in an instant, zen received multiple injuries that crippled most of his fighting strength. with injured shoulders, he wouldn''t be able to bring out much of his power, much less move around with wounded legs.


    there were no healers on standby either; the only way to heal was to leave it to time and that would take hours. of course, alex wasn''t going to wait for zen to heal, but he didn''t have to.


    zen fell on his knees with blood oozing out of his thighs, stomach and shoulders. a defeated look appeared on his face, and both hands were placed on the stage with a lowered head.


    "ahhhhhh!!!" discover more stories at empire


    zen abruptly lifted his head and bellowed.


    "why can''t i beat you?!" he cried out at the unfairness of it all.


    a deafening silence settled in the arena, and everyone remained quiet and watched as zen bawled his eyes out.


    he had given everything to grow as quickly as possible and from the fights he had seen alex partake in, he believed he had a chance.


    but now, he realized the gap was just too wide. alex had never taken any of his fights seriously.


    the battle royale?


    only because he was taken by surprise and he was only there because his level was too low.


    even now, he could tell alex hadn''t gone all out. his spirit was crushed by the weight of the realization.


    alex hadn''t done much to him, but in one move, he broke him.


    amon and the rest of his friends couldn''t watch and looked away. they more than anyone know how zen trained to be able to face alex, to defeat him and declare himself better.


    but all that proved to be pointless, merely a fool''s dream. zen never stood a chance.


    watching zen break down before him, alex remained quiet for a while. the silence made everything all the more overwhelming with the only sound being zen''s cry.


    finally, he replied.


    "because..."

 Chapter 162 A Different Path (2)

    "because...


    "... like you, i''ve endured the harshest of training, the exhaustion of the mind, and the wear of the spirit not because of any desire for fame or recognition, but because of an unyielding drive to be strong."


    he began in a low tone as he turned his gaze from zen to the crowd, his mind going back to the vision he experienced a year ago and the promise he made to himself.


    "the strength i wield now may have been as a result of my awakening, but do not belittle my efforts!


    "you think combat skills and techniques like that come cheap?! some of you may already be aware, but i''ve been stuck at the same level since my awakening."


    hearing his words, the seniors turned to look at the other first years for confirmation and noticed their nods of affirmation.


    alex could feel his emotions rising from how he was perceived. what began as a petty fight to put zen in his place had turned into something bigger; something he didn''t see because of his reserved nature.


    turning back to zen who now had his head raised, he moved slowly towards him and continued.


    "you take my silent and reserved nature for arrogance, but you don''t know me. none of you do!"


    he swung his arm out to emphasize his point, his eyes ablaze with mana. he released a deep breath to calm his rising emotions. he did not just address zen, but everyone watching him.


    "i apologize if my presence ever made you guys feel inadequate. know that it wasn''t my intention to do so."


    every word he spoke reverberated throughout the large arena engaging the spectating students as they thought back to how they felt every time they heard of alex; it always made them question whether they amounted to anything at all.


    "there''s a weight that comes with knowing others are watching you, expecting greatness. but if there''s one thing i ask you to remember, it''s that i''m not here to outshine but to become strong enough to protect what''s important."


    "it''s pointless to compare yourself to me. the path i walk is different; different than anything you''ve ever seen, much less understand it."


    alex expressed with a head shake and then turned to zen. now that he had gotten that out of his chest, he didn''t know what else to do.


    zen was out and couldn''t continue and he couldn''t kill him when he had clearly given up. chuckling to himself, his brown eyes focused on zen as he declared.


    "yield."


    one word and it expressed his desire to end this fight that was clearly over. zen sat down with a relieved expression, and although still bleeding, it wasn''t as bad as before. it was like a weight was taken off his shoulders hearing alex''s words.


    ''did what i said reach him?'' he mused internally.


    "you know you''re one hell of a freak, right?" zen voiced out of nowhere. alex tilted his head in confusion, perplexed as to where that came from.


    he just spoke about not comparing themselves to him.


    "you alright?"


    he was proud of the man alex was becoming. despite experiencing what he did, and whether it was true or not, alex did not let it get to him.


    he continued cultivating in the hopes that he would one day find a way. at the same time, he had clearly stated to everyone watching, students and all, that his strength was a result of a different power system.


    ''the danger surrounding him is growing by the day. with his explicit statement, more eyes would be on him. and telling him that would only force the kid to live a life of always watching his back, at least until he is strong enough to defend himself.


    ''hopefully, the gift i''ve prepared for him should be helpful to some extent.''


    ......


    in an unknown location


    [what are your orders, sir?]


    a voice, male-sounding, from a communication device resounded across a room shrouded in darkness with the only light source being the holographic display before whomever the question was directed to.


    the being in question thought remained silent for several seconds, their gaze not leaving the figure of alex.


    alex had been on their radar for some time now, and the only reason they hadn''t made contact was because a lot of people were also watching.


    enjoy exclusive content from empire


    like most powerful beings in this universe, they were stuck at their level and unable to grow any further. yet, they could all tell that they hadn''t reached the limits of what they could achieve.


    for the longest time, there was little hope of growing until alex appeared. what began as a curious desire to understand how he survived a cosmic mana wave had turned into a race to uncover the secrets of his power.


    from what they had been able to gather on the boy, everything hinted at a possible means of breaking their limits and advancing.


    yes, it was only a possibility, but it was better than nothing. now with the boy confirming their guess on there being a different path to follow, their interest in him had grown even more.


    recent events have further deepened that interest. as these thoughts went through the being''s mind, he came to a decision.


    "continue to monitor him and stay out of sight. you''re already aware hunter zol and the order are on his detail."


    of course, the being wasn''t entirely sure, but he would be a fool to not factor that in. his superiors were relying on him after all. there was no room for failure; patience was key.


    they''ve waited all these years for a clue forward, a few more wouldn''t make a difference.


    "there will definitely be an opportunity to ''invite'' him over."


    [yes, sir]


    the comms went off shortly after.

 Chapter 163 A Gift

    a few hours had passed since the end of the tournament and it was an ending no one expected, nevertheless, a satisfying one.


    with every win giving one hundred points, every student who partook in the tournament and secured at least one win could boast about ending some brownies. for those who were able to climb all the way to the finals, it meant having to come out victorious against hundreds of others.


    with that many points, students in the lower classes could hope to climb to a higher one. however, that in itself was another issue. the ones who had the most wins were those already in a higher class.


    what''s more, the students didn''t exactly know how many points were required to climb higher.


    with alex''s unique situation, he needn''t worry about his allotted points as all the previous matches he missed were counted as part of his win. his display of strength today had proven that he was still the top student in the academy.


    with two events concluded, there were two more left to complete.


    ...


    alex and his friends return to their meeting place¡ªhis room a few hours later after the small details were settled.


    prior to returning, he had met abigail in a small conversation to find out what her plans were regarding the next event. and to his surprise, abigail stated she wanted to go solo, to challenge herself.


    she didn''t want to continue relying on him.


    it would go against what she was here to learn; to grow strong enough to become an asset and not a liability to the empire.


    "so, what do we do for the rest of the day?"


    alex was still full of energy despite the kind of day he had. it had its ups and downs, but it was relatively okay.


    "what are you talking about? unlike you, julia and i had to fight hundreds of battles."


    ross raised his brows in his direction. while the exhaustion he felt wasn''t physical, his mind needed the rest it could get. there was no way he was stepping out to do something else.no?v(el)b\\jnn


    "you don''t have to come if you don''t want to. besides, i think it would be great to have just me and julia go out. sort of like a small date."


    julia''s eyes brightened at alex''s suggestion and in an instant, appeared by alex''s side.


    "definitely. ross, you can stay here. you already complained about seeing us romanticize. this way, you can rest while alex and i go out."


    she was ready to depart at any moment and the bright grin on her face refused to subside. if it were up to her, she and alex should be glued at the hips.


    "haha, relax woman. just¡ª"


    a notification came from his smartwatch before he could complete his sentence, drawing his attention and the others to it.


    "what is it, xex?"


    [it''s lord zol. he wishes to meet you, all three of you. he''s waiting at the same place you met him yesterday.]


    julia tilted her head in wonder as the message concluded.


    "lately, my uncle has been meeting us more frequently than the number of times i''ve met him in the past.


    "inbuilt into the suits are protocols that link your weapons to them. as long as your weapon remains within a 100-kilometre radius around you, you call always call it back."


    alex and ross couldn''t believe what they heard. having armour and weapons like these was one of their dreams. it had never crossed their minds they would be getting one so soon, and high-graded ones at that.


    nanite armour was versatile in its use as it could take on different forms if programmed. this meant the armour could be programmed to take on casual everyday wear. that and the ability to put it on at a moment''s notice made it all the more exceptional.


    alex swallowed the rising heat from his chest, wondering why hunter zol would go that far.


    "those small vials contain storage nanites."


    suddenly, the expressions of alex, ross, and julia changed from shock to disbelief. of course, they knew what storage nanites were; who didn''t?


    the issue was their cost. they were ridiculously expensive and only the wealthiest of hunters and families could afford them.


    they were the ultimate form of spatial storage a hunter could have. it guaranteed absolute security and only responded to its users. they were difficult to detect as once inside circulation the nanites continuously moved around.


    never staying in the same spot for long. a user only needs a thought to access the items in there.


    "uncle... why do all this? i don''t understand,"


    of course, hunter zol was only doing this for alex''s protection, but he couldn''t leave his friends out of it. julia was his niece and she could have these things anytime she wanted and she knew that.


    julia knew why her uncle did this, but what she wanted to know was why. he could have gifted them with something more to their level instead of giving them something a lot of hunters out there would kill for.


    "don''t worry about it. consider them a small gift for your performance so far."


    he looked at alex and then continued, "your armour and weapon are slightly different from your friends'' due to the nature of your ''energy''. keep the armour and weapon close on yourself at all times."


    alex squinted his brows and then gave a nod of understanding. the subtle message in there was clear. and while he was not sure, he had his own guess.


    ''the order''


    "good. let''s proceed with the injections."


    julia still wore a frown as the explanation her uncle gave wasn''t enough. since he refused to say more, she could only leave it at that.


    hunter zol picked alex''s vial and gestured for him to stretch out his hand. the procedure was simple and quick, needing just a tap on the hand with the in-built needle.


    he did the same for the others and then linked their armour to their weapons. once that was done, the trio went ahead to store their suit and weapon inside.


    "that would be all for now."


    he stood up and the trio followed suit.


    "i wish you luck with the rest of the events. and alex... stop holding back."


    alex gave a curt nod, his eyes remaining locked on hunter zol''s.


    "good."

 Chapter 164 Veilstorm Descent (1)

    the next day


    just like instructor horvey had explained to his students, the next event dubbed the veilstorm descent will subject the students to a systemic reconditioning.


    this time, however, there was no briefing of students as the time for the event to begin was communicated to them the day prior. all participating students knew what to do and expect.


    if anything, the convergence maze event has more than enough hints of what could happen. the bonds of friendship that broke that day were gradually recovering. to prevent such a thing from happening again, most students agreed to do the event solo.


    as said, most students...


    after mentally preparing themselves for the event, the students moved to their combat systems to have themselves reconditioned and dive into the vr world.


    ....


    alex wore his usual black suit with his staff magnetically attached to the back. his gaze moved around the surroundings taking in everything. your next read is at empire


    dark clouds hovered above him and the occasional roar of thunder and lightning made the environment all the grimmer.


    the whistling blow of the wind ruffled his hair from time to time.


    atop the mountain he stood, his expression took on a grim look as he observed the chaos happening in the distance.


    he knew why he was here but he didn''t expect to be separated from his friends, especially julia.


    ''knowing her, she might do something reckless like trying to search for me instead of surviving. ross should be fine, though.''no?v(el)b\\jnn


    it was the only consolation he could give himself at that moment.


    ''alright, let''s review what we were told.


    ''the planet we''re on is called terravon; a planet rich in mineral ores, each with unique properties. but the planet is already taken over by void creatures, plagued by cosmic mana waves and hidden veiled spaces.


    ''our goal is to retrieve as many minerals and herbs we can get, avoid the void creatures if possible and be on the lookout for cosmic mana waves and veiled spaces.''


    the last two parts sent cold shivers down his spine. the void creatures he could deal with as they were of the same class as he was. even with his low mana level, so far as he wasn''t surrounded, he could escape when things got dicey.


    after all, his speed and strength were above what the creatures could keep up with. his problem or the problem every student dreaded were the veiled spaces and cosmic mana waves.


    veiled spaces were difficult to detect, especially when your level was low. they were difficult, not impossible. yet their dangers lay in the energy those spaces carried.


    he didn''t fear the magical beasts as even with his physical strength alone, he could kill them. the issue was the kind of ability they had. and when the beasts were a pack, they could even have a collective area of effect skill, producing a much stronger effect than their individual skills.


    ''turning away from a challenge for such a reason will make a mockery of my commitment to grow strong. there''s no room for hesitation.''


    his staff hummed as it took on its spear form before alex proceeded to enter the cave; his guard raised to the limit.


    inside the cave was a direct path that led straight down into the darkness, and the walls of the cave looked to be cleanly cut out by something. it didn''t resemble the work of a beast.


    ''this could be the work of nature.''


    he slowly descended into the darkness and shortly arrived at a small cliff. his eyes widened at the sight before him as the cool breeze blew past his face.


    ''well, i''ll be damned.''


    before alex was what appeared to be a cavern with an entire ecosystem. he spotted plants and minerals glimmer on the walls, a small river flowing along its current, glowing crystals on the ceiling and small creatures flying around within.


    the cavern was expansive and had multiple paths leading deeper into it. he could not tell how deep and far the cavern went or where it exited, but he knew he hit the jackpot.


    ''this place might hold everything i need to gather,''


    this was just the entrance and while the minerals he could see were few, he had a feeling there was more to find the deeper he went.


    ''at the same time, it could host a variety of magical beasts.''


    alex did not rush in, knowing full well that a place like this could be fraught with dangers. there could even be void creatures in its depths.


    he reminded himself to move with caution as there could also be veiled spaces here.


    ''slow and sturdy...''


    jumping off the cliff, he descended the short height and landed with a thud before moving to the riverbank 20 metres away from him.


    reaching the small river that had a width of 76 metres from his estimates, he looked at the gentle current and then at his reflection, his eyes trying to pierce into the depths of the river.


    suddenly, alex reacted with wide eyes as he brought his spear forward to block a large tendril that zoomed at him with incredible speed.


    he succeeded, but that was only one of many tendrils.


    "oh shit!"


    multiple kelp-like tendrils shot at him faster than the first one as they wrapped around his weapon and body tightly before swiftly plunging him into the river.

 Chapter 165 Veilstorm Descent (2)

    ross was the run moments after he began moving. prior to his descent onto this planet, he assumed he would move with his friends.


    how wrong he was in his assumptions.


    after gathering his thoughts and making a suitable moving plan, he descended into the woods that was a short distance away from his starting point.


    arriving at the edges of the woods, he spotted a giant rat monster the size of a full-grown dog. it had large uneven razor teeth and patches of its fur were missing in some places, exposing red skin mixed in with dark fur.


    its elongated claws and sinister glowing eyes made ross squint at its figure. the rat monster was disturbing to look at. adding that to its screeching popped a vein in his head.


    "alright disgusting furball, i''ve had enough of you."


    ross waved his hand lighting it in flames he controlled and directed at the rat instantly incinerating it. the poor monster stood no chance.


    but ross''s action came to bite him in the ass. monsters like the giant rat monsters otherwise known as gnarloths never moved alone.


    as soon as the creature was gone, ross heard a resounding reverberation of screeches coming from the woods.


    momentarily confused, ross heightened his senses towards the depths of the woods. and a few seconds later, underneath the bushes and grass was the shuffling sound of multiple moving creatures.


    the closer they came, the higher pitched the screech. with wide eyes, ross noticed the countless gnarloths that approached his direction with sinister eyes locked on him.


    "oh shit!"


    without a second thought, ross stormed in the opposite direction. he had no desire to face those things and as he turned to look back, what he saw made his blood run cold.


    the gnarloths were hot on his tail, quickly forming a long and wide trail of moving creatures. their tempo grounded rocks to dust and caused deep carved erosions along their path of travel.


    "where are they even coming from?!"


    sadly, no one was there to give him a reply.


    as ross made his way past the rock formations around him, he prayed to anything listening that he did not ran into a veiled space or encounter a cosmic mana wave. stay connected through empireno?v(el)b\\jnn


    void creatures?


    maybe, as even monsters dare not approach them. those things went after anything that was not them.


    unfortunately for ross, such a thing did not exist, at least not in this situation. the dark clouds with its incessant rumbling of thunder suddenly unleashed a loud booming sound that distorted the space above it.


    ''me and my rotten luck!''


    a gathering of energies was happening above as the space around it cracked, spreading several hundred meters before calming down.


    then


    *boom! *


    like an exploding star, the cosmic mana wave spread out in all directions, moving at speeds no class f hunter could outrun.


    he was falling faster than he could react and his body spun rapidly as he began to grow dizzy.


    ''what the hell?''


    his mind recalled what happened moments prior. the attempts he made to right his posture proved to be a fruitless endeavor. he tried channeling his mana to force stop his fall, yet nothing worked.


    ''cosmic mana wave!''


    there was only one reason a hunter''s mana circulation ceases, at least in this situation. no one has ever survived the cosmic mana wave and if a person did, they had less than a few minutes at best to live.


    ''haha... i guess this is it for me.''


    a small tear emerged from his eyes, feeling crestfallen. there was no fear in his last moments. his mind recalled all the wondrous things he experienced with his best friend, their time in middle school, going to the academy and finally julia.


    the last thought brought a smile to his face.


    ''she is one crazy girl. but no one is better for alex than her. i just pray they both survive and make it out of this hellhole.''


    ross closed his eyes and shortly after his speeding figure slammed heavily into a mountain.


    *boooom!*


    he was eliminated in the first half hour of the third event. he didn''t even have the chance to secure any magical minerals or plants.


    and he was not the only one.


    many participating students had already fallen, either due to cosmic mana waves, veiled spaces, void creatures or even magical beasts.


    ........


    suddenly, ross awakened in the usual white space after logging into the vr world. instantly recalling what happened and his final thoughts, ross chuckled at the reality of things.


    he had truly believed that was his end and as the reality slowly set in, the chuckle turned into a full-blown laughter.


    as the laughter resounded in the white space, it gradually died out and was replaced with a roar of anguish, humiliation and repulsion.


    "ahh...ahh..."


    ross cried his eyes out for the first time in a long time. his hubris in thinking himself special, strong and courageous blinded him to the hush reality of the world out there.


    the universe did not concern itself with any one person. you could be the strongest being out there, yet a small and insignificant occurrence could end you in an instant.


    ross realized he wasn''t strong at all, not at his current level, he wasn''t. with his eyes opened to the harsh reality, ross eventually regained his composure and made a silent promise to himself, his eyes burning with the profound light of a strong determination.


    the only way to escape this harsh fate was to grow strong; so strong that anything the universe threw at you, you''d overcome with ease.


    that was the only way. yet that way was fraught with so many trials and tribulations.


    ''still...''

 Chapter 166 Veilstorm Descent (3)

    just like alex and ross, julia ended up alone.


    and unlike the calm reactions alex and ross had at the realization, julia was pissed!


    she hated being separated from alex. so long as it wasn''t by her decision, it was unacceptable. she, of course, knew the reason they were brought to the planet and the dangers present, yet she


    and carrying that anger around only meant doom for anyone and anything that crossed her path. she completely ignored the mission and was hell-bent on finding alex, no matter the cost.


    "out of my way, mongrels!"


    right now, she was fighting a pack of frostfang wolves that dared to bear their fangs at her, yet it was proving to be a challenge.


    finding herself in the cold mountainous range with snow everywhere, julia promptly rushed down the mountains towards the woods below and in search of her beloved when the low growls of the wolves came from behind the tall trees.


    and instead of calming down to assess her situation, she rushed in without plan. fortunately for her, their numbers were manageable.


    she counted eight wolves, seven if you excluded the one she killed.


    the frostfang wolves had icy blue fur, sharp crystalline claws and the ability to manipulate the ice element.


    their size though was an entirely different issue; they were as huge as horses and they moved swiftly, each member of the pack knowing exactly where to be and how to control the hunt.


    it was the due to this that even though julia had the power to kill them with ease, she was having trouble.


    having been exposed to her ice element and losing one member due to this, the wolves played it smart and circled around her waiting for an opening.


    julia released a breath to calm her raging emotions.


    ''calm down, julia. going in blind and without a plan is reckless. what''s the point if i end up dead? there could even be veiled spaces around.''


    it took her some time, but she was able to calm down. with her sword in her right hand, julia watched closely as the wolves circled her.


    her eyes darted left and right to make sure she wasn''t taken by surprise. she also made the decision to reserve her mana for fighting void creatures instead of wasting it on magical beasts.


    ''that must be the alpha.''


    julia spotted a wolf was larger than the rest. its head was raised slightly with its blue piercing eyes focused on julia.


    *growl...*


    suddenly, three wolves moved from the encirclement. one from julia''s front, the second from her left and the third from her back.


    with no intention of waiting to be marred, she stormed from her spot to meet the one in front of her.


    ''you may be fast, but not fast enough!''


    she promptly arrived before the wolf and swung her sword in a wide arc that cut through the air and clashed with the raised claw of the wolf.


    *clang!*


    with a yelp, the wolf was sent flying.


    but that was just the beginning.


    the other two wolves were already before her. the one from her left attacked with opened jaws, its sharp teeth glistering in its drool as it closed in on julia''s head.


    the third wolf instead, went for her back with its two claws. naturally, her armour could protect her, but taking an attack simply because your armour could take it wasn''t the mark of a good hunter.


    it was the reason its pack members weren''t able to defeat her. normally, it would stay back as it watched its members do the hunting.


    but this new prey proved to be more than a claw-full.


    the two clashed again creating powerful blasts of air as they moved around the clearing, exchanging claws with sword swings.


    the other wolves had to distance themselves to avoid getting caught up in their clash.


    a small imperceptible smile emerged on the lips of julia¡ªshe was enjoying the fight!


    when was the last time she had a satisfying fight like this? alex had grown too strong for her and unless he set his strength to her level, she wouldn''t be able to keep up.


    in those spars, she knew it was not his true strength so she was never truly satisfied. sparring with ross had its moments too, but her life wasn''t on the line!


    right now though, her adrenaline was pumping, her heart racing with the knowledge that a small mistake could cost her dearly.


    ''this is exhilarating!''


    suddenly, the two separated after clashing for more than two minutes nonstop. julia''s breathing had gotten heavy and so was the alpha wolf.


    and while it had cuts and bruises here and there, they weren''t deep enough to slow it down.


    ''i won''t be able to kill it if i don''t use my mana.''


    this was the conclusion she arrived at after exchanging hundreds of blows with the alpha. the alpha was an animal but the way it fought and moved showed real experience.


    having made her decision, she channelled her mana through her sword. the blade hummed to life as the mana circuitry within it accepted the energy.


    the sword began emitting a chilling cold that decreased the temperature around julia.


    the alpha squinted its eyes as it watched on, the mana blazing around the prey more intense than anything it had experienced.


    it knew the battle was coming to an end, but it never backed away from a fight. its pride wouldn''t allow it. what''s more, its pack members were watching!


    there was no room for cold claws.


    with a menacing growl, it charged at the prey again¡ªits speed increasing slightly. it planned to put the prey into the ground before things went south.


    with its jaws widely opened, it lunged at the prey with swift speed.


    "checkmate."


    julia put her right foot forward, her sword aligned horizontally to her chest and then lunged the sword forward.


    a beam of intense cold energy short out of the blade piercing through the wolf''s opened maw. it blazed through the wolf and emerged from its back. read chapters at empire


    *thud*


    the wolf hit the ground and skidded across the snow before coming to a stop at julia''s feet.


    "haa... that was intense."


    the wolves watched their alpha fall with whimpers before disappearing into the woods. with their leader fallen, they knew they stood no chance.


    there was no point in fighting that ridiculously strong prey!


    "now then, let''s move on."

 Chapter 167 Veilstorm Descent (4)

    "oh shit!"


    dragged into the river, alex instinctively held his breath and frantically struggled to free himself from the kelp-like tendrils.


    as an awakened, he had the capability to hold his breath underwater for more than 30 minutes. but that was only if he was not struggling or engaged in a fight while under.


    alex was being pulled under and the more he struggled the more force he felt. he could even tell more tendrils had joined the frail.


    ''what the hell are these things?!''


    because he could not see the depths of the river when he was outside, he couldn''t see the kelps and other water plants within.


    lying in wait under the kelps were the kelpstriders¡ªhumanoid creatures with kelp-like tendrils covering their body. with these kelps, they blended seamlessly with underwater plants.


    they use their tendrils to trap anything that comes close to the kelps, dragging them to the riverbeds where they feast on their prey.


    dragged to a depth of 54 metres, alex could still not see what trapped him. the water bubbles from all the struggling and moving made it a challenge.


    with no choice but to use his mana, he channelled it through his body, lighting up his suit. he wanted to produce a mana pulse that should be able to loosen the tendrils long enough for him to escape.


    but his actions did more than just that. the kelpstriders were predators, yet they had a glaring weakness. while they were water creatures, they always stayed at the bottom and rarely came up to the surface.


    they had a weakness to light¡ªspecifically bright light. it weakened their tendrils as they were highly sensitive to sunlight or powerful light-based magic, which caused their kelp to wither.


    *screech!*


    the bright light from his suit and the mana pulse he released gave alex a chance to free himself from the tendrils, and without waiting around, he swam as fast as he could to the surface.


    *cough* *cough*


    the bits of water he swallowed were coughed out as he took deep breaths to replenish his air supply.


    a few moments later, he was good enough to lay on his back. of course, he was more than 15 meters away from the riverbank. it was best to be careful, after all.


    "haa... that was dangerous."


    his eyes shifted to look at the now calm river that continued to flow like nothing happened. he got back to his feet and then stretched his right towards the river.


    *boosh*


    his spear came rushing out of the river into his hand.


    "now i have to choose which way to go."


    his eyes looked across the river to the many paths that led deeper into the cavern, not sure which path to take.


    they could all lead to trouble or to what he searched for. if only he had a way to tell which way to go.


    "right. my sensors!"


    he recalled the sensors built in to detect the areas with the magical resources he was searching for.


    ''it''s pointing more to the left...''


    "hm?"


    alex heard an indistinct explosion coming from an opening in the rocky walls of the cavern. the path leading to the opening was a slope that climbed to it, being about 15 meters above.


    "is there a fight or something?"


    he climbed to the small opening to take a look and what he saw left his mouth agape.


    before his eyes was an expansive opening with a forest of trees everywhere! as far as he could tell, there was no end in sight!


    above the large space was what looked like an inverted funnel, closing in at the very top. and through that small opening was a path leading straight to the surface¡ªif one managed to climb up there of course.


    and as wonderful as the place was, it was currently in jeopardy. running around everywhere were beasts of all kinds, trying their very best to escape the sea of void creatures that destroyed and devoured everything!


    they were coming through that small opening alex knew was much larger up close. after all, the void creatures looked very small coming through it, and while there were larger ones, it was still large enough to allow for multiple entries.


    their attacks were what produced the explosion alex was drawn to. fire, lightning, poison, piercing light rays and many rained down from above.


    everywhere alex looked, something was either burning or disintegrating and then being drawn into the opened mouths of the void creatures.


    it was pandemonium!


    "what the hell is this?"


    he had expected a lot of things, but not this level of chaos!


    "i need to get out of here."


    his decision was a smart one as even with his strength, there was no way of surviving this place. unfortunately for him, his presence was detected moments after his arrival.


    void creatures devoured anything and everything, and to do so, they had a way of finding what they wanted to devour¡ªmostly living things. they could detect what had mana and what didn''t.


    alex suddenly heard a low growl coming from his left and he froze instantly, not daring to turn his head or even breathe.


    because he had been so focused on the larger picture, he failed to detect the void creature that came close to where he was.


    ''i''m so dead...''


    his eyes managed to look over to the creature, noticing it coming closer to his hiding spot. it floated slowly as its eyes glowed with a menacing light that looked to be guiding it towards alex.


    it had a humanoid appearance with large clawed arms glistening in blood and its grey slimy skin writhed from time to time. it was unsettling, to say the least.


    slowly, alex moved his hand towards his back and retrieved his staff, but he couldn''t transform it into its spear form without making a sound.


    ''play it cool... it might pass by. hopefully.''


    *growl!*


    abruptly, the void creature stopped and its maws opened as it gathered light energy and fired it in alex''s direction!


    it happened so fast and while he reacted just as fast, he was too close.


    *booooom!*

 Chapter 168 Veilstorm Descent (5)

    "hahaha....!"


    "finally, these first years are finding out the hard way what hunters experience on a daily basis! it isn''t like the creatures they faced in the first event, even if you considered the boss creature!"


    "yeah... i can count at least 250 elite students already eliminated in the last two hours. and it seems the miracle boy is about to experience it."


    "do you think he will take on the form he did during the convergence maze event?"


    "...."


    silence settled in the instructor''s lounge once that point was raised. alex''s path was uncharted territory and they couldn''t make any assumptions without having sufficient data.


    instructor horvey remained quiet as well and while he had a few eyes look his way, he had no answers for them.


    ''i''m as clueless as everyone is, okay? just because i''m his homeroom instructor doesn''t mean i know everything about him!''


    right now, they had the display focus on alex frozen in place as the void creature searched for him.


    ......


    *boooom!*


    the blast was powerful and it came fast, taking alex by surprise even with his reaction speed. he was sent flying into the cavern ceiling at breakneck speed.


    *bam!*


    "ugh!"


    before he could fall down from that height, he heard the growls of the void creature drawing close, prompting him to lift his head.


    "!"


    the void creature was upon him with its right claws swinging in his direction and going straight for the head!


    "shit!"


    with swift action, he brought his staff forward that was now in its long form before...no?v(el)b\\jnn


    *clang!*


    because the creature was moving while alex practically stayed still, the momentum of the void creature''s swing swatted him down with the force of a moving train. explore stories on empire


    *bam!*


    the ground cracked under the weight of his fall, creating a mini crater at the sight of impact.


    ''heavy!''


    the amount of pain he felt at that moment was blinding, disorienting his senses and momentarily making his vision blurry.


    luckily for him, his armour took the brunt of the impact, sparing him any broken bones. with no time to rest, he had to move.


    after several minutes and many kilometres away from the warzone, he spotted another opening high above and simultaneously a ding from his sensors.


    "well, lucky me!"


    he flashed a victorious grin. the opening may just be an opening to the outside world, and with the system''s notification, he could kill two birds with one stone.


    and unlike the previous one he saw; this opening wasn''t a direct path to the surface as it seemed light came through the opening. he had to get through the opening to see what exactly was in store for him.


    of course, the minerals were a guarantee.


    attaching his spear behind him, he moved to climb the walls of the cavern and shortly arrived at the opening.


    "caution first."


    after a sharp intake of breath, he slowly climbed through the opening, yet he didn''t go all the way through.


    he poked his head out first to look out for any dangers that might be lurking around. well, they say when one goes searching for trouble, he finds trouble.


    *gulp*


    alex''s eyes widened as his eyes fell on the majestic creature that had its eyes locked on him. he didn''t dare make any hasty moves for fear of the beast lounging at his head before he could move. he did, however, manage to take a quick scan of the space before focusing on the beast again.


    the space he saw was exactly as he expected. it had a path leading to the surface and within its walls were hordes of minerals that reflected the light that bound off them¡ªa light alex realized came from the beast.


    he then took in the features of the beast to make sure it was exactly what he had seen on the empire''s network. magical beasts and their nature were a course taken in their second year and because of that, the information he knew was what he found himself.


    and unlike the magical beasts he fought with ease since he arrived here, alex knew the beast in front of him was no such weakling. from childhood, they were already as strong as a high-tier class f hunter.


    and the beast before his eyes was no baby, it was a fully grown beast.


    ''astralyon!''


    it was a magical lion beast with majestic white flames for its mane and on the creature, the white flames were harmless, but against anyone else, it was extremely deadly.


    the beast was the size of a full-grown horse and its sharp claws gleamed with a bluish-white lustre; just like its body. the creature''s eyes¡ªa glowing wonder of colours reminiscent of a nebula.


    it was majestic.


    but...


    it was just as dangerous, and the thing the astralyon despised the most was uninvited guests.


    *growl.... *


    a menacing growl escaped the creature''s maws as it stood up in all its glory, head raised up and eyes still locked on alex.


    on one end, alex had a clear path to the surface and an added bonus of magical minerals he could harvest. yet, to move forward, he must face the astralyon or withdraw altogether.


    ''these kinds of magical beasts aren''t known for letting their prey escape; it will definitely chase after me. what''s more, i don''t know how strong it is!''


    it was a grim situation, but there was only one choice to make. there was never a second choice the moment the beast noticed him.

 Chapter 169 Veilstorm Descent (6)

    the students were finding out the hard way the ways of the hunter. the majority had died in the first few minutes of the event as they fell prey to a horde of magical beasts, void creatures or even whooshed away by cosmic mana waves.


    what was worse were the overconfident ones who didn''t even look before they walked. most of such students walked into veiled spaces without even realizing it. and as silly as it sounded, it was quite a common occurrence.


    some students were also fortunate to run into their colleagues with whom they teamed up to face the dangers on the planet. they were those who also preferred to move alone, but they were in the minority.


    one of such people was julia knight. after dealing with her first challenge, she journeyed from the cold mountains fighting and collecting resources as she moved.


    and though she came across others, her interest was only in finding alex or ross but she had no such luck as currently she was in a new terrain, traversing through the tall and magnificent trees in search of her beloved.


    but like all things on the terravon planet, danger lurked in all corners.


    .......


    julia came to an abrupt halt when her eyes caught something a few meters from where she stood. with narrowed eyes, she looked again to make sure that what she saw was actually the case.


    about 20 meters to her 10 o''clock, she noticed a subtle distortion in space. it was well hidden and if one didn''t pay close attention, they might have missed it.


    ''a veiled space?''


    throughout her journey on the planet, she was fortunate enough to not have run into any veiled spaces or a cosmic mana wave. she was one of the lucky ones.


    now it seemed her luck had run out and all of it, it seemed.


    julia had no intention of getting close to that area and although she felt no void aura coming from the veiled space, she knew it was due to her distance away from there.


    one more thing about the veiled spaces was that they mostly served as the resting place of void creatures and resources swallowed by cosmic mana waves.


    the few testimonies of those who survived longer before dying, what they describe the space as was a culmination of darkness, filled to the brim with energy. however, if one had the ability to see the entire spectrum, then it was an entirely different experience.


    inside the veiled space, when one saw it through the lenses of the entire spectrum, it was a place of wonder. it was reminiscent of a space with a swirling mass of condensed energy in a multitude of mesmerizing colours; a sight to behold.


    yet extremely deadly to end up in. and in all those instances, there was one factor anyone, irrespective of the abilities of their eyes, could see the outside world as clearly as day. be it in the vast expanse of space or in the bounds of a planet, you could see outside the veil.


    knowing all this, julia backed away slowly, trying to make herself as unnoticeable as possible. and while it worked till she turned around to dash away, multiple growls and screeches sounded from her back.


    ''fuck...''


    she didn''t need to look to know that void creatures within the veil had come out to play. julia wasted no time and stormed away.


    the void creatures were not about to let their prey escape, and the moment she dashed away, all seven of them chased after her, moving faster than she did.


    if only she could receive help from someone in the area. but no one was insane enough to walk right into the danger zone without a guarantee of survival.


    ''with my injuries, it will be a miracle to defeat all of them. and that''s if i can one short kill them!''


    julia took a deep breath, momentarily closing her eyes to feel the mana circulate through her pathways before directing it towards her sword. she tuned out everything and just focused on gathering her energies.


    her sword hummed slightly as the mana flowed through it, giving off waves of cold energy. then...


    *bam!*


    the ground beneath her feet shattered with the force of her intense movement. in a split second, she arrived before the first void creature in her path.


    "ha!"


    her sword moved swiftly as it targeted the void creature''s upper body plunging deep into it before julia released a violent blast of mana into it.


    *boom!*


    she managed to kill the creature, but the amount of mana utilized in that kill was more than half her reserves.


    ''two more at most! at least i ca¡ª''


    yet, she was fighting just one void creature and while she was aware of that, the creatures were faster than she was.


    moments after blowing the first void creature to bits, the others did not freeze in shock but turned to her with their ferocious claws.


    seeing the approaching claws incoming from both sides, she used the momentum of her lunge to turn to face the sharp claws, managing to bring the sword before her and at the same time exposing her back to the other.


    she could only block one and take the other. there were no other alternatives.


    *clang!*


    *boom!*


    "argh!"


    the force from the claws she blocked pushed her right into the second one, the almost equal but opposite forces wreaking havoc in her body.


    her spine and bones shattered on the second impact and was instantly blacked out.


    she was done.


    seven void creatures were more than she could handle alone.

 Chapter 170 Veilstorm Descent (7)

    "haa...even julia was eliminated. this event truly is harsh on the kids."


    "it''s only natural. they are having a feel of what it means to be a hunter and the dangers it entails. it''s also teaching them a very important, yet simple lesson."


    "teamwork."


    "exactly. one may be strong but if they are alone, they wouldn''t survive for long. some students managed to learn that and formed teams but others preferred going solo."


    "we did separate them, you know? and with a planet as large as the one they''re playing on, it''s to be expected. some students have not come across anyone since the beginning of the event."


    "what''s more, what can teamwork do in the face of a cosmic mana wave? they are unpredictable and move extremely fast. even class b hunters would have trouble outrunning them."


    of course, the instructor was aware the speed of the cosmic mana wave was set low to give the students a chance, but his words still hold true.


    "with less than three hours remaining, and even fewer students, the event should be concluded before the time even runs out."


    "well, the point of this event wasn''t to last the whole six hours, simply how long you can survive."


    "mm..."


    the instructors turned their attention to alex once more, watching as he prepared to face the astralyon.


    "is he really going to fight that beast?"


    an instructor was sceptical about what alex planned on doing and while he understood that running was useless, it still gave him a chance.


    ''at the same time, running might expose him to more dangers the deeper he goes.'' he as well as the other instructors watching knew where exactly the path alex travelling led to.


    the small opening in the cavern roof only served as a shortcut. but it also came with a challenge he had to overcome.


    "that''s his only choice. the question is if he can overcome the gap in strength between a class e low-tier and high-tier."


    "there''s only one way to find out. i''m also curious to see if he will take on that blazing form again."


    more and more instructors joined in on the conversation, eager to deduce what could happen next.


    .........


    having no other choice in the matter, alex slowly climbed up into the den of the astralyon, his eyes not daring to move from its figure.


    *gulp*


    alex''s eyes remained on the beast as it let out a low menacing growl, its left paw scraping the ground slightly with its powerful claws.


    it was a small blow to its pride, but it was worth it. the astralyon prided itself in having a magical flame that symbolized its majesty. it rarely used it on prey it found unworthy.


    yet alex proved to be more than a normal prey.


    with deliberate slowness, it approached alex with its head raised proudly. that attack was more than the prey could handle and should be too weakened to fight back.


    alex was lying on the ground face first as he lifted his head to look at the beast. he could feel the metallic taste of blood in his mouth. that and the aching pains he felt all over made him understand that he was injured.


    but...


    it wasn''t enough to put him out of the count!


    ''it seems to think it had won. let''s see how you handle a surprise attack,''


    he could make a move for his staff at the moment as he wanted to fake being too injured to move. however, he did perform a few moments to show his struggle as he continued to keep his eyes on the beast.


    the beast arrived a moment later as it watched alex struggle to get up. it snarled in mockery at his pathetic attempts and raised its left paw to finish him.


    ''now!''


    once in range, alex utilized the mana he gathered in his eyes and unleashed a powerful flash of light that momentarily turned the cavern white.


    *roar!*


    the astralyon was pissed, yet there was no denying falling for the prey''s weird magic.


    alex wasted no time as he was fully prepared. with swift movements, he got up and instantly appeared above the beast, retrieved his weapon and channelled his mana into it before plunging it into the head of the beast.


    his movements were flawless and only took a second to appear above the creature!


    *roar!*


    the beast cried out but it was already over as the spear went into the back of its head before coming out through its opened maw.


    "brawn isn''t everything..."


    alex understood that a beast like the astralyon carried immense pride. because of that, he noticed the beast not making use of its deadly flames, choosing to use physical attacks. if it had used its flames from the start, he would have been dead before the fight began.


    the thought sent a shiver down his spine. he would have been dead, and the realization made him think about his actions.


    ''i should be more careful.''


    now all that was left was to mind the resources around him and make his way back. he flashed a victorious grin despite the stinging sensation in his chest. it was his victory after all.

 Chapter 171 The End (1)

    the six-hour-long event was nearly at its end with very few students remaining. with less than an hour remaining, alex continued to venture in search of more resources and hopefully find his friends.


    yet he had had no such luck, not to mention he hadn''t come across any other students even after returning to the surface.


    with damaged armour and an exposed chest, alex was practically walking around naked as most of the circuitry in the armour had been fried.


    as he walked through the woods, he was drawn to a loud explosion that came from two magical beasts fighting as if their life depended on it, which it did.


    "is it a territory fight or something?"


    his gaze moved around the surroundings looking out for any other beasts yet saw none. the only commotion happening besides the sky rumbling was the commotion the beasts caused with their fight.


    their moves were quite agile and powerful, bringing down trees and creating deep craters with just a swipe of their claws or the use of their abilities.


    "it''s not really my business. let''s just move on."


    while he didn''t mind another fight, it''s been a hectic few hours and the exhaustion was getting to him. the last thing he needed was to engage in a fight of his own will.


    however, before he could turn around, he heard a loud commotion, far louder than the beasts fighting coming from his left.


    the indistinct sound of growls and screeches could be heard.


    ''void creatures?''


    his brows raised in curiosity as the commotion continued to grow, and soon, it wasn''t just the sound of screeches and roars of void creatures as a combination of other sounds that implied a multitude of other creatures coming from that direction.


    the creatures cried out in panic and fear as they rushed through the woods, bringing down trees and razing everything in their path to the ground. all in their bid to outrun the void creatures on their tail!


    "not again!"


    with an expression reminiscent of someone who wanted to cry but had no tears, alex had no choice but to run in the opposite direction, and he wasn''t alone.


    the two magical beasts forgot their fight and dashed right behind him, not giving a second glance at each other.


    the resounding explosions and screams of the beasts resounded throughout the woods as they sped forward as fast as their limbs could carry them.


    alex with his superior speed was very far ahead of the ran, expertly making his way around the multitude of trees in his way, jumping over some and even large boulders.


    he would occasionally look back to see how close the explosions were when he noticed a lightning-charged attack swiftly move towards him.


    "where the hell did it even come from?!"


    however, some magical beasts were able to sense the danger in that direction. they weighed their choices and chose the one with at least a chance at survival.


    and as if someone had fired a bomb, some of the beasts made sharp u-turns as they charged to their lefts and rights with some even going directly towards the void creatures that were just behind them.


    alex watched in horror as the void creatures tore them asunder, blasted them into a rain of blood and devoured them.


    ''tch!''


    alex''s mind spun to quickly come up with a solution and the only one he could come up with was very similar to the beasts.


    ''at least, it will buy me some time!''


    with a stern gaze, he focused on one of the standing trees a few meters away from him and away from the veiled space.


    he momentarily exploded with greater speed as the stem he pushed off of exploded into splinters. the void creature behind him was relenting in its chase as it followed alex regardless of whatever the other beasts were doing under its gaze.


    he landed sideways on the targeted tree and used his momentum to propel himself up and back with a resounding boom, reducing the tree to half its height and reaching hundreds of meters high within seconds.


    the void creature abruptly changed its trajectory just as fast as it chased after him with passion, its eyes locked on him.


    whatever the reason behind the sudden interest of the void creature in him was, he didn''t care.


    stay updated with empire


    he then retrieved his staff, quickly switched to its spear form and spun around to face the ground down below, with the commotion happening there becoming nothing but miniaturized entities moving about aimlessly.


    his eyes turned to the void creature that wouldn''t let him go as he directed much of his mana into his spear, making the weapon glow in a bright golden light.


    he took aim mid-air and when his rising momentum came to a halt, he threw the spear at the approaching void creature with all his might.


    *whoosh! *


    as if the spear disappeared the moment it left his hand, it arrived before the void creature and pierced through its body.


    the creature exploded in a rain of blood and flesh as the spear continued its trajectory towards the earth.


    *booooooooom!*


    like an exploding bomb, the spear generated a huge mushroom cloud of dust, wood splinters and rocks that devasted the entire area before the veiled space, taking out all the beasts and the shockwaves pushing the void creatures back.


    yet, it wasn''t over.

 Chapter 172 The End (2)

    before the resounding explosion alex caused could settle, the void creatures that were blasted away noticed his presence and charged at him.


    no.


    they had noticed his presence the moment his figure zoomed across the sky and his spear lit up the sky.


    now, with the other distractions out of the way, they pushed through the shockwaves as they charged his way with several others charging up for an attack.


    "fuck!"


    he cursed as he brought his left arm forward and channelled mana through it. a solid ward of light formed a rectangular shield condensed from his mana appeared before.


    *boooom!*


    the attacks the void creatures threw his way slammed heavily into his shield and several cracks appeared in the shield.


    the resulting force pushed him farther upwards with no place to use as footing.


    ''shit! my mana is running out!''


    his plan was simple; create a mushroom cloud to blind the void creatures and before they noticed him, he would have landed and made his way out under their noses.


    and while it had many holes in it, it was the best he had given the situation he was in.


    but things never go well.


    alex gritted his teeth in frustration at his worsening situation. with no platform to stand on, he was an open target waiting to be plucked out of the sky.


    then his shield flickered out of existence. he couldn''t continue injecting mana into it with the little mana he had remaining.


    his eyes trembled and his heartbeat raced as he watched the void creatures fly towards him with vicious growls and snarls.


    another attack like that and he would have to take it full force. but his armour was basically worthless in its current condition.


    ''at this rate, i''ll be torn asunder or blown to pieces!''


    his own imagination of the vivid imagery of what that would be like scared the living hell out of him.


    ........


    hunter zol watched the tight spot alex ended up in and wondered if he would take on that form again.


    even if alex managed to punch and kick most of the void creatures around him, it wouldn''t be enough to grant him an opening.


    the worst part?


    he was fighting mid-air with no footing. the amount of power he could produce was significantly reduced.


    ''i won''t be able to shake them all.''


    he was already aware of his slim chance of making it out of this encirclement, yet he couldn''t accept dying this way. he had so much he wanted to do for himself and his family!


    heck, the very universe was on its way to destruction if things were left as they were.


    ''this stupid mission wasn''t even all that important! yet here i am about to die a dog''s death!


    ''i refuse!''


    his eyes blared with mana, shining with so much intensity, that it created a flash in the sky.


    not fazed by the bright light, the void creatures that were now crowded around him with the others having no room to attack, alex did something unthinkable.


    *badamp* badamp*


    at that moment, every screech, every growl and crackle of thunder grew quiet to his senses. his body blazed in a blinding light as he gathered every bit of remaining mana, condensed it within himself and then unleased it all.


    *boooooooom!*


    in a much more blinding light that overwhelmed the darkness of the surroundings, the light explosion spread out in all directions.


    the force from the explosion incinerated all the void creatures surrounding him, leaving nothing but ashes behind.


    what he did was a risk as he would be left with nothing afterwards, not even energy for simple movements. it was a suicidal attack a hunter with no other choice employed to kill as many enemies as possible with their dying breath.


    but alex had no intention of dying.


    even then, his spirit was worn out. even if he wanted to continue, he couldn''t as he passed out shortly after using everything he had, both his physical and magical energies.


    at least, he ended up killing all the void creatures.


    ........


    the spectators watched in awe as alex went all out, literally, to have a chance at survival. and with the dying of the blinding light, they watched alex free-fall to the ground completely passed out.


    but... he won the event as he was the one to survive the longest.

 Chapter 173 Will To Get Stronger

    alex suddenly appeared in the start-up space in the vr momentarily confused before recalling what happened not long ago.


    his determination to survive and then his final desperate move all flashed in his mind.


    "systemic reconditioning is really something."


    his eyes trembled slightly recalling all the experience he believed to be real.


    "and if i''m here, then it means my final attempt somehow failed, but i don''t recall how.


    "system, show me the last scene before i died."


    a bit of silence settled in his private space before a display popped up before him. he watched with serious eyes as he exploded the remaining of his mana in a blazing glory that incinerated all the void creatures.


    a small smile appeared on his lips before a moment later seeing himself fall to the ground completely passed out.


    "i see... that shouldn''t be a last result if i ever wish to live."


    an exasperated sigh escaped his lips before giving another command to the system.


    "what are the rankings? who came out in first place and also showed me the ranks of julia and ross."


    [order confirmed.]


    [1. alexander gray]


    [2. rex handlar]


    [3. ....]


    [16. julia knight]


    [675. abigail reed]


    [789. zen henjok]


    [63,767. ross bangu]


    [....]


    "what...? what the hell happened to ross?!"


    surprise was an understatement. he had absolute confidence in his friend''s capabilities. to see him ranked so low left alex shell-shocked.


    "but thinking about it, it''s possible."


    his right hand rubbed his chin in thought.


    "with the cosmic mana waves, void creatures and veiled spaces, it''s not farfetched. in fact, that might have been what actually happened."


    "no matter, i''m sure he''s fine."


    looking at his name at the very top of the rankings, he felt nothing. no feeling of achievement, no pride, no nothing. it was simply a normal feeling.


    what he appreciated was the feeling of fighting on the edge, thinking his life was on the line if he wasn''t careful.


    "the blazing form i took during the first event didn''t trigger... just what exactly is the trigger?"


    the problem eluded him even after trying many different things and even after mimicking a similar situation, it still didn''t appear.


    "ha... let''s get out first. the competition isn''t over just yet."


    "i''ll take my leave, first. see you guys tomorrow." ross stood and bid farewell.


    his gaze lingered on julia for a bit before giving a curt nod in alex''s direction.


    "sure. see you tomorrow."


    he watched as ross walked out of his room, leaving him and julia as the only ones left.


    with a tired sigh, he lowered his gaze on julia, the affection in his eyes burning deeply. then he lay on the sofa with julia on top of him, almost as if she was asleep.


    "want to talk about it?"


    his voice was gentle and soothing to her ears, eliciting a soft hum of comfort with a heart filled with warmth.


    "i died, alex.


    "the thought of not seeing you in that moment was the hardest thing for me."


    she tightened her hold on him as she recalled the heavy injuries she sustained fighting those monsters. they weren''t as painful as the feeling of fighting without alex by her side.


    the thoughts of her parents, siblings and even her favourite uncle did not come to mind at all. alex was the only being she thought of.


    it made her realize how much she loved him, and it made her fear losing him, prompting her to hold on to him tighter.


    "..."


    find exclusive stories on empire


    alex remained silent as he continued to draw soothing circles on her back. he could naturally understand that feeling as he felt the same.


    the thought of not seeing your loved ones again was frightening. it was the reason he was driven into going all out just to have a chance at survival.


    but now, he knew better.


    "it''s okay, julia. i''m not going anywhere."


    he consoled her with words and actions, holding onto her and then placing a gentle kiss on her head.


    julia giggled in happiness feeling his love and a broad smile lit up her face. it was the best assurance she could ask for in that moment.


    "will you be alright in the last event? you can choose to sit that one out and no one will hold it against you."


    with the points she already had, alex had no doubt her place in class a1 wasn''t going to change, he and ross included.


    however, the experienced he had was something valuable he wanted since the last event also required they undergo a reconditioning.


    "yeah... i think i''ll do that."


    she agreed after a few seconds of pondering. she didn''t even bother to ask alex the same as she knew he would partake in it despite everything he had gone through before.


    "good,"


    with that, the two remained quiet and just enjoyed their company.


    ........


    hunter zol released a sigh of exasperation after hearing what the kids talked about.


    he more than anyone knew what facing death was like. it was a humbling experience that humbled anyone who was willing to learn from it.


    ''it shows the kids are growing well and their resolve to grow strong will only push them further.''

 Chapter 174 The Last Event Begins

    the first years of the hunter academy were up and awake, ready to face the last and most difficult event of all.


    the sigil of celestials


    however, an issue arose as many students expressed their desire to forfeit the last event. their experience in the veilstorm descent had shown them what being a hunter was all about.


    facing their own deaths made them question their resolve to become hunters. it was a defining moment for the majority of students.


    though the lesson within the trial was picked up but the students, the experience was terrifying.no?v(el)b\\jnn


    naturally, the instructors had no problem accepting their forfeit as they foresaw something like that happening. find adventures at empire


    in fact, the academy had had situations where students quit the academy when they went through experiences like this, and while no student had said anything yet, some would most likely not show up in the next academic year.


    ........


    alex and ross stood by their pods with determination in their eyes. after being briefed on julia''s absence, ross could see the reasoning behind it.


    the sigil of celestials was a trial that tested more than fighting skills. students would undergo mental trials in addition to fighting the celestial constructs that would be lurking in the tower.


    "you ready?"


    alex asked, glancing at ross who looked at him.


    "absolutely. and don''t worry, i won''t break down like last time."


    he had thought long and hard about his experience and his determination was strengthened like never before. though he didn''t know what the mental trials would be, he knew he wouldn''t break easily.


    "good to know."


    shortly after, the bots guided them into their pods where they would undergo systemic reconditioning before the start of the trial.


    ....


    alex opened his eyes and looked at his surroundings. before him was a large hall with high pillars reaching at least 30 meters high.


    the space was expansive and several meters ahead was a staircase that went to higher floors.


    he recalled what and why he was here at this moment and his expression hardened. then, he retrieved his weapon and slowly walked to the stairs.


    just because it was a race to the summit did not mean he must run all the way. danger could be lurking everywhere, even the ground floor could surprise him.


    aside from overcoming the celestial constructs and mental trials, he must look out for traps hidden throughout the tower.


    the traps had different functions as one could instantly kill you or even send you back to the ground floor.


    and what was wondrous about the tower was that each participant would not meet until they arrived at the summit where they must fight for the sigil.


    the realization sent shivers down his spine. the first trial he must overcome was to battle with himself.


    ''shouldn''t a trial like this happen on a much higher level?''


    he was honestly confused looking at his clone.


    ''and if this is just the first trial, what about the others that would follow?!''


    the implications of this trial were serious as he knew facing himself was a bad combination.


    how was he supposed to fight a being that would definitely have his level of strength, his techniques and even know his weaknesses?


    "unfortunately for you, this is reality, alex. to move forward, you''re going to have to face me. if you win, you leave. but if you die...."


    the clone alex replied as if he knew what alex was thinking. after all, it was a copy of alex. it observed alex with keen interest, watching as his eyes lost focus.


    then, the clone flickered its right hand as he held the spear behind him and slowly approached alex with its smug smile. it didn''t care if alex had yet to recover from his shocked state.


    if he couldn''t accept reality, then he wasn''t qualified to be here.


    then...


    *whoosh!*


    the clone instantly appeared before alex as it launched a fierce spear thrust with the intention of killing alex in one move.


    however...


    alex sidestepped the thrust with ease as he reciprocated the attack with his own. he may have carried a surprised and shocked look on his face but he accepted reality long before the clone moved.


    he was merely feigning weakness of the mind.


    alex may not know all the trials he would be facing, but he knew to be prepared for anything and one of those was to recover from any shocking reveals before his enemies tried to use it against him.


    the moment alex sidestepped and dodged the spear, he delivered a powerful kick to the exposed right side of the clone.


    *bam!*


    the kick was powerful and on point, as he held nothing back. he more than anyone knew not to underestimate himself.


    clone alex was sent flying as he skidded across the rough surface of the large rock and sparks flew everywhere from his armour grating the rock.


    with equal stats, it was anyone''s game. the least mistake could cost him dearly.


    "the only one to die here would be you."


    alex replied with a stern gaze as he watched the clone come to a halt several meters away.

 Chapter 175 Mirror Duel (1)

    alex stared at the sorry figure of his clone as it got back to its feet. and despite the kick it received, it still had a taunting smile on his face.


    "hehe... that one was on me, alex. i should have known better. i am you after all."


    alex watched in silence as his clone got back up and recalled his spear. the two similar beings stared at each other with one''s expression being serious and the other one with a sneer.


    "that won''t happen again. i can assure you,"


    the clone muttered and as if by an agreement, alex and the clone disappeared from where they stood.


    *clang!*


    the two fighters clashed in the centre as they generated a powerful gust of wind that obliterated the rock underneath them.


    alex exchanged fast-paced and complex spear techniques with his clone as they shifted through the empty space at breakneck speed, each trying to overpower the other with their spears, kicks and punches. enjoy new tales from empire


    they utilize everything in their arsenal besides their mana


    at a glance, alex and the clone appeared to be evenly matched, but he could tell that the clone was stronger both physically and technique-wise.


    heck, he even noticed the clone use his own moves far better than he did!


    ''the clone''s techniques are more sophisticated than mine, and am being pushed back more and more!''


    "you''ve noticed, haven''t you? i told you alexander, this is as far as you go. i know everything about your techniques, tricks and trump cards."


    the clone sneered as it continued to push alex back the more they clashed. even after multiple exchanges, he hadn''t been able to land another hit after that kick he delivered earlier.


    alex could only grit his teeth in frustration, yet his eyes burned with fierce defiance.


    "what''s more, i''m stronger!"


    abruptly, the clone deflected alex''s spear back as it created an opening for a strike to his front.


    ''shit!''


    he watched with trembling eyes as the clone flashed him a vicious smile as it brandished its spear and delivered a thrust towards his chest, aiming directly where his heart was.


    it wasted no time in trying to kill alex after it decided to conclude the fight.


    alex watched the tip of the spear close in on his heart and even if the clone was stronger and faster, alex wasn''t done.


    as his thoughts spun to understand the actions of the clone, he used his mana like a scalpel to patch himself up and stop the bleeding.


    but his margin of free time was up, and the moment alex finished his patchwork, the clone moved again. it speedily approached and when it covered half the distance, it leapt into the air and then aimed his spear at alex.


    alex instantly knew what was coming and wasted no time as he swiftly got out of the way.


    *booooom!*


    the clone''s spear impacted heavily at the sport alex laid just moments ago as a small crater resulted from the powerful throw.


    "it''s useless. just give in!"


    the clone landed moments later as it grabbed its spear and stormed after him.


    ''enough holding back!''


    with a resolute expression, alex channelled his mana through his weapon and blazed towards the clone.


    "hahaha.... finally decided to go all out, huh?! too bad, i can do the same!"


    it replicated alex''s action as its own spear glowed brightly and when they clashed again, the resulting impact was far stronger than anything their fight had caused.


    as the sphere of light spread out increasing the size of the crater, the two fighters remained at its entre and exchanged blows rapidly.


    the clone had a taunting smile on his face while alex carried a frustrated one.


    ''nothing has changed, we just got added mana to the mix!''


    he was unable to see any opening from the clone''s techniques and combat prowess. he was better than he was in every aspect


    ''tch! at this rate, i''ll lose my life!''


    his frustration grew as time passed with no change in sight. he could not see a way to defeat the clone, and it seemed the clone was just toying with him.


    ''is this how some of my opponents feel whenever i fight them?! knowing that they could be defeated at any moment and all i did was toy with them?!''


    the realization was not a pleasant one as it almost brought him to tears. and the sneering look the clone gave him did not help matters either.


    ''come on, think. how do you defeat you?''


    he never thought he would one day ponder a way to defeat himself. it was an entirely new perspective to him, one that he must find very soon or die in the process.

 Chapter 176 Mirror Duel (2)

    "what''s the matter? things not going your way?"


    the clone taunted with a sneering expression as the two continued to exchange blows with alex taking hits one after the other.


    what was more, his mana was running out and he continuously had to keep his focus to not reopen the wound he patched up.


    "shut up!"


    alex retorted in a loud frustrated voice, his teeth gnashing against each other.


    "kekeke... that''s unlike you, alexander. your aloof expression is wearing off and your emotions are leaking through. is this the same alex i know?"


    every word the clone uttered added to his already frustrated feelings. his state of mind was deteriorating as he found no way to defeat the clone.


    his tricks? it knew them.


    his spear techniques? even better.


    what did he have that the clone didn''t?


    "you go prancing around telling everyone how you''re different. but i say otherwise!"


    suddenly the clone''s expression changed into that of anger as it suddenly delivered a powerful punch to alex''s face when he saw an opening and drew new blood.


    their high-speed fight came to a standstill at that moment.


    "ugh!"


    and before he could even recover from the blow, the clone delivered another to his gut, undoing his efforts at stopping the bleeding and his focus entirely.


    alex''s spear fell to the ground as he stumbled back from the consecutive blows, groaning from the sudden pain that assaulted his senses. then the circulating mana in his system came to an abrupt stop.


    following suit, the clone dropped its weapon as well and resulted to a physical beating.


    "you''re nothing but a fraud, alex! you''re not special!"


    *slap!*


    a slap came in this time as alex''s head turned to the side in shock and in pain. the slap awakened him from his disoriented senses.


    still...


    *bam!*


    the beating continued as he stepped back every time a blow came in.


    "did you really think no one notices the way you carry yourself? the pride hidden in those eyes of yours?!"


    his words dug deep into alex''s mind as his behaviour for the past year flashed before his eyes. every word invoked a particular scene where he interacted with the people around him.


    once he stood up with his hand on his stomach to pause the bleeding, he continued.


    "you''re not me, clone. you never were.


    "you have my face and my skills. of course, you know a bit about me. but that was it..."


    then, alex stepped forward and the clone stepped back. he flashed a grin that made his face hurt, yet he ignored it.


    "all this time, i''ve been trying to defeat you, but that was not what this floor was meant for."


    "what are you trying to say?"


    the clone questioned with a frown, not liking where this was going.


    watching the behaviour of the clone as it stepped back, he became more certain of his theory.


    "trying to defeat you was never going to be possible. in fact, this entire fight was a farce to begin with!


    "you''re not a clone at all, just a mirror image of myself! the more i tried to kill you, the harder you got on me. it was like throwing back everything i threw at you."


    his eyes then looked at the empty space and the large rock they stood on as he released another chuckle.


    "when i grew frustrated, you got harsher, when i started to question myself, you pushed."


    releasing a sigh to himself, he recalled his spear as it swooshed through the air and arrived before him.


    "you''ve shown me some weaknesses i need to work on, and for that, thank you."


    he said in all sincerity.


    "but this farce is over."


    "the only way to stop looking at your own reflection in the mirror..."


    he began and then turned the tip of his spear at his heart.


    enjoy new tales from empire


    the clone narrowed its eyes at alex''s action, yet instead of doing anything, the clone looked on. however, alex could swear it saw a hint of pride in its eyes. but it didn''t matter anymore.


    "...is to walk away or destroy the mirror entirely.


    "and in this case, i am the mirror."


    with those words, alex plunged the spear into his heart with no hesitation whatsoever.


    he was absolutely certain of his words...


    and he was right.

 Chapter 177 Growing Interest

    absolute silence settled in the instructors'' lounge as they watched with disbelief and doubt in their eyes.


    what alexander did was almost outright impossible. there were no clues as to how to pass the mirror duel. it was a once-in-a-chance draw that a student would pick through that trial. once over-comed, they were rewarded by sending the passing student straight to the floor before the final one.


    since the trial was designed to show the student their weakness in mind and in heart, trying to win through brute force was not possible.


    once again, alex proved to be in a different league compared to the others, and this made the instructors see him in a new light. read latest stories on empire


    "horvey, your kid alex, i don''t think he''s normal."


    an instructor muttered in a daze, still unable to believe his eyes.


    "agreed. no sane human would do something like killing themselves. to do that would require a person to have absolute faith in their intelligence.


    "even i am not sure i can do that."


    naturally, the instructors knew the way to pass that trial. just like alex explained, the clone was actually a reflection of themselves that pushed them to see their own shortcomings or at least what the system gathered so far.


    there was no way in that simulation where a student came on top by defeating the reflection in a fight.


    the only way out was to see through the words of the reflection and accept those shortcomings. it was only then that the clone would step back and give them a passing grade.


    should the student fail within a certain time limit, the reflection could go ahead to kill them, instantly eliminating them from the competition.


    in fact, all the other students who drew this duel failed miserably as they all tried to kill their reflection. in their cases, they couldn''t accept the truth about themselves and continued to push the clone until it finally ended their ranting.


    there was no need for the students to kill themselves to pass that trial. even the instructors didn''t know one could do that.


    to kill yourself when you absolutely believed the reality you were in was real? they could only swallow in nervousness.


    "...."


    instructor horvey remained silent as he had no word to give his colleagues and they understood that. they were that much shaken by the madness alex showed.


    "at least, we know the kind of person he is now. strong in body and in spirit; a will so strong it defies logic and reality."


    suddenly, his communicator vibrated and was mildly surprised by the caller.


    "mason, i didn''t expect you''ll call me anytime soon. what is this call about?"


    hunter zol went straight to the point without wasting any time. if it were an emergency the empire needed his help with, the communique? would come through his ai system.


    [what... no how are you doing or anything like that? you should learn some curtesy, man. it will look good on your resume]


    mason chuckled and then shook his head at his own joke.


    "if you have nothing to say, then i''m ending the call."


    he advised and was actually going to follow through.


    [wait, wait! damn it! you don''t have to be such a pain in the ass!]


    but then seeing the aloof look on hunter zol''s face, mason understood he meant business.


    [fine. you''re no fun...


    [i''ve been keeping an eye on the boy named alexander and i have to say, he''s really interesting. would it be possible to meet him? i know he''s under your protection, that''s why i''m asking.]


    hunter zol narrowed his eyes hearing mason''s plea. naturally, he had no right to stop anyone from meeting alex, however, the fact that he was on the radar of beings like mason meant trouble for him.


    ''he''s definitely watching the event right now.''


    and if he was, so were others.


    "of course, but i''d have to be present as well."


    he gave his input on the matter. there was no way he was leaving the boy alone and although he knew mason for a long time, not all is as it seems.


    [alright, man. thanks. cause i''m almost there.]


    mason dropped a bomb with a charming smile just like that and for a moment, zol had a perplexed look on his face, not sure if he heard right.


    "what...?"

 Chapter 178 The Celestial Towers Trials (1)

    unlike alex who encountered a mirror duel, ross had a much easier time. with his fighting prowess and new weapon; a great sword he used in situations that did not require the use of mana.


    over the course of the two hours since the beginning of the event, ross had been able to climb two floors and he did so with ease; at least from his perspective.


    on the first floor, he battled through a large horde of celestial constructs; humanoid beings standing at 2.5 meters with different variations. some had flame properties, lightning properties and so on.


    the celestial constructs were powerful and knew exactly how to use their abilities. yet, ross blazed through them like a wrecking ball, leaving trails of broken beings and destruction in his wake.


    after the wake-up call he received from the veilstorm event, ross had determined himself to become the best version of himself and although only a day had passed since then, his mind had gotten stronger.


    there were no traps that could stop him, teamwork that could bring his charge to a halt or tricks that could throw him off.


    through it all, he had a resolute look on his face and wasted no time in playing around with his opponents. they wanted his life and he hadn''t the luxury to play.


    eventually reaching the third floor of the celestial tower, ross looked around with vigilance as he took in the environment. and unlike the previous environments he had blazed through, this particular environment was not a physical one.


    all around him was a canvas of colours; yellow, blue, red, green and all other colours one could imagine made up the abstract environment. there was no floor yet he stood perfectly. there was no up or down and there was no left from right.


    the environment was mesmerizing as it was emotion-inducing. ross could feel all sorts of emotions rise within him. emotions he didn''t have any control over.


    "!"


    suddenly he realized something.


    "this place.... it''s messing with my emotions."


    he deduced what was going on instantly. ross had always been a hard guy and rarely wore his emotions besides his blunt mouth which had been quiet now since alex became more vocal.


    his eyes looked around cautiously, half expecting a construct to pop out and half expecting to be affected by a status effect.


    the hands holding his weapon trembled continuously with no signs of stopping.


    ''failing here means dying. and if i have to through this to become the strongest possible version of myself, then so be it!''


    the creature observed ross''s action for a few seconds after seeing its prey refuse to run as they normally did whenever they encountered it. it always made things easier for the creature.


    but the prey before it now seemed to stand his ground despite what it was going through just looking at it. your next chapter is on empire


    *growl...*


    the monsters let out a threatening growl at ross. it didn''t like the prey''s attitude.


    suddenly, ross noticed the creature disappear from where it was and then appeared right before him. it threw a sharp tendril at lightning speed towards ross''s left side.


    ross''s eyes widened in shock as the creature appeared right in front of him and attacked. the attack moved too fast for the near-paralyzed ross.


    he couldn''t evade even if he wanted to.


    ''tch!''


    with resolute eyes, ross moved the weapon in his hands and directed its blade towards his left side where he somehow managed to bring the sword over just in the nick of time.


    *bam!*


    "ugh!"


    still, the assault was too heavy to be completely blocked as ross was sent flying at incredible speeds.


    his vision became dizzy as the force behind the blow disoriented his senses. adding that the dread already present and ross was in big trouble.


    how was he going to fight such a thing if he wasn''t in his optimal state? it was a question he wandered about as he shortly came to a crushing stop within the abstract space.

 Chapter 179 The Celestial Towers Trials (2)

    ross watched his hands tremble both from the terror he felt and the attack dealt by the construct.


    ''damnit! how do i get out of this situation? i know the fear is being induced in me yet i can''t stop myself from shaking. how am i supposed to fight at full strength if my body won''t perform at full strength?!''


    the thought frustrated him to no end. shifting his eyes from his trembling hands, he gazed at the slow-approaching monster with gritted teeth and trembling eyes.


    your journey continues at empire


    he then took deep breaths to calm his shaking body and managed to get back to his feet. then, he channelled mana through the great sword with more effort than was needed.


    after managing to direct his weapon at the monster, ross willed himself to move despite every cell in his body screaming at him to run.


    with a roar of defiance, he charged at the monster, set his sword in flames and swung in a wide arc with both arms. the blade of the heavy sword cut through the space as it neared the body of the monster.


    the creature just observed the actions of ross with a look that would have been a sneer if had any features that could make one.


    the sword blazing with intense heat dug into the body of the creature with ease, cutting through tissues and whatever the creature was until it came out the other side.


    ross''s eyes were wide in disbelief as he expected the creature to respond to his assault. yet, what the creature did instead was to allow the blade to cut through it with no resistance from the monster.


    what was more perplexing was the fact that ross had expected the creature to be stronger and tougher than any other creature he had ever faced.


    soon the momentum of the great word swing came to an end despite its trembling form. however, ross looked at the creature with an inquiring gaze, half expecting the creature to respond to his questioning gaze and half expecting it to retaliate heavily.


    "what the..."


    ross could almost swear the creature had a taunting expression on its features. and in his frozen and socked form, he failed to see the damage he just dealt heal at speeds visible to the naked eye.


    suddenly, the monster swung one of its tendrils as it swooshed through the space and whipped ross away with vengeance.


    finally, something clicked.


    recalling what he read, some colours were associated with emotions. some can represent a multitude of emotions that fall in the same category yet are distinctively different.


    his gaze shifted to the red, ''passion, love, anger, energy and intensity.''


    then blue, ''calmness and tranquillity.''


    his mind recalled everything he could and a small smile graced his trembling features. his eyes moved over the monster that was almost a tentacle''s reach from him.


    despite his quivering lips, he flashed the creature a smile that made the monster stop for a brief moment.


    ''now!''


    and at that moment, ross made a mad dash to the space with the red colour. that area was just adjacent to the monster and as soon as the monster spotted his actions it dashed after him just as quickly, if not faster.


    ''i knew it!''


    with renowned vigour, he closed in on the unique red space and leapt the rest of the distance there. the monster increased its pace in an attempt to stop him, yet ross was already too close.


    for a moment, ross turned to look at the monster that had one of its tendrils reach for his leg, yet missing it by a hair''s breadth.


    *clang!*


    ross spun around as he faced the monster mid-air the moment he landed in the red zone. and the moment his feet touched the ground, the overwhelming terror he felt since he stepped into the abstract space changed into a raging inferno that mirrored his fire abilities.


    his body was instantly filled with such anger that he felt empowered with so much energy. his decreased prowess suddenly had a jump and he vertically placed the great sword before him when the second tentacle reached him.


    "time for payback"


    he grinned viciously as his eyes, body and weapon flared up with mana. he let out a roar so steeped in anger before his body disappeared and then reappeared above the monster, his sword positioned above his head as he swung it with all the energy he could muster.

 Chapter 180 The Celestial Towers Trials (3)

    "HA!!"


    The great sword through from above with the force of a speeding train as it cleaved the massive monstrosity in half. But that was not the end...


    Ross knew it could regenerate if he didn''t completely obliterate it. With his newfound strength via the induced anger and added energy, he released a powerful burst of mana into the monster.


    *BOOOOOM!*


    The monstrosity exploded in a gory of flesh and blood until the entire space around Ross felt as it looked; nauseating and an eye-sore.


    Ross landed on his feet as he took in deep breaths with gritted teeth, and his eyes continued to burn with mana as the raging anger in him pushed him to do something else, anything!


    He let out a deafening roar with a slightly tilted head to the back.


    ''I need to calm down now,''


    He thought and then looked over the blue side, and without a second thought ran towards the region.


    His anger dissipated like snowflakes under the heat of the sun the moment he reached the blur region.


    With a thud, he fell on his butt and then his back as he gasped for breath.


    "Ha... That took a lot out of me. I thought I was a goner for a moment." His chuckle reverberated through the abstract space recalling how dreadful was just to look at the creature.


    "This trial must have been about learning about how emotions can affect a person''s fighting prowess."


    His thoughts spun as he tried to see through the essence of the trail.


    "But if it was to learn about how emotions affect us, then fear and anger should be the most important elements."


    Overwhelming fear could affect a person''s fighting prowess. It could even lead to death if fear freezes your thoughts and actions.


    With anger, however, you could call upon the entirety of your power and dish out a powerful attack.


    "But anger could also blind you to your surroundings, potentially making you a liability to the people around you."


    His guess was right. The trial did teach anyone who encountered it that emotions can be powerful too at the same time a great liability. It was always important to know when to use certain emotions and when to accept your loss and try to run.


    Of course, that part was ignored by Ross as he felt he would have died if he showed his back to the monster. Moreover, where was he supposed to go once he started running?


    He was taken out of his thoughts and musings when the environment suddenly changed, he found himself in a different space that looked like a large hall with poor lighting.


    Alex then spoke about what he went through to Ross. Initially, he was confused as to how Alex was able to defeat a clone that was basically Alex.


    It was only when he described how he was able to see through the veil of lies before killing himself.


    Ross was in shock and couldn''t open his mouth for a few minutes before,


    "Are you insane?!


    "What if your guess was wrong?!"


    Alex could understand where he was coming from as he would have felt the same if someone told him what he just explained.


    "Relax..."


    Alex reassured him before his expression took a serious turn.


    "I know what I did was reckless, but that was the only way out. I wouldn''t gamble with my life like that if I wasn''t absolutely sure."


    "Hm. If you say, but be prepared to receive a scolding from Julia. And¡ª"


    But before Ross could add more to his words, he and Alex snapped their head in another direction where another student was approaching.


    "Oh, Alexander. Nice to meet you."


    The new person stretched his hands out for a handshake.


    "My name is Winslow, Winslow Rexlar."


    He introduced himself with a charming smile.


    "Huh? Aren''t you the one who approached Julia during the Convergence Maze incident?" Alex inquired with intrigue; his brows raised in slight amusement.


    Winslow suddenly had a small coughing fit.


    "S- sorry about that.."


    He apologized not daring to defend himself or anything like that.


    ''Don''t tell me he''s going to target me now, is he?''


    He broke out a cold sweat and saw Ross look at him like a dead man.


    ''Yeah, I''m dead.''

 Chapter 181 The Celestial Towers Trials (4)

    Winslow looked at Alex''s expression and broke out a cold sweat.


    ''No. I''m just overthinking things. Besides, I doubt he''s that petty, right?''


    Winslow wondered as he observed the knowing smile on Alex''s face. And from and he could infer, Alex was probably teasing him to make him nervous.


    ''Probably.''


    He hoped.


    "Are you guys the only ones here?"No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Winslow inquired looking around the large hall. His only option to dispel the rising awkwardness was to change the subject.


    "Yeah, it looks like this space is for the gathering of those who pass the lower floor trials. I''m guessing the path ahead will be revealed once everyone arrives."


    Alex explained quickly picking up on what the boy was doing. But he didn''t mind as there was no point in making a mountain out of a minor issue.


    "And how long do you think that would take?"


    "Who knows? I''ve been here for hours already. Ross only joined me a few minutes ago followed by you."


    "I see..."


    Winslow placed a hand on his chin as he thought about what that meant for them.


    Read latest stories on empire


    ''Most likely, the next challenge would have something to do with working with the others or it could simply be the tower just waiting to bring the next trial to us.''


    "I''m taking a look around," He stated while focusing on Alex. His eyes shifted to Ross whose attention was somewhere else entirely, not having bothered to even say anything to Winslow.


    "Of course, you''re free to do as you please."


    Standing beside Alex and Ross were Zen, his friends and a few other classmates who had been able to make it.


    The atmosphere in the space was a little gloomy as some students mourned the loss of their friends, while others shook their heads in pity. Then there were those who were injured from their encounters and could only sit leaning on the pillars for support.


    Alex watched as they were tended to by their friends who knew them and cared enough to help. His expression turned serious as he looked at his mates.


    "Haa... It''s unfortunate some of us didn''t make it. However, we are not out of the woods yet. There would be time to honour them, right now focus on your survival."


    Alex took charge as he advised his classmates who were around him. His firm eyes moved from one person to the next as they replied to his words with resolute nods.


    "Good. Now-"


    Before he could continue his words, the space trembled slightly prompting the students to get on guard. Their eyes darted around trying to see if any construct was the cause of the tremble but spotted nothing.


    A few seconds later, the rumbling died down and the space turned silent, no one daring to say anything until they were sure everything was in order.


    Alex looked in the direction where he spotted to portal earlier and just as he thought, the portal began to glow brighter as it drew the attention of everyone over.


    The portal soon became bright enough to light up the large hall. A few students swallowed nervously as they recalled the kind of things they faced to reach this point. Their hearts trembled at the thought of whatever they would be facing being the last thing they''d ever see.


    Then, without warning students watched as bright pillars of blur-white light fell from above and beamed them away.


    "Shit! It''s going to be an ind-"


    One student exclaimed but before he could complete his words, the beam fell on him and he was taken away as well.


    There was a bit of commotion as some tried to evade the beams but to no avail. Alex watched calmly as more and more participants disappeared.


    He turned to look over at his friend and noticed he was looking at him. The two exchanged nods without any words. Shortly after, the beam arrived before their group.


    ''See you on the other side...''


    He closed his eyes as he felt the warm light of the beam fall on him before he too disappeared.


    A minute later, the large space returned to its tranquil state as if no one was ever there. Even the mess created by the participants disappeared along with them.

 Chapter 182 The Celestial Towers Trials (5)

    Ross opened his eyes a moment later as the beam that brought him here dissipated. His vision returned shortly as he took in his new surroundings.


    He already understood that whatever they were about to face was going to be individual so he did not expect to see anyone else here.


    Ross stood on what appeared to be a sleek metallic bridge that suspended in an empty space entirely devoid of light. Besides the long bridge that went as far as his eyes could see, there was practically nothing else around.


    It almost felt like he was in the void.


    Suddenly, Ross trembled as an overwhelming suppression power hit him from above. The pressure was so strong that the very space around him appeared to be strained under the weight of the pressure.


    He was forced to take a knee as he struggled to shake off the suppression. Yet, there was nothing he could do besides raise his head to see what was releasing such intense pressure.


    ''Damnit! How am I supposed to do anything or fight when I can''t even move my body!''


    He knew he was done for if he was attacked right now and the thought sent shivers down his spine. He began to sweat buckets as the intensity grew more and more.


    Then his eyes finally landed on whatever produced the overwhelming pressure. His heart momentarily stopped, nearly making him pass out!


    Above him was a pair of giant red eyes that looked at him as if they could pierce his soul and read his thoughts. The feeling of insignificance he felt at the moment nearly crippled his psyche.


    He swallowed the saliva that formed in his throat. He couldn''t even take his eyes off those large eyes! He didn''t dare to for fear of being eradicated in an instant.


    ''What the hell is that and what is this space supposed to test me on?!''


    He more than anything wished he could leave the space as soon as possible. There was no chance or universe in which he overcame those eyes.


    Suddenly. Ross heard a voice that echoed in the quiet space. It was heavy and authoritative and left no room for defiance.


    [Ross Bangu. Your final trial begins here....]


    Hearing his name, his heartbeat more than doubled. How did whatever that was know his name? However, that was not the important thing right now.


    "L-last Trial?"


    He managed to utter those words with a lot of difficulty. His body continued to shake from the overwhelming force, yet there was nothing he could do.


    He was weary of the blackness as constructs could pop out of them and attack him when he least expected. He wasn''t about to fall for things he could avoid if he could help it.


    As his eyes darted around and spotted nor felt anything, he turned his attention back to the mark which his feet were just a few centimetres away.


    "Hundred steps..." He muttered.


    Then he dashed forward at high speed in an attempt to reach it as soon as possible. Yet what he feared happened.


    The moment he took about 20 steps in his ran, he spotted several giant constructs, humanoid, each at least 2 meters tall and made of earth. Their bodies where multiple cracks could be seen glowed with their magical attributes.


    "Out of my way!"


    He bellowed and moved faster than before. He had no intention of breaking his momentum. He quickly approached the first construct that charged up and was ready to meet him.


    Due to the bridge''s narrow nature, it couldn''t allow more than two constructs to stand side-by-side; a situation much appreciated by Ross.


    With a defiant roar, he leapt and appeared above the construct as he delivered an overheard cleave. But the construct wasn''t going to wait around for Ross''s attack to land on it.


    The construct flared with its lightning attribute and sent a powerful right fist to meet the sword mid-swing, intending to end the momentum gathering.


    *ROAR....!*


    The construct roared as well as the tendrils of lightning crackled from its entire body.


    "As if!"


    Ross replied to the construct''s action with a loud bellow as the sword met a lightning-charged fist.


    *BOOOOM!*


    *CRACKLE!*


    A spherical energy sphere made of condensed air and lightning spread outward from the point of impact. And if it wasn''t for the unique space Ross found himself, that attack could have devasted mountains and split rivers.


    Yet....

 Chapter 183 The Celestial Towers Trials (6)

    The construct''s blow matched his sword swing, momentarily stopping his momentum.


    Ross was of course surprised by the construct''s ability to stop his attack even though it was a purely physical one with no mana infusion.


    The constructs he faced prior to the one before him did not have that capability and this was why he was slightly taken aback.


    "Let''s take it up a notch!"


    He bellowed and then channelled his mana through the weapon as the great sword blazed in a fiery brilliance that instantly increased the temperature to absurd levels.


    Ross pressed on with his great sword as the intense flames burned through the body of the lightning construct.


    *BOOM!*


    Finally exploding the first construct in a rain of rocks, fire and lightning, he turned his gaze to the other constructs that were already on him.


    "Hmph!"


    Ross snorted as he swung his great sword in a sweeping arc and the blazing flames spread out in a wide arc that launched towards the constructs speedily.


    However, the constructs may not be living beings, but they weren''t dumb. As soon as Ross''s flame arc rushed at them, they all assumed a defensive post as they bent slightly and crossed their arms before them.


    And the moment the flames reached them, they swept the constructs at the forefront backwards as they slammed into the others in the back. The unfortunate ones were sent flying off the bridge.


    Even worse, the constructs that took the brunt of Ross''s attack had cracks in their arms and chest that burned hot like molten lava.


    Following through with that attack, he zoomed through the more than a dozen constructs as he cleaved them in half or exploded them into showers of rocks.


    With every attack, he moved closer and closer to the end of the one hundred steps. And because the bridge was not too wide, the constructs could gang up on him and overwhelm him with their numbers.


    As such, some of the constructs leapt into the air as they aimed their abilities at Ross. While he admired their intellect, it wasn''t enough to stop him.


    He easily evaded the ones he could and blocked the rest with his weapon. He was a blur of movements as he swooshed here and there cleaving the constructs with no mercy.


    A minute later, Ross appeared on the other side of the constructs leaving behind a sea of rocks that burned and turned molten from the intense heat of his flames.


    "Haa..."


    A deep sigh exposed his hips as he turned back slightly to look at his handy work.


    ''They might have not been enough to stop me, but they did succeed in draining a bit of stamina and mana from me.''


    His armour was still in good condition besides the small scratches here and there. He took deep breaths to regain his composure.


    His gaze returned to the path before him where the first mark showed the firsts of the trials he must face to advance to the summit. He observed the mark as many thoughts went through his head.


    His heart rate increased slightly as he wondered what kind of trial he was going to face. The pair of red eyes he saw earlier flashed through his mind as his body trembled involuntarily.


    ''Hopefully, it wouldn''t be too difficult.'' He swallowed nervously.


    Holding the great sword with a firm grip, he confidently stepped forward; a move to overcome his rising fear as he crossed the first mark.

 Chapter 184 The Celestial Towers Trials (7)

    Suddenly, Ross opened his eyes to a new environment the moment he crossed the one-hundred steps mark.


    Around him was a dark space that had dark clouds rumbling from the loud crackles of lightning that rained down continuously from them.


    The ground was a rough land of grey stones and soil. It was eerie and reminiscent of a place of death. Fog littered the ground and created a spooky feel, adding to the dead-like environment.


    Ross looked up at the crackling lightning that was as wide as a person''s arm. Each strike of lightning charred the grey earth and turned it black from the strike.


    Ross swallowed nervously as he was not sure what to do as the spot he stood in with a diameter of 50 meters was the only place lightning did not strike.


    ''This is definitely going to be about those big ass lightning.''


    The gloom on his face was clear as he contemplated what lay ahead. His eyes darted around, absorbing everything, when a loud voice echoed throughout the space.


    And even with the crackle of lightning and thunder, Ross could hear it loud and clear.


    [Participant Ross. You stand in the realm of death. Your trial is simple. Ahead of you lies the monolith. Reach it, and you may leave this forsaken place. But be warned¡ªthe shadows you see are not mere spectres. They hunger, and they remember.]


    Ross looked forward but did not see any monolith or specters. However, he didn''t have to wonder for long as the earth trembled and a monolith about 20 meters in width in all directions rose from the ground to the sky where it disappeared.


    It was black, made of some kind of stone Ross did not recognize, and with what appeared to be runes on them. Ross could not read what was on them as they were too far from him, and while he had no knowledge of runes, he felt that those runes had to mean something.


    Then the specters followed as they crawled out of the ground from the immediate surroundings of the monolith. They appeared grey with skeletal features wearing torn robes that were basically rags as they floated around the monolith like a circling cloud.


    They numbered in the hundreds and screeched so loudly it grated his ears, and they made no attempt to approach the area where Ross stood.


    ''Fucking hell... Those things are dangerous!''


    His eyes trembled just looking at their forms and a cold shiver ran down his spine.


    With a nervous expression, he extended his left hand to test the waters. Knowing what to expect before he encountered them should give him a clue as to how dangerous the tendrils were.


    With each inch his hand covered, his heart race increased along. His eyes looked ahead to see if the specters would react the moment a small part of himself crossed the safe barrier.


    But the specters appeared to just continue what they were doing.


    He took another deep breath with a racing heart and slightly stretched his index finger in. And the moment the finger appeared, a powerful tendril of lightning struck that finger, charring the piece of armour covering it.


    "Ouch!"


    He instantly redrew his hand as the pain from the strike washed over his body like a raging storm. Even though the trike was just on his index finger, the pain was so severe that he almost took a knee.


    With gritted teeth and red eyes that threatened to break into tears, Ross shook that hand to dispel the stinging sensation to no avail.


    It was only a few minutes later that the sensation began to die down.


    "What the hell?! How am I supposed to pass this trial and this is only the first one?!"


    His bellow rang through the space and his eyes darted around trying to find anything that represented the entity that spoke earlier.


    Yet, no response came. Ross was all alone.


    After regaining his composure, Ross turned to the spot he studied and took a moment to recall all the patterns he spotted.


    Then an opening came and Ross dashed into the lightning storm with no hesitation. It did not mean he was fearless, in fact, it was the complete opposite. He knew this was the only way out of his predicament, and was either he moved forward or just accepted his fate.


    But the renewed vow he made to himself still rang strongly within him. The path to ultimate power was never an easy one.


    He knew that, and he accepted it.

 Chapter 185 The Celestial Towers Trials (8)

    Like Ross, every participant was going through their own trials, walking the bridge to cover the steps needed to activate the hidden realms.


    However, not everyone was as powerful and as strong as Ross, and although they reached that level, it didn''t guarantee they''d overcome the trials ahead.


    Hundreds had been eliminated from fighting the constructs on the bridge alone, talkless of venturing into the hidden realm to face whatever trials set up for them.


    Some were injured heavily before they entered the hidden realm, only to look on in despair at the difficult situation they faced, and with no way out, they could only push themselves to keep moving.


    ........


    Alex had no problem eliminating the constructs thrown his way. He was, however, exposed to the overwhelming oppressive force everyone was exposed to, and just like most, knelt on one leg.


    Inside the realm of his first trial, he watched the constant rain of lightning and floating spectres hovering around the monolith.


    After taking several minutes to study the lightning strikes, he was ready to tackle the lightning storm.


    Awakened like himself had good memories for memorizing stuff, however, this bonus ability varied from person to person.


    ''The storm itself isn''t too much of a problem once you observe long enough. The issue is those spectres. They''d definitely storm me once I move.


    ''This trial is mostly about finding the pattern in the storm. But those things follow no logic at all.''


    His stern eyes darted rapidly as he watched the spectres, finding no sensible rhythm to their movements. And while there was another area free of lightning around the monolith, getting there was the problem.


    ''But there is no other alternative.''


    He returned his gaze to the rain of lightning and pondered for a while before taking out his spear.


    "Huu..... Here goes nothing."


    He gritted his teeth realizing how the issue could spiral out of control if he was surrounded. That was why he kept moving even though he knew they were closing in on him.


    The situation was growing worse as Alex now faced spectres coming from the monolith with the ones he destroyed coming from behind.


    ''Looks like I''d have to destroy them several times. Again, mana is my issue.''


    He snorted in frustration as he awaited the spectres to arrive, and the moment they did, Alex spun around as he evaded a lightning tendril before sending a mana-charged kick that conjured a bright curved arc.


    The curved arc blade sliced through a lot of the spectres as most turned to smoke while the rest continued forward.


    He landed on his feet and spun his spear over his head and created a circular blade of condensed light blade that did a number on the rest; those coming from behind and those from the monolith.


    However, the move he pulled to deal with the spectres delayed him by a fraction of a second. A second that a large tendril of lighting fell from above as it rushed towards him.


    He cursed loudly as he jumped back, but the small delay was too significant. It was too much time for a lightning tendril travelling at lightning speed.


    The tendril struck the condensed defensive ward with a loud boom, shattering it in an instant before striking his left leg.


    The massive jolts of energy travelled through his entire body in a split second, shocking him like nothing he had ever felt and his body shuddered from the strike.


    "AHHHHH!"


    He screamed his lungs out as smoke sizzled from his body through the armour. Luckily for him, the strike would take a few moments to strike again.


    Even then, he was not out of the storm yet. The spectres then rushed him as they stretched their arms towards Alex.


    Their ear-grating wails awoke Alex from his momentary daze as he turned towards them.


    ''Damnit!''


    He saw the specters already on him, yet he hadn''t recovered from the strike yet. He was bound to experience what the specters had in store and it wasn''t going to be pretty.

 Chapter 186 The Celestial Towers Trials (9)

    *SCREECH....!*


    The spectres wailed as they finally had their prey in hand. The very first one speedily phased through Alex like he was an illusion.


    And the moment Alex felt the spectre phase through him, his face paled as he felt a spine-chilling cold sensation wash over him.


    His body convulsed severely from the touch as he gasped for breath, yet unable to attain it. The feeling was like having your soul pulled out of you; not that he knew but that was how he felt at that moment.


    He could barely sustain a thought as everything felt hollow and blank. He almost forgot where he was or what he was doing.


    Yet, that was only the beginning. The other spectres finally had their taste as well, satiating their hunger and at the same time driving them to take more from him.


    With every phasing, Alex felt his consciousness slip into the darkness, and even that was ruined as the next lightning strike arrived with intense fury, shocking him awake before whipping him in a random direction.


    *CRACKLE!*


    It came fast, fury and strong as it encountered no resistance whatsoever. The remnant tendrils of lightning traversed through his body, producing small tendrils all over.


    Alex continued to receive the soul and shock therapy as he was being whipped across the lightning field, taking in the massive jolts of energy carried by the tendrils. His expression grew paler by the second; a problem that worsened when he sensed his mana beginning to deplete.


    It was in a difficult situation where he couldn''t recover from the spectral assaults before the lightning did its part.


    ''Damnit, I''m blacking out!''


    The only reason he wasn''t totally fired was due to his stronger body. With the physique of a Class E awakened, his resistance to natural elemental attacks was high.


    But in this kind of situation, it was all pointless.


    ''I''ll be dead the moment I pass out.''


    As his mana continued to deplete, he made a decision to use what was left to try and save himself. If his mana was going to run out anyway, then it''d be on his terms.


    The moment he received his next dose of lightning energy, he immediately circulated his mana through his mana channels where they gathered in his chest.


    His eyes and suit glowed in the ambience of his mana and with a roar that echoed in the deathly space, he let go, creating a powerful pulse of light that spread out speedily with him as the centre.


    The creatures wailed in frustration at failing to get the meal that was right before them. They swiped their arms out and tried to phase through him but to no end.


    ''Almost there...''


    His eyes momentarily gauged the remaining distance he needed to cover before, bringing a small smile to his face.


    His muscles arched from the stress he put his body through. The damages he received earlier did a number on his stamina and body.


    And despite that, his will to move forward burned brighter than ever. He knew failure meant death and that was an option off the table, even if he had to push his body to the absolute limit, he would succeed.


    ''No, I will succeed.''


    .......


    "Finally."


    Hunter Zol muttered as his attention promptly caught the rising energy Alex gave off. His gaze returned to Alex observing as he pushed forward and noting the conditions that triggered that form.


    The next instant, he disappeared and reappeared before Alex''s pod. He made a grabbing motion that pulled the VR pod towards him before disappearing once more.


    Leaving the others exposed to Alex''s aura meant putting them at risk, something he couldn''t sit by and watch.


    .....


    Alex neared his limit but kept pushing, straining his muscles to the extreme. His heart rate began to increase as he noticed his attacks no longer had the desired outcome.


    All around him was a cyclone of spectres not giving him any room to move forward despite being so close; just a short distance of 30 meters!


    He clenched his teeth in frustration as his burning determination to make it out alive ignited a fire that blazed outwardly from his body, generating a powerful force that swept over the spectres instantly disintegrating them and leaving nothing behind.


    However, the blazing form died out as quickly as it came, causing Alex to feel the effects of mana drain.


    Sweat fell from his brows as he took a knee, huffing and puffing to catch his breath.


    "Finally..."


    With determined eyes, he looked at the tall and massive monolith that beckoned to him.

 Chapter 187 The Celestial Towers Trials (10)

    With slow and steady steps, Alex moved towards the monolith that was now free from the floating spectres.


    The runes on the monolith glowed in a golden ethereal light as he felt beckoned by it.


    "All I have to do is touch it."


    He stood right before the monolith, staring right at the inscriptions with a profound gaze. Then his right hand moved slowly to touch the runes and as it got closer, the runes brightened even more.


    The moment Alex touched the monolith, his eyes took on the same brightening glow as he fell into a trance-like state.


    Suddenly, the runes on the monolith moved around in a spiral, moving towards the point where Alex touched the monolith and continued until every bit of rune on the monolith disappeared into him.


    "Amazing..."


    He muttered in utter disbelieve as the insights the runes brought him opened his mind to a lot of things he didn''t know about his light abilities, despite doing so much research on them.


    ......


    Ross had managed to close a lot of distance through the lightning storm along with battling the specters. And while he had his own challenges, his larger mana pool afforded him the capacity to do more damage to the spectres, buying him more room to manoeuvre.


    But things took a bad turn when he finally reached the second resting area where the monolith was located.


    Due to the fact that the spectres could reform if they weren''t destroyed completely, the number of spectres that followed him to the resting area in addition to the ones that remained floating around the monolith all moved to attack Ross.


    ''Fucking hell! They are becoming too much!''


    He gritted his teeth in frustration at the never-ending wave of spectres that were relentless in their assault, giving him no breathing room.


    As he gradually pushed forward towards the monolith, he waved his great sword in wide arcs that claimed multiple spectres at once, even then, they were too many.


    ''Guess I''ll have to make a big move and then make a run for it.''


    An instructor muttered feeling cheated out of having the opportunities the kids were granted.


    "Right? To think the academy would go out of its way to award the students with such powerful techniques."


    "Yeah, and I bet we all know the reason why."


    There was no need for words as they all turned to look at Alex''s figure being taught a powerful light-based technique that was otherwise not known to the public.


    Once again, they witnessed Alex magically burst with so much manner in an instance, something that did not make sense to them, but they could only keep their mouths shut; kind courtesy of a certain someone.


    "Being bitter about it isn''t going to change anything. Remember, we''ve been instructed not to attempt having any of the lucky ones to pass the techniques to us."


    Instructor Horvey shook his head as he reminded his colleagues of their status.


    "Tch! You don''t have to remind us, you know? Let me drown in my sorrows."


    They could only complain about the unfairness of it all. All these preferential treatments the first years were getting were unheard of. The board never really cared how the students grew to become hunters, just that they became strong beings to join the fight against the void creatures.


    Yet ever since Alex appeared after surviving the cosmic mana wave, so many people kept an eye on him, pushing him to reveal more of his abilities.


    "It doesn''t matter. With less than 300 of the 2000 students who began this trial remaining, the event would be coming to close soon."


    A young-looking female instructor gave her input after remaining quiet for so long. She agreed with instructor Horvey''s take on the matter as there was no point in feeling bitter.


    What was important was that they could now clearly see which students were the elite of the elite and while not all the students partook, it was still enough.


    After a few murmurs, silence returned to the instructor''s lounge as they continued to watch the students claim their rewards.


    ''Claiming the sigil is going to be the most challenging aspect of the event. So far as I can tell, only Alex stands a chance. However, with his mana depleted and that form dying out so quickly, it might become a problem for him the farther he goes.''


    Instructor Horvey noted with deep brows.

 Chapter 188 The Celestial Towers Trials (11)

    Sometime later, every participant who passed the first trial got their rewards with bright smiles, yet not all were very fortunate to come out whole.


    Some lost their limbs while others were barely holding up with the injuries they sustained.


    But hey, a win''s a win.


    The monolith glowed for the last before and a door portal opened to the participants, revealing the long bridge they had traversed into this realm.


    Without delay, everyone walked through and appeared on the other side.


    ........


    Alex exhaled shortly after stepping on the bridge again. The dark space was still dark and while they were nothing else around, Alex knew it was only a matter of time before more celestial constructs made their appearance.


    "The difficulty is only going to go up from here on."


    He stared at his opened palm, wondering how he was going to move forward with no mana left. The only thing he could do was use his superior strength and speed.


    The celestial constructs he could handle without mana, but what was to come was the issue. And with no way of knowing what to expect, it was anyone''s guess.


    A sigh escaped his lips as his facial expression took a serious turn.


    With his spear in hand, he slowly walked forward. It was pointless to run when you''d still have to fight through the celestial constructs and while gathering momentum helped, he didn''t need that.


    After covering twenty out of the one hundred steps, the constructs arrived with heavy thuds, their imposing figure doing nothing to scare him.


    "Alright, let''s get this over with."


    Right after, the constructs dashed his way, activating their abilities with extreme prejudice. Yet, he simply scoffed at their actions.


    Suddenly, he disappeared from his spot as the rain of abilities reached him. The constructs were momentarily confused as they lost their target when they heard a loud boom from behind.


    Alex had already taken out the construct in the back, his back to the others and spear held behind him.


    "You guys aren''t even a challenge. And that''s coming from a guy who has no mana left."


    His words would have left the constructs confused if they weren''t... well, constructs. However, before they could even move to assault Alex, he instantly appeared in their midst as he brandished and waved his spear around, cutting, thrusting and whacking until nothing was left a few seconds later.


    "Haa..."


    With that done, he returned to walking towards his next trial and a moment later, arrived at the mark that would take him to a new realm for his next trial.


    After a moment taken to gather his thoughts, he stepped forward.


    ....


    Alex opened his eyes and found himself in a city, specifically, his city.


    He didn''t wait around either and zoomed in the opposite direction, and as he moved, he noticed something odd.


    ''I''m the only one with enhanced abilities. That could be because I will need it to save the city. But it''s already doomed!''


    He failed to understand how he was supposed to save a city when the destruction had already begun. There was no way of stopping that level of water current.


    Even if he had his mana, there was little he could do. Another thing he didn''t want to think about was his family.


    From what the voice said, his family lived here as well and while it was only a trial and not real, he wouldn''t be able to watch them die; he couldn''t.


    ''Tsk!''


    Sometime later, Alex arrived at the end of the city and there was no way to go. It wasn''t that he couldn''t abandon the city, but because there was a barrier around the entire city.


    He was trapped.


    ''Fuck..''


    But it was already too late. The tsunami was already on him and with nothing to do, he turned and faced the disaster.


    ''This is it, huh? I''m failing this trial.''


    There was nothing he could do at that moment. The mission was doomed from the start.


    ''Only if I had more time.''


    It wasn''t his fault that moments after he got here, the disaster struck. But he couldn''t stop himself from wishing he had been present earlier. Maybe he could have done something or even determined what brought this on.


    Then the tsunami reached him and Alex could only close his eyes waiting for it to swallow him too.


    ...


    "Hey...can you hear me?"


    "Are you alright?"


    Alex''s eyes fluttered open as he heard the faint call of someone looking at him with concern.


    "W-what...?"


    He muttered in a daze and then sat, taking in his surroundings. His eyes widened when he noticed where he was.


    ''I''m back?''


    He was not entirely sure, but if that was the case, then it only meant one thing.


    He had a do-over.

 Chapter 189 The Celestial Towers Trials (12)

    ''I''m back?''


    Alex couldn''t believe his eyes. He quickly got to his feet and took in the surroundings, watching as the people continued with their lives as if nothing happened?No?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hey... Are you sure you''re fine?"


    The stranger asked again, concern etched on his face. There was no reason for him to help Alex as many had already passed him by.


    He was the only one who approached him and woke him.


    "O-oh. Erm...Yeah. Sorry about my behaviour."


    "It''s fine. So long as you''re good, all is well."


    The stranger replied with a sigh. When he turned to look at Alex again, he noticed how edgy he was, like he was under pressure to do something.


    His gaze continued to roam the vicinity as if he was expecting something to happen. However, before he could ask any questions of Alex, said person turned to look at him.


    "What''s the time now?"


    There was something different from when he appeared here for the first time. At the time that the voice spoke to him about the trial, he caught a brief flash of a passing communicator.


    "Oh... It''s 9:45 am."


    "The morning?"


    He was slightly puzzled.


    The time he saw when the voice spoke was around 3 p.m. to 4 p.m. But the stronger was saying otherwise.


    ''Maybe the first one was to show me what was bound to happen. That means I have to find a way to say the city before the tsunami gets here.''


    "Yes... Is there somewhere you need to be?"


    "Don''t worry about me, sir. And thanks for waking me."


    He thanked the stranger and even though he knew everything was an illusion, it didn''t stop him from doing what he always did; show gratitude where it was due.


    "You''re most welcome, son."


    The man then turned to leave. But before he could move further, he stopped for a moment and Alex instantly noticed it.


    "Hmm... Before the tsunami hit, there were some seismic activities. What if it was the cause of the tsunami rising?''


    He felt that might be some clue to what to do next. He still had a few hours after all. With that thought in mind, he moved to the edges of the port where the sea met land.


    Alex stared at the waving sea with a profound gaze and then took a deep breath.


    "Here goes nothing."


    He dived into the sea in search of any changes in the sea bed.


    .......


    "His heart is in the right place, but I guess it would take some time before that advice rings a bell."


    Hunter Mason commented with a sly smile. He had arrived not long ago; just in time for the start of the city trial.


    However, what he didn''t expect was to see Zol on the roof with Alex''s pod before him. He was confused and curious as to what Zol was doing with the boy, but the man remained quiet and Mason could only stand aside and watch the event.


    "It''s a learning event. He will eventually figure it out."


    Zol replied after remaining quiet since Mason got here. Luckily for him, the aura he was giving off was gone.


    He knew exactly what his expression would be if he felt it. After all, the visitor event was not long ago. If anything, it was one of the most impactful moments in their long lives.


    "Look who finally decided to talk. Zol, you should learn to be more expressive, you know? The frown isn''t good for your health."


    Zol grunted as he had to endure the continuous rumblings of the madman on how having a social life and speaking more often would make him more approachable.


    ''That is the idea, idiot. Why do I even deal with you?''


    He sometimes wondered where he went wrong to have Mason as a friend.


    "Haa...."


    ''If only I could dispose of him...''


    His gaze returned to Alex as he watched him carry out his investigation when his time could have been spent more productively. But he couldn''t tell him that; experience they say is the best teacher.


    The other participants were undergoing similar trials with some variations. However, the core of the trial remained the same.


    ''Not all situations require throwing a punch.''

 Chapter 190 The Celestial Towers Trials (13)

    Alex swam with the speed of a moving tornado as he pushed against the current and dived deeper. A few minutes later, he arrived at the sea bed where he saw a gigantic crack that was expanding with time.


    ''That''s why.''


    With his suspicion confirmed, there was no point in staying in the water. He turned around and shot towards the surface at full speed.


    Alex leapt out of the water, wasting no time looking back and began walking forward.


    ''That thing is too late and there''s no way of doing anything to correct that. Yet, the trial expects me to save the city?''


    No matter how he played it, the city was going down. Even coming up with a plan days ahead would not stop nature from doing what it wants, when it wants.


    "Huu... This is bad..."


    He muttered with a dejected expression. He wasn''t sure if he could have another do-over and he had no plans of finding out.


    His thoughts spun as he tried to come up with ways that would save the city. Yet, everything he came up with couldn''t hold.


    He stared at his palms as if they betrayed him.


    "What''s the point, huh?"


    So what if you were the strongest person around, but couldn''t save anyone, how would that make you feel? What if this was real, didn''t that mean he would fail?


    The thought scared him more than he could admit.


    After an hour or two used in trying to come up with a solution, his gaze moved towards the mountain range that would be adjacent to the direct path of the tsunami.


    He continued to stare at it until something he heard earlier today rang in his ears.


    "What if?"


    The idea came and the more he thought about it, the more feasible it was. His expression brightened and the next moment, sped towards one of the high-rise buildings and scaled it to the top in seconds.


    "I''m such an idiot! The big picture! The big picture!!!"


    "Hahahahaha....!"


    He was beside himself with joy. The answer was a very simple one. Saving the city didn''t mean the buildings and the things within, just the people!


    The people made the place a city and not the buildings and its amenities. Cities can be rebuilt but not people.


    Suddenly, Alex put his arms down and the air around him changed; a change the commander felt.


    "Seargent, step back!"


    The commander bellowed but it was already too late. The young man they surrounded swiftly appeared right behind the sergeant and delivered a hand chop to the back of her neck that knocked her out before she could even understand what was happening.


    "I''m sorry for this..."


    He muttered as the guards watched their sergeant collapse to the floor out cold. A moment of silence settled between the two parties.


    Then...


    "Fire at will!"


    The commander wasn''t willing to take any more chances. It was either they eliminated him or he killed them all. The choice of what the commander wanted was clear.


    Alex watched in slow motion as their guns hummed to life as the red beam of concentrated energy storm his way.


    ''Haa...''


    The beams reached him and he evaded them with ease, executing complex athletic moves that would have left them in awe if not for the given situation.


    Then things changed when Alex decided to not play in passive mode anymore. He took a hiding spot behind a large column as the guards continued to fire their weapons chipping away at the column''s integrity.


    After a couple more rounds to make sure their target was hit, they eventually stopped and silence returned to the large hall.


    The commander gestured for one of his men to check on the intruder. The others waited with nervous breaths. They had never seen a being move like that before.


    "Sir, no one''s here."


    The man who went to check on Alex found nothing besides the rubbles of the column they fired at.


    ''Fuck...''


    The commander cursed when he noticed the shocked look on the faces of his men as well as their rush to point their weapons.


    "I''m sorry."


    A whisper came from behind him and he didn''t need to see who it was.


    Then, everything went cold as the commander fell into the hands of darkness.

 Chapter 191 The Celestial Towers Trials (14)

    A few minutes later, Alex stood in the midst of passed-out guards and sighed. He felt that what he did right now was wrong as these people were only doing their duties.


    "There''s no time."


    He reminded himself and then turned to look up before moving to the lift. Hopefully, the leaders don''t make a run for it and at least listen to what he had to say.


    ''But how am I supposed to convince them when I''ve taken out their security? Even I wouldn''t believe me.''


    He eventually reached the floor where the officials had their office space and conference hall and as luck would have it, they were already in the conference hall.


    But when Alex arrived, the floor was crawling with security, all of whom had their guns pointed at him.


    "Any further and we''ll open fire."


    The warning came and from their expressions, it was clear they knew what Alex was capable of.


    Behind them was the entrance to the conference hall, most likely holding all the officials. Alex looked at the woman in the front who spoke.


    He raised his hand and remained in place. However, his eyes darted around and noticed a camera in the corner behind the guards.


    ''They are watching...''


    It was good news as he could still say what he wanted without having to look the officials in the eyes. If they didn''t feel safe with his presence, it was fine. He just needed them to take action, and fast.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ignoring the guards, Alex looked directly into the camera.


    "I know you don''t know me and you don''t have to. And I know what I did earlier might have ruined any chances of meeting you directly, but we don''t have time to waste."


    His voice came out firm and there was no hesitation in his voice. The guns pointed at him didn''t even make him blink!


    "You don''t have to trust me, just trust the truth of what''s coming. Maybe you already know this, maybe you don''t, but if we don''t act fast, everyone in this city will perish."


    Alex pleaded with them, hoping they believed him or even gave him a chance to show them proof. But the problem was that time was against them.


    Suddenly, one of the officials stood up and began moving towards the door.


    "Monica, what are you doing?!"


    Monica ignored them and went ahead and opened the door.


    "Fucking hell..."


    Alex noticed the conference door open abruptly causing the guards to open a path for whoever stepped outside. Even then, they still maintained their vigilance.


    Monica walked forward under the gaze of her coworkers and guards as she slowly approached Alex who still had his hands raised.


    "Are you sure of what you just said?"


    The woman asked Alex with a stern expression and although she knew Alex could snap her in two if he wanted, he would have done so a while ago.


    "Yes."


    His reply came fast without hesitation and slowly lowered his hands. While he was still a teenager, his height and build made him appear more intimidating than he was.


    "I can show you the proof if you want, but time is of the essence. People need to evacuate as soon as possible."


    He added and hoped the woman would agree.


    Slowly, the other officials swallowed their fears and stepped out, prompting Alex to glance their way with a slight nod of acknowledgement.


    "I believe you. Having said that, you wouldn''t have come here if you didn''t have a plan, so spill it."


    Alex broke a small smile hearing the woman''s words. They still had a chance.

 Chapter 192 The Celestial Towers Trials (15)

    "Guess I was wrong; the kid is smarter than he looks."


    Mason commented watching Alex convince the city officials. And while it was mostly because they had an earlier hint on the matter, it was easier for Alex''s words to convince them.


    "Mm."


    Zol nodded in agreement. He hadn''t known the kid for long, but the surprises he gave him always held his curiosity.


    While the majority of the other students were trying to do everything themselves with the power they held, Alex had already seen through the essence and was already making progress.


    ''He''ll be a fine hunter.''


    Just having strength, mana and fighting prowess wasn''t enough to become a good hunter. They had to also understand that not all matters can be solved with force, especially when put in a leadership position.


    Continue reading on empireNo?v(el)B\\jnn


    Words can equally be as powerful, though only in the human setting. Void creatures and the other dangers of the universe don''t apply, but hunters don''t just deal with void creatures.


    "But that is the easy part..."


    Convincing the officials was the easy part. However, telling millions of people to suddenly abandon everything and move because of a potential tsunami hitting the city without causing mass hysteria was the difficult part.


    "I''m sure he''ll think of something."


    .....


    Alex told the officials about the mountain range in the distance being enough to provide high grounds for everyone to survive.


    He had seen how high the tsunami was before and knew his plan was viable.


    The officials did see the merit in such a proposal but there was one little problem.


    "That''s fine and all, but how do we tell millions of people to move towards the mountain range without causing mass panic?"


    Every then turned to look at Alex who could only show a bittersweet smile. He expected this as well, and while he didn''t have a concrete way to go about it, he believed it would work, hopefully.


    "Well... I have a plan for that. All you have to do is make the preparations to inform the city to move as quickly as possible. Make transportation available as well."


    The officials stared at him with narrowed eyes, trying to see if he was being serious about what his plan was and when he didn''t fold, they backed off.


    Alex thought for a moment before giving a reply.


    "Do you have weapons? Specifically spears?" He asked looking at the officials. What he had in mind required him to bring out as much power as possible.


    ''In the end, my strength will still be useful.''


    "A spear...? Why not something like a plasma gun?"


    Monica was confused a bit. Why use such outdated weaponry when he could have state-of-the-art weapons?


    "Same reason the guards couldn''t harm me. They''re useless against people like me. Besides, what I''m going to do requires a weapon like that."


    ''What''s the point of a gun if void creatures move faster than they can fire? Even abilities move faster after reaching a certain level. They are only useful on immobile targets.''


    His words sounded like boosting, but they couldn''t argue when they witnessed it themselves.


    "Right... sorry."


    Monica muttered feeling stupid for having to mention that in the first place. Luckily, she didn''t have to dwell on the issue when the commander finally made his appearance, catching everyone''s attention.


    "Took you long enough. Just how bad were you knocked out?" One of the leaders chided and while it wasn''t his fault, he was the head in charge of security.


    "That''s okay. It wasn''t his fault."


    Monica stepped in to stop her coworkers from chiding him when he did nothing wrong.


    The commander apologized and then looked at Alex with a bit of anger, feeling humiliated before his subordinates. Yet he understood that there was nothing he could do to the person.


    "Commander, can you take our guest here to the armoury? He wants a spear."


    "A spear?" The commander tilted his head not quite understanding what was going on.


    "You''ll understand later, we''ve already wasted a lot of time."


    "Yes, ma''am." A sharp salute later, he turned to Alex and instructed him to follow.


    "You''ll know when you hear it."


    Alex left behind those words and disappeared with the commander. A few seconds later, the officials moved to carry out the evacuation.


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 193 The Celestial Towers Trials (16)

    Alex was quickly brought to the armoury and the moment he entered the space, something caught his attention, leaving him frozen in place.


    The commander noticed and looked back at him, "Everything okay?"


    "O-oh yeah. Where did you get that?"


    He promptly came out of his reverie before pointing to an armour locked in a glass casing along with a bunch of other weapons.


    "Oh that. It''s a concept armour designed for the city forces but they proved to be too heavy for anyone to put on. So we just put them on display to serve as what we represent; protectors."


    The commander explained leaving Alex dumbfounded.


    ''This can''t be a coincidence.'' He flashed a small grin.


    The armour he was pointing at was in fact the very one he always wore; exactly the same if not the one that was removed from him. And attached behind the wall was a spear, sword, greatsword and a plasma gun.


    "You don''t say... Can I have it?"


    He asked the commander who hesitated for a bit. But after recalling what his superiors told him, he shrugged.


    "Why not? You might be the only one who can put it on."


    He himself wanted to see what it would look like if someone put on the suit of armour.


    "Thanks."


    Alex said and moved towards the armour and stared at it for a few moments, taking it in. He ignored the other weapons lying around on the walls. Heck, none of them might be strong enough to withstand his power.


    ......


    Enjoy new adventures from empire


    Sometime later, Alex was in the armour as the power ran through the suit, lighting up the armour in a wonder of gold and yellow, blending nicely with the dark colour of the suit. The spear he held in his right hand gave him a heroic appeal that left the commander in awe.


    ''Wow...''


    The commander stood amazed looking at how it fitted Alex as if it was made for him.


    ''Maybe it was.'' He felt slightly jealous of it but it couldn''t be helped.


    "Return to your superiors, they''ll fill you in. Time''s a wastin''."


    Suddenly, Alex disappeared in a flash, leaving the commander to pick his jaws from the floor.


    "R-right."


    He quickly regained his composure and quickly ran out.


    *BOOOOOM!*


    A loud explosion happened that instantly caught their attention and they rushed to the windows to see.


    "Oh my..."


    The leaders watched as a gigantic mushroom cloud rose from the other mountain range. It was like a nuclear warhead had gone off.


    "So that''s what he meant. But what purpose would it serve if not wanton destruction." One question with a confused expression.


    However, some were quick to see through what he was doing.


    "That''s our signal, but it''s more than that. He''s trying to level that area below the city to force the tsunami current to go in that direction."


    "You don''t say... But will it work?"


    "Not sure, but that is our only chance. Come on, let''s talk to the people and get them ready to leave."


    .......


    The citizens bellowed as the ground beneath their feet trembled as they heard a loud explosion from the distance.


    "What was that? An earthquake?"


    "An earthquake doesn''t produce loud explosions!"


    "Then was it an attack?"


    The people began to wonder what was happening, causing some to begin panicking. However, before more people joined in, the displays all over the city came to life with one of their leaders, reminding people that their leaders knew something like this was about to happen.


    "Attention all citizens..."


    Monica appeared on screen throughout the whole city, catching their attention. Her appearance and expression showed nothing but calm that somehow reassured the people.


    "This is an emergency notification from the National Disaster Response Agency. What you just experienced was a team of capable men putting measures in place that would ensure the safety of every citizen."


    The white lie calmed the hearts of many, yet the name disaster and measures didn''t inspire too much calm.


    "Due to recent reports, we are expecting a significant change in the tectonic plates holding our beloved city. In light of this, we are urging everyone to move to higher grounds, precisely the mountain ranges to the west of the coast.


    "Emergency teams are here to assist you. Please listen to your local officials and follow their instructions. There is no need to panic. Your safety is our top priority."


    The message ended leaving everyone shocked and mostly confused. But then...


    *BOOOOOOM!*


    Another explosion got them out of their reverie and before they could do anything else, local enforcements were already dispatched throughout the city to maintain order while the air-trains arrived at key areas to assist in transport.


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 194 The Celestial Towers Trials (17)

    "Daddy, what is going on?"


    A boy asked his dad after another explosion woke them from their reverie.


    "Well son, we will be going to the mountains with your mom."


    The father had no way of explaining what was about to happen to his son. He understood clearly what was about to happen even though their leader didn''t explicitly say so, and he wasn''t the only one.


    Continental plates shifting, natural disaster, moving to higher grounds? Only a few things would require people to move to higher grounds.


    Earthquakes weren''t one of them and floods wouldn''t require mass migration so that only left...


    ''A tsunami...''


    The father had a gloomy look but tried to remain calm and smiling.


    "For a picnic?"


    The boy asked innocently and the father could on nod.


    "Yay.!"


    The kid smiled in happiness as they moved quickly to their assembly point.


    Despite the news the people received, the quick action of the leaders in dispatching law enforcement officers made sure to quell any panic before it even began and the abundance of transport for the people made them feel a bit assured.


    Time slowly ticked as more and more people moved to the mountains as the loud booms continued. Those with flying cars could make the journey with ease, lessening the burden on the leaders and resources.


    Alex had already leveled over half a dozen mountains creating a large basin to redirect the tsunami current towards the area and dissipate the energy.


    Half an hour later and with heavy breaths, Alex managed to create the basin. He had burned a lot of physical energy, but couldn''t rest yet.


    "This basin should be good, but will it be enough?"


    He muttered after catching his breath. He could see the moving air-trains and vehicles and nodded in appreciation. He checked the time and noticed it was almost 3 p.m. Time was ticking and many people hadn''t moved yet.


    "There has to be more to do."


    Alex had just more than levelled a mountain range like it was nothing. A feat that once upon a time would have been called impossible.


    He took a deep breath to calm his rising nerves. He had managed to remain calm for the most part, panicking now wasn''t going to do him any good.


    "If I were a tsunami, what could potentially divert my path? I''ve already created a basin that should direct some of the energy."


    Before she could voice her thoughts out loud, Alex''s gaze focused on her as he asked another question that caused her to hesitate, not sure how to reply.


    "Is it okay if I bring down the city''s infrastructure?"


    The other leaders paused as well, not sure how to reply to that. However, as they thought about the issue more and more, they understood that the tsunami would destroy the city even if they left it untouched.


    ''But what if it doesn''t happen today or at all?''


    One of the leaders had such a doubt and while they allowed Alex to go ahead, it was only because they had data of something like that happening, just not sure when.


    Alex stared at the leaders and understood their hesitation, "I can assure you; it will happen..."


    He muttered and then looked at his clock, "... in the next half an hour, give or take."


    The last part was the final nail they needed to make a decision.


    "Half an hour? Why didn''t you say so sooner and how do you even know that?!"


    "I have my ways."


    That was the only response he could give as he waited for the leaders to give their word. Of course, even if they refused, he was going to do it anyway.


    He was only asking out of courtesy and respect for the leaders even if they were illusions.


    Sometime later, Monica turned to him and nodded.


    "Mm.."


    With the go-ahead given, it was time to get back to work.


    However, before he could turn around completely and head back to the city, his eyes caught something that made his heart skip a beat and he froze.


    Amongst the people who had already arrived were his family, or at least, their illusions. His eyes shook staring at them as they looked back at him.


    But he noticed something after staring at them for some time, ''They don''t recognize me...''


    "Is everything alright?"


    Monica asked once she noticed Alex standing still without moving.


    "Y-yeah... I''m fine."


    He replied before disappearing in a burst of speed that caused a collective gasp from the onlookers.


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 195 The Celestial Towers Trials (18)

    Alex''s expression was marred with a deep frown as the image of his family flashed before his eyes. He knew they were only illusions, more so when they didn''t even know who he was.


    Yet...


    Yet, he couldn''t help but feel strongly about them.


    ''What if this was all real and that my actions were what truly saved them from destruction?''


    He recalled the words of the voice and his determination to succeed grew stronger than ever. He crossed a lot of distance in a few minutes and appeared by the seaside, far away from the port and very close to the mountain range the people were gathering at.


    "Huu..."


    He released a deep breath and envisioned the entire city in his head and how the debris should be positioned to help direct the tsunami current. The clock was ticking and only a few minutes were left.


    "The part I''m targeting should already be free of people." He muttered and then chose one of the high-rise buildings and got to the very top.


    With the city portion in view, Alex retrieved his spear and waved it around briefly. The sea in the distance had begun rolling with high waves reaching some parts of the port far from Alex.


    His eyes darted around as he mentally selected buildings, he needed to fell in order to create the debris field.


    Because the city had many high-rise buildings with clear-cut layouts, almost every part was the same. But if he brought down many of those buildings and created a blockade that would force the water to shift for easier flow, he could direct the current.


    Then it would be easy for the current to continue into the large basin he had created.


    "There, there and there..."


    He noted the sections and then took a throwing stance with the spear held firmly in his right hand, his eyes locked on multiple buildings in a straight line from his position and then released the spear with a loud whoosh.


    The spear cut through the air with almost no resistance as it reached its target. It went through the first building with absolute ease, bringing down its main column as the spear continued on its trajectory.


    With every building it passed through, the buildings cracked from the point of impact and grew wider as the force travelled through the building.


    *BOOOOOM!*


    Many buildings and crackling sounds later, the spear reached its end and created a large crater several thousands of meters in circumference and depth.


    People were already ready to panic when a loud voice rang throughout the entire mountain range. It was louder than anything they had ever heard and it came from Alex.


    Then, the floating drones that were flying around the heads of the people turned on him as various displays formed in the sky and Alex''s figure appeared for all to see.


    It was an action carried out by Monica the moment she heard Alex''s voice. Their protection was in his hands now and there was nothing the leaders could do besides let the being who was clearly more than human talk to the people.


    After all, they had seen a portion of his immense strength. People were naturally drawn to the strong; it was not an unproven statement.


    Everyone focused on Alex even though, the tsunami was ready to devour their city whole.


    "You may not know me, but I know you.


    "My name is Alexander, and I am just a part of this city as anybody else." His voice echoed through the range, inspiring the people to look at him instead of the incoming calamity.


    His figure cut a dashing heroic look with the spear in his hand.


    "I know you are afraid, so am I. But I can''t sit back and watch as the people I''ve known all my life perish under the whims of nature.


    "I''ve done and am still doing everything I can to protect this city, the city in which I was born; you are my city."


    His words, though simple, touched the hearts of the people. None of the people around knew who he was, yet they''ve come to know that he was the one doing everything to protect them from being washed away.


    "And right now, there are some people left behind."


    His spear pointed towards the city that was now mostly ruins.


    "They may be your family, friends, neighbours or even strangers; but they are our people. If you panic now, you''ll be forcing my hand to choose between keeping you safe and letting the others perish or ignore the chaos your panic may bring and save the people left behind."


    "...."


    Silence settled among the people and even though the sea had already reached its critical point, the people remained quiet.


    With no more commotion, Alex nodded and then disappeared.


    ''A natural born leader...'' Monica mused to herself; her gaze locked on the direction Alex disappeared to.


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 196 The Celestial Towers Trials (19)

    With only a few minutes till the tsunami swallowed the city, Alex had to think of a way to get the rest of the people out before it was too late.


    He himself had no problem outrunning the tsunami, so he was not worried about himself. His issue was if losing even a single being would affect his chances of passing the trial.


    Sometime later, he arrived at the assembly point where he could see hundreds of people rushing into the last vessel; an airship big enough to cater for more than hundreds.


    With no time to waste, he did the only thing he could think of. Using his speed, he hurriedly transported the people on board before they even knew what happened and the moment he finished with the last person, he noticed the tsunami already closing in.


    ''Shit!''


    "Go, now!"


    He bellowed to the operators as they quickly came out of their frozen state and began the take sequence. But there was an issue...


    ''They''re not going to make it!''


    The tsunami was just a few tens of meters from the vessel and the thrusters were now firing up. With a few seconds to spare, Alex did the only thing that came to mind; something he hadn''t done before.


    He rushed to the vessel and promptly arrived underneath it and raised both hands to hold up the vessel.


    "Hang on!"


    With strained effort, he moved the vessel forward as he slowly gained momentum as the thrusters slowly reached their take-off point, but the tsunami was already behind him.


    ''Even now, I might not survive myself.''


    There was only one thing left to do at that moment. Suddenly, his muscles tensed as he bellowed loudly and then tossed the vessel with all his might, shuttling the vessel forward. The vessel quickly gained momentum as the thrusters finally reached the required force and then burst forward.


    As such, they had been keeping a close eye on his actions and today they had seen what kind of person they wished to bring into their ranks.


    "Do you think this is enough?"


    A deep and heavy voice spoke as it echoed in the chamber. The question tackled the objective of why they had gathered there today as the subject of Alex and what they believed him to be was an important one.


    "I do... But you and I both know the final decision isn''t in our hands." Another person agreed before adding as they all turned to the head chair where a being with the outline of a female sat.


    Her figure was shrouded in darkness, making it hard to see her face. Even if the lights were on, it would have been difficult to see as she never revealed her true face.


    Her existence was one of a kind and the reason they were able to foretell the destruction of the universe before the rest even knew what was going on. She was not your typical awakened as her gift was something else entirely.


    "..."


    The woman remained quiet for some time as her gaze focused on Alex''s figure who reappeared on the long-suspended bridge unconscious.


    "My decision was made a long time ago...."


    That was the only response she gave, yet the others understood what she meant.


    Though she was the de facto leader of The Order, it in fact didn''t have a leader; for now, at least. And the decision to study Alex more before welcoming him into their ranks was made by the people sitting in that room.


    "Then it''s decided. Alexander Gray is more than qualified for the role he was fated to take."


    The others nodded in agreement after the verdict was announced.


    "For now, we watch over him as he continues to grow."


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 197 The Celestial Towers Trials (20)

    Unlike Alex who gave his all to save every single person in the city, the other participants did not push themselves to such an extent.


    After all, the chances of losing their lives were high and the people weren''t even real. So there was no point in going that far.


    Of course, many failed at this stage and while they had do-overs, not many people were able to overcome the challenge, even after five tries.


    Yes, the trial of saving the city gave them five tries, well, four if you take out the first one. Even then, many failed even after the clues left behind.


    In the end, the number of remaining trial participants went down to a mere 35 from the thousands of students that started the trial.


    Ross had been able to pass his trial after the third trial, being able to save more than 90 per cent of the city''s populace, including him in the number of students who qualified to move forward.


    Another half an hour after Alex completed his trial, those who were left were returned to the suspended bridge in the blank space as they got ready to tackle the next trial.


    But there was one thing though...


    While Alex had to do with no mana, the others had more than enough to use. But now, that would become a challenge for them as for most of them, they required mana to fight the celestial constructs without wasting too much time.


    .....


    Standing on the bridge with his greatsword tucked on his wide back, Ross closed his eyes and took deep breaths to prepare for the fight ahead of him.


    ''I''m sure Alex was able to pass the city trial with ease. Only two more trials left to reach the summit.''


    He opened his eyes as determination flickered within them before taking the first step on the next hundred steps.


    His sword was held in his right hand as he dragged it behind him like it weighed more than he could handle.


    After a few seconds of walking, he furrowed his brows and looked around. He expected the constructs to rush him by now, yet nothing of the sort happened.


    ''Did something change?''


    He didn''t dare to believe there would be no fight. His tensed-up body wouldn''t allow him to relax even for a second.


    [Congratulations for making it this far...]


    The voice came and Ross simply remained kneeling with his head down like a knight awaiting his king to knight him, yet the sweat on his brows and strain on his face told a different story to how he appeared.


    [... However, the trials ahead become more arduous and life-threatening. Should you continue to move further, you also acknowledge to forfeit your life...]


    Ross was momentarily confused asto why the voice was stating the obvious. Wasn''t every one hundred steps a trial they had to take?


    Like everyone else, he expected to see a trial when he arrived here, so the mysterious red eyes and voice were the last thing he expected to encounter.


    [... Ross Bongu... Do you wish to forfeit here and persevere your life... or .... Do you wish to continue...]


    It wasn''t a trial they had to face in the third realm, but a question to determine if they still had the will to continue.


    [....]


    The unknown entity waited patiently for Ross to make his decision; his life was on the line after all.


    They say men die for wealth and birds die for food. In this case, however, the greatest wealth a person could have in the kind of universe they lived in was absolute strength,


    Knowing this, Ross hardened his will and made his choice.


    "I wish to continue..."


    He had made a promise to himself not long ago. If he quit now because things might become too challenging and put his life on the line, then he was better off not being a hunter at all.


    [... Very well... You shall advance to the fourth trial directly...]


    The voice added before the aura disappeared completely, allowing Ross to regain his composure. He got back to his feet and then stepped forward as his environment changed once again.


    Ross had made his choice to advance and so have others. But not everyone had the courage to continue moving forward when the mana they relied on so much was almost depleted.


    Because of this, from the remaining 35 participants, only 17 advanced and each one of them could be called the elite of elites.


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 198 The Summit (1)

    Ross looked at the vast expanse of land with small patches of grass and herbs around with no trees in sight.


    It looked like a bright normal sunny day with nothing insight... or so it seemed.


    [Fourth trial: Eliminate all 1000 celestial constructs...]


    The voice disappeared as quickly as it came and the information it brought sent cold shivers down Ross''s spine.


    Taking a look at his surroundings again, he understood why the entity asked whether he wished to continue.


    With nothing in sight to use as a means to take shelter from attacks, fighting 1000 constructs was almost asking for too much. He was not sure if he could finish them.


    There was a good chance he could die here today and as much as it frightened him, it excited him as well. A wide grin appeared on his face as he waited for the constructs to appear.


    "The best thing to do is to conserve my mana as much as possible and only rely on physical abilities. It''s in moments like these that Alex shines the most."


    On the other hand, among the remaining 17, some were already regretting their decision to continue and while they were regretful, it didn''t mean they were incapable of fighting all the celestial constructs.


    Suddenly, Ross heard the ground rumbling as the rocks on the ground shook violently, indicating the rushing constructs that were coming towards him.


    He swung his great sword around and looked ahead, where the 1000 constructs were hundreds of meters away and closing.


    "No one said anything about waiting for them to come to me!" Continue your adventure at empire


    He bellowed and then stormed in their direction. Getting the momentum earlier on in the fight as well as dictating it via his moments would make things a lot easier for him.


    As he closed in on the constructs, he could count several abilities already charging up to be fired in his direction.


    Suddenly, he exploded with more speed as he closed in on the constructs before they could unleash their abilities.


    *BOOOOOM!*


    The fourth trial to ascend to the summit was finally underway as the participants batted for the right to be in the first 10 to reach the summit as well as the battle for the right to acquire the sigil of celestials.


    ........


    Zen


    Philip


    And a few other classmates of his and some others he did not recognize stood at different spots, all looking around and taking in the scenery.


    ''We''re only 12 people.''


    "Looks like you made it, can''t say the same for your armour."


    His thoughts were interrupted when Alex approached him, quickly followed by Zen and Philip. But the former had a grim expression as he didn''t see any of his friends around, already fearing the worst.


    "Yeah... But it this everyone?"


    He asked just to be sure as no other persons appeared shortly after the rest appeared right after he did.


    "Seems like it..."


    Alex replied looking at Zen''s dejected expression, understanding where his mood was coming from.


    "Zen... It might not be what you''re thinking. They might have simply forfeited their right to continue."


    He didn''t pretend to know what it must have felt like to lose someone close to you, but Zen himself was here. He had to ensure his own survival before thinking about his lost friends and even think about mourning.


    "Yeah, you might be right. Haa.... Let''s just get this stupid trial over with."


    Man was tired and needed some rest after a long day of fighting and thinking. The others shared his sentiments and as if to fulfil their wish, the 12 remaining participants heard loud steps of a being approaching from the distance.


    "Look sharp, people."


    Alex muttered as he stepped away from the others as they too did the same to create room for movements.


    The steps continued to resound until the being they were to face slowly revealed itself.


    [Your last trial: ....]


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 199 The Summit (2)

    [Your last trial: ...Face Me...]


    The voice came and this time they saw the very being who had been speaking to them since the beginning of the second half of the trial.


    Observing the towering figure that stood over 2 meters, way taller than Ross, Alex narrowed his eyes as he took in the entity''s form.


    The being was clad in heavy black armour of old and with no shred of technology. A helm covered his face leaving only a long slit across his eyes for sight; eyes that glowed a menacing red. In his right hand was a long sword that almost matched the great sword Ross carried, like it was just another toy.


    The entity''s aura was equally suffocating as the students couldn''t help but groan in discomfort. But Alex could tell there was something else.


    ''His aura is weaker than what we experienced before. Otherwise, we might not have a chance to even move, much less defeat it.''


    The revelation made him swallow nervously and when his eyes met Ross, he could tell his line of thinking was similar.


    Yet...


    With the chance given to them, there was another glaring issue.


    Their mana and stamina.


    Alex had been out of mana for a while now and while the others just run out of mana from their last fight, he could see it on their faces as their expressions were slightly pale as well as the subtle intake of deep breaths.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Considering all these things, Alex understood that their chances were very slim and they might even end up dying here.


    The entity observed the participants with a relaxed stance. It decided to give the participants ample time to get ready for him and the moment he noticed all participants had gotten their weapons and stance, it stormed forward with breakneck speed.


    Before the students could react, the entity appeared before one of them and sent them flying with a powerful kick to the gut that elicited a loud grunt from them.


    The moment his sword swing got in range, the entity raised its sword without even looking back and blocked the powerful and heavy swing with just its sword held in a reverse grip.


    It was as if there was no power in Ross''s attack which he knew was false. His eyes widened in horror after experiencing the power of the entity.


    Alex narrowed his eyes as he observed how the entity stopped the attack with ease, but it was his turn as he arrived at the left side of the entity and lunged his spear at its side.


    His attack was performed with absolute finesse as he made use of his momentum to generate a much stronger thrust.


    Even then...


    *CLANG!* Experience exclusive tales on empire


    The tip of his spear was blocked by the opened palm of the entity and while there was a slight push of its palm it blocked the attack nonetheless.


    Alex expected his attack to be blocked but not in that manner. The others who were observing to see how the two would fare had to pick their jaws from the ground.


    It was absolutely nuts. How were they supposed to defeat such a thing without their mana skills?!


    ''It''s far stronger than a low-tier class E hunter, so how are we supposed to defeat this thing?!''


    Even knowing their situation looked bleak and had no apparent solution, Alex and Ross did not despair and swiftly changed their attacks.


    The entity remained silent as it responded to their attacks and decided to move on its own accord. It moved back with graceful and practised movements as it dodged and blocked the flurry of attacks thrown by the duo.


    Their movement was a combination of short bursts of speed, blurry afterimages and exploding attacks, yet it was clear to Zen and the others who only stood back and watched as Alex and Ross pressed their ''advantage'' to no end.


    ''This is impossible! If those two can''t do anything, what about the rest of us?!''


    Zen wanted to cry but had no tears to spare. The reality was slowing drowning him in despair as his complexion grew paler by the second.


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 200 The Summit (3)

    "How are we supposed to fight that being if those two are having trouble?"


    Elena, the only female among the group, muttered in a daze as her eyes followed their movements. The being was faster than the two boys yet they didn''t show any signs of stepping back and the entity seemed to be playing along.


    As if to answer her question, the entity looked towards the others. Its red eyes were sinister and chill-inducing. Its gaze held a silent promise of pain and suffering before turning back to Alex and Ross.


    Of course, Alex and Ross did not miss this and it wasn''t much of their concern as Alex''s mind spun rapidly to come up with a plan that could defeat the entity.


    After a while of studying the attacking patterns of the two, Zen gritted his teeth and dashed towards the fight. He couldn''t just stand there and watch as the being wore out their hardest hitter.


    ''What if it gets exhausted and only a well-placed and timed attack with a lot of power was the only way to defeat it?''


    Zen gave Alex and Ross some room to breathe as they had been going on for some time with no results.


    The fight became a three on one and even then, the entity had no problem keeping up with them.


    Suddenly, the being performed a manoeuvre that was missed by the three fighters as it abruptly disappeared from them and appeared behind one of the spectating students who was too frozen in fear to move.


    "!!!"


    Alex, Ross and Zen realized they had lost their opponent and when they noticed where the entity appeared it was already too late.


    "NOOO!"


    Alex bellowed as he exploded with greater speed than before to stop the entity''s action. However, the entity did not even put Alex in its eyes as it plunged its long sword through the student''s back.


    It pierced the armour with ease and cut through the tissues of the student as the student moaned in pain with blood leaking from the corner of his lips before slowly falling to his knees.


    With their suggestion ready, they stormed at the entity whose eyes glowed the moment the students closed in on it, and within moments, they began clashing with the entity as one student after the next went in for the attack.


    But it felt as though, they were children an adult was just playing with. They went all out in the physical department as every blow and every swing of their weapons produced loud booms as weapons clashed. Stay updated with empire


    In all this, Ross stood behind and watched a bit before his attention turned to Alex who had his face down since the death of the student.


    Ross knew Alex enough to know that he wasn''t down before he felt guilty for failing to save the student, but because he failed to stop the entity before it killed the student. Yes, it was the same thing, but Alex saw something else.


    Everything Alex stood for came from his family and if he failed to stop an entity that had one of his family members in a similar situation, would he lose them for good?


    It was what plagued his mind right now, turning his mildly serious expression into something dark. The commotion ongoing from the students clashing with the entity died down and everything else became surreal.


    ''What would you do?''


    Ross wondered and because he had momentarily forgotten about the entity, he failed to notice it as it turned in his direction and suddenly appeared before him, its sword swung from above as it aimed right for Ross''s head.


    "ROSS!"


    Zen exclaimed in horror as he and the others watched on.


    Turning to look up slightly, Ross met the red and piercing eyes of the entity as its sword fell from above.


    He tried to raise his sword in an attempt to block the attack and even if he managed to bring the weapon in the swing''s trajectory in the nick of time, it still wouldn''t be enough to stop the momentum of the long sword.


    ''Fuck...''


    Ross saw his life flash before his eyes as the swing slowly grew in his field of view. Yet, the impact that was meant to come never did.


    *BOOOM!*


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 201 Another Discovery (1)

    When Alex witnessed the death of one of his colleagues, it wasn''t fear that froze him nor was it guilt at failing to save him but the feeling of helplessness that overwhelmed him.


    As a hunter in training to be the best version of himself, he had seen blood and gore several times over and while they were computer-generated, to him, it was all real.


    But when the entity killed that student, it wasn''t a student he saw, but his own helplessness at failing to stop the entity.


    What if it had been one of his friends, his family? Would he have failed the way he just did? The thought made him shudder in cold dread.


    And in that moment, everything turned silent as if nothing existed within his senses. Everything felt small and meaningless as he reconsidered why he was doing what he was doing.


    Was he going to fall here or was he going to rise above the ashes and come out on top? He didn''t know the answer and he didn''t wish to leave it to luck either.


    The truly powerful never rely on luck to protect what they deem important. What is luck turned against them at the most critical moment? Wouldn''t he just be another nobody dancing on the whims of fate?


    ''I refuse!''


    He raised his head and stared at the ongoing fight with a fierce and determined gaze that was filled with defiance.


    He was still out of mana and there was no way mana could magically fall out of the sky. And yes, he had awakened a blaze of mana in critical moments before, but that could also fail to activate if the conditions weren''t right.


    He had himself and only himself. He clenched his spear as tight as his jaws and was about to bolt towards the entity when he noticed it move away from the students fighting it towards Ross, its long sword raised high to cut him down.


    ''Over my dead body!''


    He snorted inwardly as his body moved like it never did before. There was not a shred of mana in his movements and neither was he employing some special technique. He didn''t know what state he was in and neither did he care.


    There was only one thing in his mind and that was to protect his important person.


    He just wanted to move and that was exactly what took place. Everything around him seemed to move in slow motion as he arrived before the entity and struck it with a powerful sweep of his spear.


    *BOOOM!*


    It was at that moment that he felt the air around Alex''s body change and unlike the other times when he released his void aura and locked mana to bring out a greater degree of power, this time, it was only his mana.


    Mason narrowed his eyes at Alex''s body when his body began emitting dense levels of mana unlike before. Continue your adventure at empire


    "What''s the boy doing?"


    He asked in curiosity as he had never seen anything like that before. Slowly he moved towards the pod and used his senses to detect the changes in Alex''s body and that was when he noticed it.


    His eyes widened in surprise and he wasn''t the only one as Zol was equally surprised. He blinked to make sure he was seeing things.


    "You can do that?!"


    He wouldn''t have believed it if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes.


    Inside Alex''s body was all the mana that was stored up glowed with an ethereal light as they seemed to connect cell-to-cell in a network of pathways that looked like a process to share their energy.


    The waves of mana washed over his body, exciting his cells like electrons given sufficient energy to rise to a higher orbital. The mana did not move towards his mana pathways where they could be channelled to activate abilities, no, they flowed through the molecular structures that connected his cells together.


    It was a sight to behold.


    Both men didn''t know how Alex pulled this off when his main body was asleep. He turned back to the screen and saw how the AI presented the change as a colourless aura abound his body.


    Looking at what was happening in Alex''s body and the explosive strength and speed Alex just displayed, Mason and Zol deduced that the phenomenon explosively increased his strength and speed to absurd levels.


    *Gulp*


    Mason swallowed at the implications of such discovery. What if he did what Alex was currently doing? Wouldn''t that mean his physical strength alone would be more than enough to take down any being in the universe?


    If the spectators could see what Hunter Zol and Mason were seeing right now, they would have been on their feet with their jaws on the floor.


    There was so much about mana usage that they didn''t know about and it seemed Alex was the one to lead the path forward.


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 202 Another Discovery (2)

    Zol and Mason watched intently not missing a moment of what Alex was doing right now. They wished to see how exactly the new mana application could be used and while the VR was a poor environment to it too needed data to work on, it was their only option right now.


    It was up to the VR system to play it by ear and adjust its parameters accordingly. A proper demo would be needed once the event was over.


    ........


    Alex didn''t care about anything but killing the entity. He could feel his physical energies surge like a rising tide. Even he couldn''t tell how strong he had gotten.


    The moment he moved, it was as if he teleported right before the entity, mid-air and with his pear held in his right hand.


    He plunged the spear forward, aiming for the entity''s head. However, it wasn''t going to be that easy.


    The entity was equally surprised by the change in Alex and wondered how that was possible. The power-up was enough to push him back several meters, after all.


    Suddenly, Alex appeared before it and lunged for his head. He scoffed in its head and swiftly sidestepped out of the range of the spear.


    Yet, Alex was just beginning as the moment he landed, he bolted towards the entity and delivered a series of rapid spear thrusts at different points on the entity.


    The entity blocked the attacks it could and dodged the ones it couldn''t. One way or another, it was being pushed back by Alex and it didn''t like it.


    It was his job to test the final participants for the sigil and only wanted those who showed strong will to succeed despite the low odds. The trial was meant to test their mental fortitude in moments that looked bleak.


    Would the participants break down and fall into despair or would they continue fighting just for a sliver of a chance that never existed?


    It was the reason it went after those who remained motionless for too long. Yet, one of them suddenly awakens a stronger power that rivalled its physical strength and speed.


    Absurd!


    It wanted to go out more but couldn''t as its strength was limited to a certain level; a level that meant little to the current Alex as his continued to grow stronger and faster.


    He dared hold nothing back.


    ''Who is to say the being wouldn''t recover if given a bit of time or if it wasn''t completely destroyed? I''m taking no chances...


    ''Goodbye...''


    The spear waltzed through the being as it exploded on impact, turning it into nothing but blood mist and pieces of flesh and armour.


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!* Stay tuned to empire


    The remainder of the spear''s momentum touched down and like several tonnes of nuke going off, it destroyed everything in sight, the resulting shockwaves blowing pillars into smithereens and dirt out at astonishing speeds.


    The others had to rush out of the explosion''s area of effect to be safe. Even then, the air currents generated were too powerful as they swept some of them off their feet.


    ......


    Everyone, from students to instructors looked at their screens in disbelief, watching as Alex pulled out another miracle.


    With pure physical strength and speed, he killed a being that was designed to be unkillable. The only way out of that trial was to see the most courageous ones fight even when the odds were stacked against them.


    Only after a few minutes of exchange would the being determine who was worthy of taking the Celestial Sigil.


    It was a trial to test their resolve in the face of overwhelming power. What would they do in such situations? Would they accept their fate and die or do everything they could to resist?


    Yes, the entity killed some beings and that was because remaining still in an active battlefield was asking to be killed.


    They had to know that.


    Yet...


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 203 The Sigil (1)

    When Alex landed in the crater, which resulted from his explosive attack, the dust began settling while the other participants slowly approached.


    While the two fighters moved too fast and could only see their blurry figures, they still managed to see the entity explode in a blood mist. It was almost certain that it was dead.


    "Alex....?"


    Ross gently called out, waving his hands to clear the dust to see the figure of Alex in the centre of the crater.


    Hearing his name, Alex turned to look at Ross and gave a subtle nod. There was nothing left of the entity even after waiting for some time for something to happen.


    He came out of the crater and stood by Ross''s side. However, the others stared at him as if he had grown a second head.


    "I know you guys are curious as to how I did this..." He stated and then pointed at himself. The colourless aura around him still blazed along with the immense strength and speed he got out of it.


    "... but I''m just as confused as you guys are. First, let''s get out of here."


    Alex proposed and got ready to leave. But then he paused when he recalled what they were here for.


    "Yeah... The Celestial Sigil." Zen stated observing Alex''s paused figure.


    "But the question is: where is the sigil and how do we get it?"


    "Don''t know... Maybe it will appear on its own?"


    "Maybe... But then, who gets it?"


    At that question, everyone turned to Alex who remained in his place not saying a word.


    ''Right. Getting the sigil is why we came here in the first place. And Philip is right. Who gets it? No, better take it to avoid any conflict that may arise due to envy. The sigil is no small reward...''


    Turning to look at the other, Alex pointed out, "I''ll be taking it."


    "Easy..." Kenneth flashed a knowing grin. "... we compete for it. The one to get it wins."


    The others had confused expressions hearing what Kenneth suggested and wondered if he was drunk on something.


    "Your bright idea is to compete for the sigil?" Ross had to make sure he heard right. "You were here when Alex fought that thing, right? You can''t possibly be telling me that you want to compete with someone with that speed?"


    Philip and Zen tried to stifle a chuckle as Ross roasted Ken from the inside out.


    "You didn''t think this through, did you?" He could only sigh at the idiocy of the boy.


    Elena could only shake her head in disappointment. There was a reason they didn''t say anything when Alex said he would take the sigil. Imagined they had to fight for the sigil.


    Who amongst them could put them in their place before that knew what hit them? With all of them out of mana, there was not much they could do against Alex in a physical battle.


    "Kenneth, just give it up. It''s pointless. We did get a reward from the monolith, remember?" Elena tried to diffuse the rising tension seeing Kenneth''s frown and how he looked at Ross.


    However, their arguments became invalid when the sigil floated from its height and arrived in the centre of the group.


    Kenneth wasted no time and rushed towards the sigil to claim it for himself. There was no hesitation in his movements and moved with a stretched-out arm, his expression marred with a victorious grin.


    Everyone, including Alex, failed to respond in time as the circle they formed was a close-knit circle for a chat. Even if he made a move, Kenneth would have already claimed it.


    Kenneth finally had his hands on the sigil and everyone looked on with disbelief at his actions.


    Ross was especially angry at seeing Kenneth lay claim to what belonged to Alex.


    ''It has happened once already and Alex remained quiet about it. If this keeps happening, everyone will see him as someone who could be stepped on without any consequence.''


    But then...


    *BOOM!*


    "Ahhh....!"


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 204 The Sigil (2)

    Experience tales with empire


    "Why is the event still ongoing? With the defeat of the guardian, it''s pretty much concluded."


    Mason asked with a puzzled expression. There was no point in the sigil as it wasn''t real. Leaving the kids to fight amongst themselves would only leave bitter feelings behind.


    "Strength isn''t enough as a hunter, you should know that. It''s better to know who you''re working with right now than out there.


    "There''s also a reward the sigil gives."


    Zol explained not interested in watching the kids fight. He did, however, agree with Alex claiming the sigil. After all, he knew how the sigil was claimed.


    Mason grunted. "I know that already. And there should be plenty of collected data on the student characters already, no?"


    Zol didn''t respond to that and Mason took the silence as acknowledgement.


    "Whatever, Alex should come out already. I wanna talk to him!" He felt excited about asking Alex what he did with his mana. It could change the way hunters did things.


    It was among the many reasons he came to see Alex and it was already proving to be a good decision!


    Zol just glanced at his excited demeanor resembling a child about to get a new toy. Of course, he was excited to talk about the new discovery that had nothing to do with his void energy.


    A small smile graced his stoic expression and was quickly wiped off when an explosion rang from the display.


    ..........


    *BOOM!*


    "Ahh...!"


    The moment Kenneth touched the sigil, it exploded in his face and the shockwave sent him and everyone else flying.


    Soon, groans of pain and curses rang out from the students, but Kenneth had it worse as he was right in the face of the explosion.


    "Oh... okay."


    He smiled brightly looking at the large digit before his eyes. The last prize was a large sum of money. It was an amount he didn''t think he would be seeing anytime soon.


    "It''s a welcome change though. With this, I can relieve some of the burden on my family." He muttered with a profound gaze.


    After receiving the prompt of the money transfer, Alex quickly exited the VR world with a happy smile.


    ''Things are looking good~''


    Alex''s brow furrowed when he opened his eyes to the bright blue skies instead of the cold and lifeless ceiling of the combat systems. However, he quickly realized why, pushed the thought to the back of his mind and stepped out.


    He didn''t feel any fatigue he expected to feel after activating another weird power boost. But the weakness never came. Instead, he felt more energetic than usual.


    He could feel the mana within him active, yet it wasn''t flowing through his mana channels. He even attempted to channel the mana but to no avail.


    ''Hmm... Maybe a bit of void energy would do the trick.'' He hypothesized and was about to implement that when an obvious clearing of the throat woke him from his thoughts.


    He raised his head to meet the familiar face of Hunter Zol, but what greeted him instead was another figure just as famous.


    "L-lord..Mason...?"


    He muttered in shock and disbelief. Lord Mason was the last person he expected to see, considering he was in another region of the same sector.


    "Hello there, Alexander. We finally meet."


    Mason smiled with a simple wave. He made sure to appear as welcoming as possible as most people turned to freeze whenever they saw him up close and personal.


    Alexander was someone he was curious about and didn''t want to have a stiff relationship with. After all, with his new discovery, things were about to get rowdy.


    However, there was something he wanted to test out of curiosity. It stemmed from a question he had ever since he and the others fought that ''Class S'' void creature along with the visitor.


    Zol would certainly not tell him, so he could only result to that.


    ''Sorry in advance, kid.''

 Chapter 205 Progress (1)

    Mason observed the boy''s expression for a few seconds more before he unleashed a bit of his aura. It crushed into Alex from above like someone had just turned the dial on gravity.


    "Mm!"


    He groaned the moment the pressure fell on him as his feet staggered to adjust his chance.


    Hunter Zol noticed what Mason was doing and was about to move when Mason starched his left arm to stop him.


    "Wait! The kid is not going to get hurt. I just want to confirm something." He explained.


    "You could have just asked the kid without resulting to this, you know?" Zol retorted but stayed still.


    "Maybe... But the kid may not know himself. Just watch, I''m sure you''ll be surprised."


    Zol remained silent and watched as Alex struggled to resist the pressure from a Class S hunter.


    ''What the hell...?'' Alex gritted his teeth in as the strain of the pressure continuously pushed him lower and lower, yet he refused to take a knee.


    He understood what Lord Mason was doing. ''What exactly does he want to achieve? How does he expect me to overcome this?!''


    Even though he still felt overly powerful from whatever state he was in, the pressure was still too much for a Class F hunter... Well, Class E if you''re looking at his physical body.


    In an attempt to soften the pressure that was pushing him down, he channelled his energy and the moment the void energy responded to his call, his form set ablaze and the pressure disappeared like a breeze.


    "Huh?" Alex echoed his surprise. It was not the form he took that surprised him as he had been trying to replicate this form on command for a while now, but never succeeded when he actually tried to do so.


    Moments ago, he had even thought that he could use his void energy to shut down his overpowered body, but the void energy instead ignited this form and while welcomed, what surprised him was the aura that disappeared like a lie.


    His gaze shifted to the Class S hunters and noticed their expressions of disbelief, especially Lord Mason who had not seen this form in person.


    Mason was in disbelief as he felt the aura around Alex.


    ''I knew it! He''s just like her!'' The realization that his hypothesis was correct made him consider a lot of things about Alex''s situation.


    ''Him surviving the cosmic mana wave was no accident. It must have been some kind of awakening. And my aura...''


    He narrowed his eyes at Alex''s form that devoured his aura like it was nothing!


    He continued to study Alex''s system in silence. Mason approached the dual and had his eyes fixed on Alex, staring at the miracle boy with a satisfied gaze. He was everything he imagined and if his guess was right, he would be the key to lead them to a higher realm.


    The thought filled him with excitement. ''Maybe I should take him under my wing?'' He thought in silence and his eyes fell on Zol.


    ''Nah... He wouldn''t agree even if I sold him my soul.''


    Because Alex had mentioned in the past that he virtually had no control over the mana stored within his cells, Zol guessed that was where the problem stemmed from.


    Alex could refine mana just like everyone else when he was dry like a well, but after that, his mana appeared to lie dormant until he did something with his void energy whose trigger was still a mystery to them.


    ''If his void energy is the only thing he can circulate right now, that must be the key to controlling his mana as well...''


    "Channel your ''mana'' again," Zol instructed and Alex understood the message. He channelled his energy through his system and it took the blazing form once again.


    Observing closing, Zol witnessed how the void energy blended with the mana and brought forth his blazing form.


    "Now direct your mana towards the storage organelles..."


    Alex did as instructed and slowly drained the energy flowing all over his cells back into them and to the manitoria. Like energy being taken from an excited electron, the cells slowly lost their charged state and returned to normal.


    His blazing form died down along the mana returning to their organelles, leaving only the void energy he recalled back.


    Zol removed his finger and stepped back. What he did right now had given him a lot of information about how to activate his blazing form on command.


    ''The key is getting his mana flowing first. But that shouldn''t be too much of an issue. I believe it is something everyone can do,'' He thought in silence as he watched the out sigh in relief.


    "You can return to your room now. We''ll call for you once the academy concludes the academic year."


    "Yes, Lord Zol." He bowed slightly to him and then to Mason before leaving the roof.


    "..."


    The two hunters watched his disappearing form, each with their own thoughts.


    "It was a wise decision to come here today," Mason muttered with a small smile.


    "Come on, we have some things to discuss," Zol said, then took to the skies, disappearing over the horizon.


    With one last look in Alex''s direction, Mason also took off.

 Chapter 206 Progress (2)

    A few days had passed since the conclusion of the first-year competitions and has become the talk of the entire academy and its environs.


    Everywhere one went, all people talked about was Alex and the miracles he pulled in the last trial.


    That and how he exploded with greater physical strength and speed that was later discovered to have placed him near the peak of Class E awakened.


    Now the question on everyone''s lips was how to do the same with their mana. However, without the right instructions, it proved to be difficult as if it were easy, someone would have discovered the application years ago.


    The academic year was close to its end and the students met their instructors for the final results of the competition and as one would guess, Alexander Gray came out on top with the second place taken by Zen.


    Ross came in fifth while Julia fell below the 50th position. It was to be expected as she did not partake in the last event and even though thousands took part in it, their performance was not too impressive to push her further down.


    Julia had still racked up a lot of points in the three trials. But the person herself did not care much about the results as it wouldn''t change her standing in class. As long as Alex was by her side, she was all good.


    "There will be a closing event in two days to bring an end to this academic year." Instructor Horvey told his students who beamed with joy.


    Where there was an event, there was free food.


    "Now this obviously means, you will be having the rest of the year off to do whatever you like. I''m glad that no one fell below the points threshold and will continue to accompany me to the next class.


    "We will be, however, welcoming some new faces who cashed out their points for a place in this class."


    The last bit did not surprise them as it was stated in the beginning that something like that would happen.


    Looking at the expressions of his students, instructor Horvey appreciated their calm demeanour and concluded his message.


    "Further information about the closing event will be communicated to you. I look forward to our time in the next class next year.


    "You have the rest of the time to yourself." With that, instructor Horvey left the kids, officially closing the class till next year. Whatever the kid did till the event and vacation was up to them.


    "Haa... Finally." Someone sighed the moment the instructor left the class.


    "Yes, of course. I''ll make sure everything is in order for the envoy''s visit. But..."


    She hesitated not sure whether to continue. After all, as the boss, he must already know, right?


    [What is it, Seraph? Speak.]


    "Right. It''s about Lord Zol. He seems to have taken the boy under his wings." She said without further explanation. The message was clear enough for anyone to understand.


    [Ah... Do not worry. It''s only a social visit.]


    "I understand." She bowed again and waited for the communication to end before lifting her head once again.


    "Haa.... This is the worst. How many times have I spoken to him over the years?" She muttered to herself before reclining into her chair.


    Under normal circumstances, her boss didn''t check on the academy the way he did. But things changed with the presence of Alexander.


    Too many eyes were on him and she couldn''t deny her own interest as well, so she understood the interest.


    "Things will be getting rowdy for some time..." She muttered as her mind drifted to what she read in Alex''s file the AI compiled.


    ''Another energy, huh... To think that would be what made him different and the key to unlocking all those powerful states.


    ''The last one should be doable for everyone.''


    The system did a good job taking a deep scan of Alex''s body when his cells became in flux with mana. It recorded how the mana flowed from the storage organelles into the cells without going through the mana channels.


    And from what the system deduced, it was what exploded his strength and speed to such a degree. If she could replicate that with a larger pool of mana, she could call forth enough strength to take on Class A void creatures by herself.


    ''Hehehe... Let''s try it out.''


    She got up in excitement and headed for her training room.


    Naturally, she wasn''t the only one on a mission to achieve that form, everyone who had that data was already attempting to find the trigger.

 Chapter 207 Closing Ceremony (1)

    The past two days had been resting days for Alex and his friends. He had no desire to do anything besides going out to have fun.


    With the academic year basically coming to an end, they had nothing to do besides wait for the closing ceremony and then return home.


    Right now, Alex was in his bathroom putting on the new suit he got for the occasion. With the kind of money he had on him, he could afford pretty much anything he wanted.


    He didn''t need to buy expensive armour or anything of the sort as Lord Zol had gifted him and his friends armour that was far superior to anything they could afford themselves.


    After checking out himself in the mirror, Alex asked his AI assistant, "Xex, what do you think?"


    [You''re clean up nicely, Alexander. I''m sure you''ll be the star of the show.]


    "You don''t say." He chuckled at the comment and then left for the ceremony.


    The event had already begun, but he and his friends chose to arrive late on purpose; you know... for the grand entrance and all that.


    "I wonder if Lord Zol and Lord Mason would be there..." He wondered as he left his room and descended the building where he moved towards the ride waiting for him.


    He got inside and Julia immediately moved to cling to him and rubbed her face against his, like a cat missing their owner.


    "You look handsome," Julia complimented with a smile and a kiss on his cheek.


    "Aww... Thank you. You look amazing in that dress." He returned the compliment.


    He wasn''t just being nice. Julia was one hell of a beauty without putting in any effort. With the bright light blue and white dress she currently wore, it wouldn''t be a surprise if all the boys couldn''t take their eyes off her.


    "Hmph. Naturally...." She pouted and turned her face away in mock indignance.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you from all the bad boys." He understood her very well and guessed what she wanted him to do.


    "Now we''re talking..." She smiled and returned to clinging to his arm.


    Alex beamed in joy and parted her head before turning to look at Ross who had a deadpan look on his face.


    "Tsk. You don''t have to be rude."


    "The red hair is still single. You can try your luck with him."


    Ross was equally famous for his unrelenting flames and serious no-nonsense demeanour. But he mostly remained quiet when with Alex and this gave others the impression of a cold and ruthless person. Stay connected via empire


    That and his tall stature that would most boys to shame added to the impression, but Ross could give a fuck what they thought of him.


    "Yeah... But he feels kind of scary."


    Conversations like this took place all around, but with the music playing in the background, the trio couldn''t hear what they were saying.


    Alex however could see the bright stars in the eyes of some of the female students and deduce what they were thinking.


    He suddenly felt a chill down his spine and quickly said, "You''re the only one for me, babe. The other girls have nothing on you."


    Alex could only smile wryly. He didn''t even do anything, yet he had to apologize or face Julia''s wrath.


    Well, mostly she attacked the other girls and put them in their place. She feared no one and would do it regardless of where she found herself.


    After all, who would dare stand in the way of the cold princess?


    "Hmph!" She snorted and pulled him away, following the waiter to their assigned table.


    "Haa.... Just kill me already..." Ross complained and followed behind them.


    His tall stature along with the way he dressed brought out his own charm and of course, his admirers.


    Taking their time to enjoy the meals and the good music, the trio talked about various things as time quickly moved towards the main event.


    Then the attention of the students, instructors and guests moved to the main stage where a beautiful lady walked to the podium.


    <Good evening, ladies and gentlemen. My name is Angela Skyfall and I''ll be your host for this evening of fun and awards.>


    Angela greeted the audience with a warm smile.

 Chapter 208 Closing Ceremony (2)

    <Good evening, ladies and gentlemen. My name is Angela Skyfall and I''ll be your host for this evening of fun and awards.>


    Angela looked over the large gathering with a bright smile before continuing her address to the audience.


    <Now before we start, we''ll have a small word from our very own head: Principal Seraph Yiny. Let us all welcome her with a round of applause.>


    The audience applauded as they watched the principal make her way over to the podium before facing everyone.


    <Good evening, students, everyone. It''s been a while since I addressed the first years.>


    Her eyes darted around looking at the numerous faces of the students before landing on Alex''s who was seated at one of the many front role tables.


    <It''s been a wonderful year having so many talented youths train under the guidance of our instructors. Through it all, you have toiled and given it your all. The academy is proud of your achievements.


    <Congratulations on making it through the first year.>


    Claps of applause resounded when the principal reached this point and after the applause died down, she continued.


    <But this is just the beginning of your long journey to become powerful hunters to defend humanity against the dangers of our universe.


    <Things will not always go as planned but know that they will always get better if you keep moving.


    <And in all of this, don''t forget to live your life as well...> She ended her message here with another round of applause.


    Angela returned to the podium once the principal returned to her seat among the high-ranking guests.


    <Without further delay, let''s proceed to the award ceremony...>


    ....


    After many names and awards later, it was Alex''s turn to go up and as the overall best student and the elite amongst elites, he was naturally the last to go.


    <And to our very best student of the first years, please help me welcome Alexander Gray!>


    ''I''m sure they are here in this very space.''


    "I want to have a chat with the boy. Arrange that for me, and do it right now. I''ll be waiting in the receiving room." Sawn commanded and then stood up to leave.


    "Yes, of course." She nodded and also got to her feet and called one of the attendants and gave him instructions to summon Alex and guide him to the receiving room.


    "Yes, Principal Yiny." The attendant nodded and moved to carry out the order.


    ........


    Hunter Zol and Mason observed the happenings of the ceremony with their attention focused on Sawn. They both knew who he was and what he was here for.


    "You think he''ll try something funny?" Mason inquired, looking at Zol.


    "No. He knows we''re here." Zol replied and watched the attendant go fetch Alex. His senses were locked on the event to ensure nothing out of expectation happened.


    This was his domain after all, more so, his home planet. Nothing was going to happen under his watch.


    ....


    "Alexander Gray..." The attendant called to Alex, prompting him to turn around along with Julia.


    "Yes?"


    "Sorry to interrupt your time, but the principal would like to have a word with you."


    "The principal?" Alex furrowed his brows in confusion. He was under the impression that the academy was already on the break after the conclusion of the event.


    "Yes, if you''ll kindly follow me this way." He stepped aside and gestured for Alex to join him. He was just doing his job and had no explanation for the questioning gaze Alex gave him.


    Alex exchanged a glance with Julia who just shrugged in response. It wasn''t as if she could stop the principal from having a talk with Alex.


    With a sigh, Alex instructed the attendant to lead the way, and under the curious gazes of Ross and Julia, Alex disappeared from the dancefloor.

 Chapter 209 A Special Invite

    Alex arrived before the principal who stood at the entrance to a room. He thought she would be waiting for him in a room but not at the entrance.


    "Principal Yiny." He greeted her with a curious look on his face.


    The principal understood his questioning gaze. "I can understand the question you have. But I''m not the one who wants to meet you." She explained.


    "You''re not?" Alex asked in confusion. "Is it Hunter Zol?"


    Lord Zol and maybe Lord Mason, if he was around, could be the only one who had sufficient authority to make the principal act like the middleman.


    "No, Alex. It''s someone you probably haven''t heard of before. You''ll meet him shortly as he is waiting for you behind this door." She pointed behind her and Alex''s gaze shifted to the door before returning it to the principal.


    "He will introduce himself to you... Just be on your best behaviour." She advised and Alex nodded.


    He did not know who it was but if they could make the principal act as a messenger, then it could only be someone high up the ladder.


    "Good." She stepped aside and gestured for Alex to open the door and enter.


    Alex opened the door to the spacious room that had large sofas around a centre table. Standing at the far end of the room and looking out the night sky was a tall man in a black suit.


    The man''s profile looked familiar to Alex but he wasn''t sure where he saw him.


    "Alexander Gray..." Suddenly the man called out and turned around and Alex finally understood.


    ''He was among the principal''s guests.''


    "I''m sure you''re wondering why I called for you," Sawn said and slowly walked towards one of the sofas before gesturing to Alex to have a seat as well.


    Alex didn''t stand on ceremony and gave a slight nod before sitting on the opposite chair.


    "My name is Sawn Exlaw and I''m an envoy of one of the members of the empire''s council." He introduced with a stretched hand which Alex took with a slightly shocked expression.


    The handshake was brief but it allowed Sawn to scan Alex''s body, yet he found nothing out of the ordinary just like the reports said.


    ''Strange...''


    Hearing the question, Alex smiled wryly and shook his head, "No, Mr. Exlaw. I tried to replicate what I did but haven''t found the trigger yet. I believe it will take some time for that to happen."


    Alex lied.


    He had some ideas on how to do that with his void energy, and of course, attempted it with some progress. He just hadn''t given it his all yet. After all, there was no rush.


    Naturally, the main reason he said that was because no one else had void energy and couldn''t do it the way he would.


    Sawn stared at the boy''s expression for a couple more minutes before letting out a small sigh. He couldn''t see through the boy despite his level. He focused on the boy''s heart rate and everything but found no hint of lying.


    ''All in due time...''


    It''s a work in progress. If it was that easy, everyone would have done it.


    "Very well," Sawn muttered and got back to his feet, quickly followed by Alex. He understood that the conversation was over.


    He watched as Sawn made a gesture and generated a holographic card before sending it towards Alex who caught it with his watch.


    [Mr. Sawn Exlaw.]


    [Contact: ....]


    "That''s my personal contact. Reach out when you have a change of heart. Opportunities like that don''t come often," He advised with both hands behind his back.


    "Also, when you discover a way to use that technique, don''t forget to send me the method.


    "It''s a game changer not only for me and your leaders, but for every hunter out there risking their lives."


    Alex nodded and then bowed slightly and inwardly shook his head at the man''s attempt to guilt trip him. He didn''t really mind as he never thought of keeping it to himself should he find the ''mana'' way.


    "Thank you, Mr. Exlaw. I''ll be sure to let you know once I have something."


    "Good. You may go."


    Sawn gestured and watched as Alex left the room.


    All this while, he was keenly aware that someone was keeping an eye on him. He may not be a Class S awakened, but he was no joke either. ''There''s no rush at all. One way or another...''

 Chapter 210 Back Home (1)

    With the conclusion of the ceremony, the academy was officially on vacation and the students were free to go home to relax.


    However, Alex had managed to create a sort of standard that most students, especially those in the elite classes aspired to reach.


    Alex came out as the overall best-performing student despite his mana-level issues. The way he handled his trials had inspired most to not relax during the breaks.


    Everyone was making plans to break through to the next level. And since raising levels from Class F to Class E was the easiest as most people only needed one year of dedication and hard work, it was doable.


    ........


    Alex and Ross arrived at the interplanetary teleportation hub to return to Earth with Julia escorting them to bid them farewell.


    Along the way to the hub, she clung to Alex and refused to let him go. While she was at liberty to go visit him whenever she wanted, the very thought of being separated from Alex made her sad.


    "You don''t have to be so miserable, you know? I''m just a planet away. And knowing you, you''ll probably be there by tomorrow."


    Alex consoled her with shoulder rubs and head kisses. Julia had taken a liken to acting like a child in his arms. Of course, he had no complaints whatsoever.


    Knowing that Julia loved him that much warmth his heart.


    "I know... And I''ll definitely be there before you know it. With our birthdays coming up, we all have to celebrate.


    "Also, we have to go on lots of dates. There wasn''t enough time during classes, but now.... Hehehe..."


    Julia began making plans and slowly got out of Alex''s embrace. The expression on her face made her look like a maniac having an epiphany.


    "This is madness..." Ross muttered with a head shake.


    "Let''s get going already. My brother is waiting for me." Ross had had enough of the lovey-dovey. If Alex didn''t move, he was going to move him.


    "Hmph! You''re just jealous." Julia snorted and looked away with folded arms.


    "Yes... Yes, I am jealous! You happy?"


    Ross finally snapped after having enough of the nonsense. Alex stood aside and smiled wryly, not desiring to interrupt their farewell.


    "Yes."


    "Hey, man. You''ve gotten big. What have you been eating?" He commented, rubbing his brother''s hair.


    The past year had been good to him as he had grown taller than the last time he saw him and that was just a few weeks ago!


    "You''re one to talk. You look and sound like a grown man already."


    Alex and Ross laughed at the boy''s comment. "Of course, I do grown-up things."


    He replied innocently, but then Ross turned to look at him while Aaron narrowed his eyes at Alex.


    Confused why they looked at him that way, he asked.


    "What?"


    Only after going over what he said in his head did he realize what he said, "Oh... My bad." He could only smile awkwardly.


    Shortly after, his parents, sister and Eein joined them before exchanging pleasantries.


    "Alright, Alex. I''ll be leaving now. See you soon." Ross bid farewell and left with his brother, leaving only the Gray family behind.


    "Let''s get going as well. I have a surprise for everyone." Alex hinted with a bright smile.


    "Oh... Don''t tell you bought some juicy stuff for everyone?" Olivia wondered with stars in her eyes and a creepy smile.


    Suddenly, her Mom slapped the back of her head to get her straight. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ouch! What did I do?" Olivia complained in bitterness, feeling wronged.


    "We''re in public, Oli. Your expression doesn''t suit you." Her Mom chided with hands on her wait.


    Alex and Aaron tried to suppress their laughter at seeing their sister get beat up.


    "Alright, alright. Let''s get going." Their father sighed and gestured for the family to get moving.


    ''It''s good to be back home.'' He mused and then looked at his surroundings and noticed a couple of people moving, pretending to be regular people.


    ''Looks like the security is still working hard... And there is no sign of trouble.'' Alex nodded in good spirits, knowing that his family''s protection was assured.

 Chapter 211 Back Home (2)

    "Here sweety, I made your favourite dish," Sarah said, placing a steaming plate of food before Alex.


    "Thanks, Ma. You''re the best." Alex beamed a smile and began stuffing his face with passion and ignoring the rest of the family.


    "You should at least wait for everyone to be served. Where are your manners?" Olivia rebuked, looking at Alex as if he were a barbarian seeing food for the first time in a long while.


    "Yeah, brother. Mom would have struck my head if I did that." Aaron added with a displeased look. He didn''t like the fact that Alex could get away with certain actions he couldn''t.


    After swallowing whatever he had in his mouth, Alex looked at his siblings and replied, "Unlike you guys, I''ve been away from home. You guys enjoy this almost every day. Cut me some slack."


    "Hmph!" Olivia snorted and Aaron looked away, feeling petty for bringing that up when they just literally welcomed him back.


    "I agree with your sister, Alex. But I''ll forgive you just for today." Sarah replied while preparing the servings for the rest of the family.


    "What would you do if you finish your portion before we even begin?" Her words made sense as Alex was almost done eating his meal.


    With his enhanced reflexes and senses, Alex had gotten used to doing things very fast.


    "Sorry, Ma. It''s just that I missed your cooking so much that I couldn''t help myself." He apologized and added a compliment just in case.


    And the last bit indeed brought a smile to her face. "I know dear..." Sarah replied looking at Alex with a gaze filled with warmth.


    The moment she looked away, however, Alex looked at his two siblings and flashed a mocking grin at them.


    "Maa....?" Aaron called out. "Alex is mocking us." There was no way he was going to miss his chance of getting back at his brother for getting a free pass.


    "Enough already. Alex just got back and like he said, cut him some sack." Willian spoke to put an end to the bickering.


    He enjoyed the liveliness in his home, and even if he missed his son, that didn''t mean they could disturb the peace and quiet.


    Then, he noticed Alex mouth something to him, ''Thanks, old man.'' William narrowed his eyes after Alex called him an old man once again.


    ''This brat is back with his shenanigans.'' He thought with a smile and pride in his heart.


    "Now let''s get back to watching the events. I''m back home people, let''s not turn the atmosphere gloomy." He quickly changed directions so as to prevent them from thinking too much about the issue.


    "Fine," Olivia grumbled, but she could tell that her brother was being honest about finding a way soon enough, though the soon could be years.


    "Must you treat your fellow mates like that?" Sarah asked in a worried tone, not liking how some of the events required the students to fight and kill each other.


    Of course, that was only her opinion. Alex''s father, Aaron and Olivia had totally different expressions. The excitement in the eyes of Aaron and his dad couldn''t be hidden.


    "Awesome!" Aaron muttered with a clenched fist, supporting his brother''s combat abilities and how he handled tricky situations.


    "Don''t worry, Ma. Everything that happened was in a simulation, there was no real damage to the students in any way." Alex explained while leaving out the systemic reconditioning part.


    "No wonder you''re the best student among the first years," Olivia said with clear pride in her voice. "Facing yourself, saving the city and even defeating that guardian that looks almost undefeatable, you''re really something."


    "Yeah, bro. You''ve got to teach me some of those moves. You think I can be as good as you when I awaken?" Aaron asked with shiny eyes, looking at his brother like some kind of celebrity.


    "What can I say? I do what I gotta do." He shrugged, bragging a little now that he was home.


    "I''ll say. Using mana to boost your physical prowess like that will definitely shake the empire." Olivia was keen enough to see that Alex''s discovery could change things even though Alex himself hadn''t mentioned it yet.


    "Good eyes, sis. I can assure you that people are already trying to replicate what I did."


    "What is he talking about?" William asked with a perplexed expression. All he knew was that his son was a hunter genius who was already making a name for himself.


    "Well, Dad. Just know that very soon, the way hunters use their mana is going to take a drastic change." He explained.


    "But the surprise I spoke about is what I got as a reward for obtaining the Celestial Sigil," Alex said with a knowing smile, watching as his family looked at him with curiosity.


    "Well, spit it out already." Olivia rushed him. She was not one to be delayed as she had been patient enough since Alex hinted at it when they met him at the Teleportation Hub.


    "Hehe, sure." He raised his hands defensively before accessing his account balance. The next moment, he projected it to his family.


    "...."

 Chapter 212 Back Home (3)

    For several seconds, the family remained silent as the shock from the amount they were seeing froze them in their spots.


    Suddenly, Olivia squealed like a little girl as the realization of what she was seeing finally hit home and woke the others from their shocked state.


    "Please tell me you''re serious," Olivia asked just to be sure.


    And the nod Alex gave was the final straw as Olivia shot up and jumped in joy.


    Ignoring her, Alex turned to the surprised expression of his Mom and Dad and assured them of the legitimacy of what they were seeing.


    "Are you really sure the academy awarded this huge sum to you?"


    Anyone would understand the kind of shock both parents were feeling as in all their lives, they had never seen so much money at once before.


    ''My son really earned this much just as an award?'' Willaim narrowed his eyes, clearly suspicious of the amount.


    It was too huge a sum to be a gift, and unless he received confirmation from the academy, he was not sure if he should accept it.


    Of course, he didn''t doubt his son as it could be an error on the part of the academy to gift him this much when they meant it to be little.


    An amount of almost $ 100,000,000 was no joke! Anyone would have been sceptical.


    "Yes, Ma. I''m certain." He said and looked at his father who stared at him with a profound gaze.


    "I confirmed with the principal myself and she mentioned it was no mistake."


    It was indeed an award he got from coming out on top. The only thing he didn''t mention was that, aside from the principal and a few others, no one knew what Alex got as a prize.


    "So, this money is for you, brother?" Aaron was old enough to know how much weight that amount carried.


    "Exactly..." Alex replied with his eyes focusing on his father. He knew he was the one he had to convince.


    "Dad... you okay?"


    "Oh, yeah... I''m good." He came out of his thoughts and nodded.


    "What are you worried about? Your actions appear as if you don''t trust Alex." Olivia finally regained enough composure to understand how her parents were feeling.


    Olivia knew her brother and understood his nature very well. So, she found it difficult to understand why her parents who gave birth and raised him felt otherwise.


    Aaron literally had stars shining in his eyes looking at his brother''s heroic figure.


    "Unfortunately, no." Alex shook his head. "The armour was designed to recognize my energy signature and will not respond to anybody else."


    "Oh, okay." Aaron lowered his head in disappointment as Olivia rubbed his back to console him.


    Recalling back his armour and weapon, he went ahead and transferred the amount into his father''s account under the excited expressions of Olivia and Aaron.


    "Hehehe... we can go shopping."


    Olivia turned to Alex and stared at him like some juicy piece of meat ripe for the taking. Her mind completely ignored the sum Alex sent to their father as that was obviously going to be used for the family.


    Alex''s money, on the other hand, was all hers to do with what she pleased.


    "Sure, why not? But I have better news." He smiled mysteriously and then got up to his feet.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "More news?" Olivia furrowed her brows and also stood up, quickly followed by Aaron. No one need tell him that whatever Alex was about to say next would make Olivia jump him.


    It was best to create distance before the cat-and-mouse game began.


    "Come on, spit it out already." Olivia urged with a bit of frustration, hating how Alex was purposely holding back with the reveals.


    Smiling mysteriously, Alex spoke.


    "It''s about Julia and I...."


    He ended it there and ran.


    It took Olivia and everyone else a second to process his words and when it finally settled in.


    Olivia gasped in shock and surprise which was quickly followed by joy.


    "FINALLY!"


    She yelled with clenched fists. But then Alex was nowhere to be found.


    "Hey, get back here!"

 Chapter 213 Giving Your Word

    Julia was re-informed about the return of her father once they arrived at the Knight mansion.


    "How long had he been back?"


    Julia asked as she made her way from her room towards her parent''s section of the mansion. As a large household, there was more than enough room for everyone and the guests they also received.


    "It''s been a few days and while he still keeps busy, he made it clear to send you over once we returned from the academy."


    James replied walking a step behind her to show their status. Regardless of strength, he was still a servant.


    "Any idea why he wishes to see me?" She gave a side eye, curious as to what her father wanted. Of course, their relationship was good. It was just that her dad rarely stayed at home and focused on his duties.


    "Not sure, but from where he returned from, I can more or less make an educated guess." James hinted and waited for Julia to give the go-ahead if she was interested in hearing his take on the matter.


    She nodded and James proceeded to give her his guess.


    "He returned from the Kovan system. I think it has something to do with the Younge family."


    Julia furrowed her brows not entirely sure what that meant. Of course, she knew about the Younge family as just like theirs, they were a powerful family of hunters who have had a Class S hunter in the past.


    Of course, the family was still strong as one of its members was on the verge of breaking through to the S Class rank.


    "What does that have to do with me?" She inquired with raised brows. She failed to find the connection between her and that family.


    "Like I mentioned earlier, Miss Julia. It''s just an educated guess."


    Julia remained silent and did not reply, lost in her own thoughts and trying to find the link she was missing.


    A few minutes later, Julia arrived at the large double doors that led into the office space of her dad as James stood behind and would wait till she finished.


    With a sharp breath, Julia opened the doors and entered.


    Her eyes drifted to the man seated in a desk chair with his back towards Julia and face looking out the window.


    "And that''s how Alex confessed to me." She ended with a grin.


    Naturally, she avoided mentioning her ''character'' issues. But Lucas wasn''t born yesterday, he spotted the holes in her story but chose to remain silent.


    "That is indeed a wonderful experience. I''d like to meet the boy myself."


    He gave his honest thought. In fact, it had been on his schedule for a while now. Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    ''With Zol''s interest in the boy, it would be a shame to be left behind.''


    "Definitely, I''ll introduce him to you. We even plan on meeting in a few days." She added in excitement, already forgetting why she was here.


    "Good. This brings me to the reason I called for you, Julia."


    Lucas''s tone took a serious turn when he used her name instead of his endearment term. And Julia noticed the change as well and composed herself.


    "You are familiar with the Younge family, correct?" Lucas asked and Julia nodded.


    "Good. Some time ago, long before you even began attending the academy, the head of the Younge family and I made an arrangement."


    He paused to give Julia time to digest his words as he knew she would go berserk. Watching her nod in understanding, he finally dropped the bomb.


    "I want you to meet the young heir of the Younge family."


    Julia furrowed her brows not liking the sound of those words. However, before she could make any comments, Lucas raised his hand.


    "Let me finish. Understand that this was done before you met Alexander and because I gave my word, I can''t take it back.


    "I just need you to give the boy a chance to meet with you."


    He ended and waited for her daughter to explode like he expected, yet Julia just remained still with furrowed brows.


    Her eyes bore into his and while there was a glimpse of simmering emotions brewing, Julia stayed calm, surprising her father greatly.


    ''Did I miss something?'' He mused in confusion.@@@@

 Chapter 214 Extortion

    Julia continued to stare at her father with a frown and while it was clear she was not pleased with his news, she didn''t overreact.


    She knew her father enough to know that he wouldn''t force her to do anything. It was why he did not make any complaints about Julia dating Alex.


    ''But he has already given his word. And that means I''ll have to entertain a jackass for a few days.''


    She lowered her head with a sigh and when she lifted it back, she spoke, "I understand your dilemma, Father. But know that it will not result in anything."


    She needed to make sure her father understood that, even if he knew already.


    "Of course, princess. Just be a good host for a few days and everything will be fine." Lucas reassured, silently surprised by Julia''s maturity.


    ''She''s grown up.'' He smiled inwardly.


    There was no requirement that Julia and the Younge heir would have to be romantically involved, as it was only a way for the two to meet each other and see if there was any connection that could result from that.


    "When am I to expect him?"


    "He will be here in a week''s time," Lucas answered with an apologetic smile when he noticed how Julia''s frown deepened.


    "You seem to have plans..."


    He muttered and Julia nodded, "Yes. I have plans with Alex as well as meeting Uncle and Lord Mason sometime later."


    Lucas nodded and didn''t bother with an explanation as he could more or less guess what the S-Class hunters wanted with the kids.


    ''Maybe I should join in on the fun.'' He flashed a brief smile in thought.


    "Is there something else I need to know to avoid being blindsided?" Julia raised a question.


    "Hmm..." Lucas pinched the bridge of his nose, already dreading what he was about to say.


    "How do I say this...? Henry is a bit difficult to deal with." He stated and for a moment, silence settled between the two.


    "What does that mean?" Julia narrowed her eyes at her father. She didn''t like the sound of that no more than having to meet the Henry fellow.


    "Well... He doesn''t know how to take no for an answer and a whole lot of other character flaws."


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "So basically, he is stuck-up." Julia summarized and Lucas affirmed.


    Of course, they were issues to everyone else, not those she had connections with. Well... There was the aspect of her possessive self too, but that was only for the person she loved.


    And at this point, it was already decided before he even returned.


    "Tell James to come in. I want to have a word with him." Lucas stated as Julia turned around with a nod before continuing her way.


    ....


    A few days later


    Today was the day Julia was visiting Earth for her planned date with Alex and while she wouldn''t be coming alone, her company would keep a distance from the young couple.


    "Come on, James. Move it!


    "Alex might already be waiting for my arrival." Julia urged James to pick up the pace as they headed for the family''s private teleportation centre.


    "Of course, Miss Julia."


    James shook his head with a smile as he hurried his steps.


    After a quick play around by the operators, the two disappeared from Mars and appeared on Earth where a vehicle was already waiting for the two.


    Julia rushed into the vehicle before James could even step out of the teleportation circle. With their destination already inputted into the vehicle''s navigations, it zoomed away the moment James closed the door.


    ''My word. When was the last time I was rushed?''


    A few minutes later, the vehicle stopped at the amusement parking space as the two got down and made their way to the main grounds.


    Julia''s bright smile captured the attention of every passerby as some males even attempted to approach her, but then they would feel a cold shiver down their spine and quickly disappear.


    "Hey, handsome."


    Julia called out softly the moment she arrived behind Alex who looked around from time to time.


    Alex froze for a moment before a smile adorned his features. He slowly turned around and froze again when his eyes fell on Julia.


    "Wow"


    He muttered with a slight gulp.


    It was an instinctive utterance, but it described how Alex felt at that moment.

 Chapter 215 An Expensive Date (1)

    "Wow."


    Alex remained frozen as he took in the breathtaking beauty before him. Naturally, he wasn''t the only one as Julia had been turning heads and raising commotions wherever she passed.


    She wore a one-piece day dress that reached her knees and clung to her body, not too tight and not too loose either, bringing out her fair skin and shape.


    It had a V-shape cut neck and shoulder sleeves and a blend of silvery white and sky blue. The dress complimented her hair and eyes, and adding that to the bright smile she had brought out her charm to another level.


    It was a makeover Alex had never seen Julia in and was the reason for his shocked state.


    "How do I look?" She asked despite already knowing what Alex thought from his earlier utterance. It would be a crime if Alex failed to do justice in the compliment department.


    He quickly regained his composure with a gulp.@@@@


    "You look amazing, Julia; I''m lucky to be here with you today." He replied mirroring her bright smile.


    She chuckled a bit and complimented Alex''s appearance as well before moving forward to take his arm in hers.


    Alex looked behind Julia and waved at the incognito figure that was James who responded with a nod.


    "Shall we?"


    Alex asked and Julia nodded in contentment as the two made their way through the crowd and attracted attention wherever they went.


    "Who are they?" An onlooker with mouth wide agape asked no one in particular. But a response came nonetheless.


    "How would I know that? But that the boy looks familiar, like I''ve seen him on TV before."


    "Now that you mention it, he does."


    "That''s Alexander Gray. You know, the miracle boy? The only one to have ever survived the cosmic mana wave?"


    There was no deep conversation where the two tried to make their feelings known to the other. Their actions spoke volumes of the emotions the two shared.


    After the ride, they moved on to enjoy other attractions, with Julia acting overly enthusiastic, like a child experiencing her first amusement ride.


    "Haa... Let''s do something else." Julia suggested once again, but Alex has had enough of the amusements.


    Someone like him with enhanced physicals barely felt any joy from the rides and only enjoyed the company of Julia. He knew Julia would be the same as well.


    "Nah... I''m spent." He said and then looked around and spotted something that caught his attention.


    "Why don''t we get something to eat instead. Then we can head to the city where we can do other things."


    Julia looked at the large diner and nodded in agreement. "Sounds like a plan."


    The two headed towards the diner and found an empty booth they could use. A waiter approached the two with a smile and handed them two menus.


    There were a variety of dishes to choose from and even though it was called a diner, some of the things on the menu were quite expensive. It would have been a challenge for the old Alex to afford.


    Now...


    It could only be called chicken change; a thought that brought a soft smile to his face.


    Once they made their choice, they called back the waiter who went to get their dish ready. And while they waited, Julia suddenly brought out a black card Alex recognized at a glance.


    He tilted his head in confusion and asked. "Why are you bringing that out?"


    There was no judgement in his voice as he only desired to understand why she brought out a black card at a place like this.


    What they were ordering was only expensive to the old Alex, but overall was nothing. It wasn''t something that needed a black card.


    Julia giggled at his expression. "It''s my father''s card. I seized it as punishment for something he did."


    "What?"

 Chapter 216 An Expensive Date (2)

    "What?"


    Alex exclaimed softly, being mindful of where he was. He looked around to see if anyone was gazing their way and when everything seemed normal, he refocused on Julia.


    "Punishment?"


    The seizing did not surprise him as the word punishment. Since when did children have the power to punish their parents?


    ''Maybe it''s a rich people thing...'' He thought in silence.


    "Hehe... Not exactly, it''s something he did that I''ll tell you later." Her expression changed at that point before changing, but Alex noticed it all the same.


    "I don''t want to ruin the mood.


    "Just know that I plan to spend as much money as I can and there is nothing my father can do about it. And knowing that I can''t do all that spending alone, I decided to bring it out.


    "We can use this for the rest of our date. Also, once we get into town, let''s go on a shopping spree."


    Julia explained her plans with a cheerful smile as if what she just said was the most normal thing there was.


    Alex could only smile wryly at her words. "Is it really okay?" He wasn''t afraid to spend as he didn''t want to get Julia into trouble.


    "Absolutely." She nodded with a puffed-out chest, feeling smug about her plans.


    "Sure, I''m game." He agreed with a shrug. If Julia said it was fine, then it was fine. They were here today to have fun and that is what they were going to do.


    Whoever paid for it didn''t matter.


    ''Maybe the amount I have is the chicken change.'' He felt embarrassed at his earlier thoughts.


    Shortly after, the waiter brought their dishes and the two quickly dug in. Julia attempted to feed Alex multiple times, but Alex shook his head not wanting to be seen doing that.


    The people around might seem like they were minding their own business, but he had already caught many gazes sent their way.


    And while there was no hostility, he still didn''t like it; especially when it could end up on the empire''s network for everyone to see. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    However, Julia''s expression changed after many denials. Feeling bad for his actions, Alex gave in and Julia sheepishly fed him all the things she could and even urged him to do the same for her.


    And one thing about the supplies they just got was that it wasn''t going to be touched until they were actually on a mission, away from society. Everything was designed and made to last for many years without going bad.


    The only thing they couldn''t get was void serum as they were not officially hunters and also not at the level needed for it to be taken. In fact, they were not even allowed to see where they were kept.


    "Yeah... This should be everything." Alex muttered and looked outside, noticing the sky darkening.


    "Night is approaching," Alex said and gestured with his head for Julia to move closer. It was time their day came to a close.


    They two made their way to the parking lot after contacting James to bring Julia''s ride.


    "Alex?" Suddenly, Julia stopped and called out softly.


    "Hm?" He turned around, noticing the seriousness in her voice.


    "What is it?" he asked feeling a bit worried.


    Julia took a deep breath and exhaled before speaking, "Remember what I said about punishing my dad for doing something?"


    Alex nodded and waited for her to continue.


    Julia braced herself and then explained everything about the situation to Alex. Naturally, she knew Alex would not make anything out of it, but telling him still felt off to her.


    "I see...And is that why you appear dejected?" he asked. He felt no insecurity about what Julia needed to do as he was absolutely certain about Julia being his and only his.


    Julia''s father knew this and that was why he didn''t try to disrupt whatever was going on between them in favour of some rich douchebag.


    "Yeah... I have to be his host in a few days."


    "Don''t worry about it," Alex approached and hugged Julia who returned the embrace with equal fervour.


    "It''s just for a few days and you can say goodbye for good. Then we can focus on our upcoming birthdays."


    Alex added at the end, prompting a sweet hum of approval from Julia.


    "Thanks, Alex."


    "You''re welcome, babe. I''m with you all the way."

 Chapter 217 Henrys Arrival

    Just like Julia had assured her father, she resolved herself to act like a good host when Henry Younge arrived in the Sol system.


    Accompanying her was James who made his presence as minimal as possible to not interfere in Julia''s duty as a good host." Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hello, Julia Knight. My name is Henry and I''ll be in your care."


    Henry introduced himself with a killer smile that would have swooned any girl off her feet the moment Julia went to receive him and his travelling envoy.


    Henry was almost as tall as Alex and had short curly silver hair and eyes that gave him an alluring charm. In his star system, he was one of the top talents and also someone all the ladies wanted to have a piece of.


    He knew that and so did everyone around him. And this formed a large part of his personality; an easygoing boy who went with the flow and never got a no for an answer.


    However, to Julia, he might as well be the dumbest person in the universe.


    ''Who is he trying to win over with that smile?'' Julia sneered inwardly but actually said, "I''m Julia and it''s a pleasure."


    She had to convey a polite front to her guests even though being there was the last place she wanted to be. Also, she had a very strong urge to wipe that smug grin off his face.


    Henry was very good-looking and he knew it, so why not make use of that charm? It was one of his philosophies.


    Starring into Julia''s beautiful eyes, Henry had a thought.


    ''She''s more beautiful than I heard. And she''s not like the other girls I''ve come across trying to look difficult to approach yet failing miserably.''


    Julia was like a new challenge for him and though all this was arranged by their parents, he was starting to like Julia just from first glance.


    Henry realized Julia had no reaction to his charming face at all like it didn''t phase her.


    ''She hadn''t shown any reaction to my charm. Hohoho... I''m going to enjoy snatching her away from that bastard.''


    After the exchange of pleasantries, Julia along with her envoy led her guest back to the Knight Mansion where she took him on a tour.


    The two strangers made small talk with Henry asking the questions and Julia doing her best to answer them.


    Along the way, she noticed how Henry tried to get close to her and while she remained quiet for the most part, the fool took it as his cue to get closer.


    Julia had immediately called him the moment she arrived in her room as she began throwing a tantrum and fits of swearing.


    [Calm down, Julia.]


    Alex said after managing to get a hold of his laughter.


    [I won''t pretend to know how that feels like, but from what you''ve told me. The boy is very good-looking and was probably thinking he could win you over with his charms.


    [But you already knew that. So, I don''t see why you''re complaining so much when the boy''s efforts will be futile anyway.]


    "Hmph! Who does he think he is? I''m not some girl who would fall for a pretty face." She cried in outrage.


    Suddenly, she narrowed her eyes at Alex, staring at his profile with suspicious eyes.


    [What?]


    Alex tilted his head in confusion not understanding how the girl''s mode suddenly shifted as if he was in the wrong.


    ''I probably am, aren''t I?'' He could tell that it was something he said or didn''t say. He just wasn''t sure.


    "Why are you so calm when someone is attempting to court me? Are you not going to stand up for me?"


    ''So that''s why.'' Alex sighed inwardly and thought of a proper response.


    [Should I be worried? I believe in you and the love we share and know for a fact that prince charming won''t be able to put a dent in that.]


    [So tell me, Julia. Is it right to panic and show my lack of trust in you or stay composed, knowing very well my babe is mine and mine alone.]


    Alex spoke with confidence and a knowing smile. There was no way Julia could come up with another argument after that.


    And truly, she remained quiet as her thoughts processed what Alex said, finding them convincing. It also showed that Alex believed in her and she smiled sweetly.


    She was completely sold.


    [That''s my girl. Now, let''s forget him and talk about our party.]


    Julia quickly turned to Alex as this was something she would rather do than sit around or entertain some douchebag. It was also time spent with Alex and she valued every bit of that time.

 Chapter 218 Birthday Celebration

    The trio of friends had agreed to throw one big party for their birthdays instead of doing one at a time and they chose Julia''s home as the occasion for the celebration.


    Ross was the eldest of the group and turned 17 years first, followed by Alexander and then Julia.


    On each of their birthdays, the friends had a small session with themselves and their families and did nothing special.


    However, once the three all turned 17 years old, the preparations were made at Julia''s home.


    Due to the tight niche nature of the friends, only family and closest friends were invited to the celebrations along with some of their classmates who could make it.


    The celebration was chosen to take place in the evening and outdoors, taking advantage of the natural lights and beauty the stars brought.


    And as kids connected to two powerful Class S hunters, some important figures accepted the invitation sent to them. Among them was their very own class instructor, Horvey Doe.


    He along with the principal and a few others graced the celebration with their presence.@@@@


    What was supposed to be a small celebration was turning into something major that brought out big shots all because of a certain someone.


    By dusk, the invited guest had arrived with some measure of activity happening with the adults as they chatted away.


    "Oi, Alex. You''re telling me all these big shorts came here just to celebrate your birthdays?" Olivia asked in shock staring out the window and at the celebration grounds.


    The family of five were sharply dressed in their finest clothes after a little bit of spending and in a large room given to them.


    "Not really. Most of them are here because Lord Zol and Lord Mason will be present.


    "Everyone wants to have a connection with the big sharks," Alex explained with a shrug, relaxing in his chair and awaiting the start of the party.


    "Don''t be silly, Alex. The two gods are here because of you. Maybe Lord Zol for Julia, but anyone with half a brain could see it''s because of you."


    Olivia added, not accepting Alex''s humble take on the matter.


    "She''s right. And what you say is true as well. You have a connection with those hunters and if those people can have a connection with you kids..."


    William said, his meaning clear. After Alex explained everything that transpired at the academy to the family, he understood how much weight Alex currently had.


    After the kind of money Alex and Julia had spent earlier on their date, most of the gifts were pretty much useless but still an appreciated sentiment.


    The two had generously passed Ross''s portion to him and he was shocked and frozen for many minutes. He had even attempted to reject their items, but a show of their nanite storage told Ross he would be the only one left behind.


    Once the gifting and congratulatory messages were done, the time for socializing came as people made small talk and got to know new people.


    Alex''s family were particularly overwhelmed as they had never been in the presence of so many important and powerful figures.


    "Start getting used to it."


    Alex whispered to them when they met the two hunters. Olivia was rigid like a brick while Aaron had starry eyes the entire time, too excited to produce any sensible words.


    "Alex. You''ve already seen him but I still want to introduce you two. This is my father, Lucas Knight. Dad, Alexander Gray, my beloved."


    She purposely added that last bit so Alex could see his expression and know his take on their relationship despite being told. After all, seeing was believing.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, kid. And I''m sure I''m going to hear more in the future." He stretched his hand for a shake and Alex took it.


    "It''s a pleasure, sir."


    "Mm. If you don''t mind, I''d like to have a word with you after all this is done." Lucas added.


    "Of course. I''ll be free to meet you anytime."


    "Excellent." Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    In the distance, Henry witnessed all the proceedings without actively partaking in it. He didn''t know most of the people and certainly didn''t care about Alex either.


    His goal was only one and to ensure he achieved that; he made a decision.


    "Dad?" He called his dad after the celebrations concluded.


    [Yes, son?]


    A reply came very quickly.


    "I want you to help me with something," he said and then explained the reasoning behind his decision.

 Chapter 219 Back To Work

    Several days had passed since Alex and his friends celebrated a shared birthday and received too many gifts to count.


    And in that time, Alex met with Julia''s father and brother for a man-to-man chat. Needless to say, Alex passed with flying colours.


    "You are aware of our guest Henry, right?" Lucas asked as Alex nodded. With Alex''s confirmation and knowing his reasons for being in their system, Lucas didn''t have to spell it out to Alex to treat Julia well.


    And while Julia herself would go to hell rather than get together with someone else, Lucas had to make the boy understand how precious his daughter was.


    He was not going to tolerate any nonsense from Alex. Alex had to make many assurances to the father and brother till they were satisfied with his response.


    Now with most of the miscellaneous stuff out of the way, the two S-Class Hunters summoned Alex and his friends. It was time to get back to work.


    In a large canyon somewhere on Mars, the two hunters and the kids assembled to discuss what they intended to do.


    With nothing but an empty land that guaranteed peace and quiet, a discussion that was bound to result in changes in their universe began.


    Hunter Zol brought out seats and a small table for snacks, mostly for the kids. He and Mason sat on one side of the table while Alex, Julia and Ross sat on the other one.


    "You already know why we''re here." Zol began and the kids nodded in understanding.


    However, before he could continue, Mason signalled him to pause. He had his own questions for Alex and wanted that cleared before they began.


    Naturally, Zol had explained a lot of things to Mason, but he wanted to hear from the kid himself. He even went through the report of what Alex claimed to have witnessed in that space they called the void/origin space.


    "Alex, tell me more about the energy you use. I want to understand how exactly it''s different from the mana we know."


    Alex nodded as he gathered his thoughts on how to best describe the energy he used. Mason''s curiosity about the energy stemmed from the visitor who had the same energy and aura.


    Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    He knew it was what made Alexander so strong for his level. Honestly, the system of power they used shouldn''t be applied to Alex at all.


    Who knows?


    "Yeah... I still haven''t found a way to increase my level yet. Mana doesn''t seem to cut it for me. Its purpose seems to be different and only time will tell how to do that."


    He always felt a bit down when he was reminded of his failure to increase levels when everyone else was growing.


    Take Ross and Julia as an example. The two were almost on the verge of breaking through. From Alex''s guess, it would take only a few more weeks before they stepped into the ranks of Class E hunters.


    Hearing his words, Zol and Mason exchanged glances. They understood that there was a way for Alex to increase his level as there was evidence frozen and hidden somewhere on one of the empire''s storage and research planets.


    "..."


    Mason remained quiet for a while in contemplation.


    ''If the energy he uses is the same as the ones given off by void creatures and those monsters can travel between the veiled spaces and veils, doesn''t...''


    The meaning behind his thoughts was clear and when he refocused on Zol, he noticed how he subtly shook his head.


    ''It''s too dangerous.'' He read his lips and understood why.


    It wasn''t that Zol hadn''t thought about the issue. If anything, he was probably the only one who actively searched for a way for the boy to get stronger.


    Zol wanted to see how far Alex could go, but the universe out there, the void creatures and the other dangerous happenings prevented him from doing anything.


    He couldn''t just take Alex and shove him into a veil tear or a veiled space and hope the creatures within would spare him in the hopes that he gave off a similar aura.


    There was still a lot they didn''t know about. For instance, Alex may give off the same aura as the spaces and creatures, and may have survived once, but who was to say things would be the same?


    One mistake and Alex could be taken somewhere, devoured by void creatures and who knows what else?


    They as Class S hunters wouldn''t be able to do anything. The only thing they could do was focus on the small discoveries and progress they were making.


    ''I nearly planted the idea into the kid''s head.''


    "That''s fine, kid. I''m sure you''ll find a way. For now, let''s focus on what you have discovered and make you stronger."@@@@

 Chapter 220 Forms: Manastorm and Voidflare

    Alex and his friends nodded as they understood his words. They couldn''t chase something they had no clue about and could only focus on what was before them.@@@@


    And that was finding a way to make the discovery Alex made during the first-year competition accessible for all.


    "Have you come up with a way to call upon that form of yours?" Zol inquired and Alex nodded with a smile.


    "Yes, Lord Zol. In fact, the inspiration came from how you helped me return to my normal state." Zol expected something like this and was not surprised.


    "What''s more, it paved the way for me to use my mana as I see fit," Alex added with a raised right hand, staring at it like a marvel.


    "Unfortunately, it is only useful for increasing my physical attributes. Only when I combine it with my void energy do I take on that golden form."


    Right now, Alex had two states he could take.


    One was where he directed the mana to infuse his cells to extreme saturation and acquire a boost in physical strength. The second is when he combines it with his void energy and takes on the blazing form.


    Mason understood the two forms and everything but he had one problem, "Are you going to continue calling those states as forms throughout?"


    His question made Zol turn to him with a questioning gaze. How was that relevant?


    "See? This is why I tell you to be more open about things. You are already rubbing off the kid." He complained in mock outrage.


    Unable to understand what his deal was, Zol turned to Alex for him to continue his explanation. But the look Alex was receiving from Mason told him that he was serious about the naming thing.


    Honestly, he had thought about it and the names he came up with always made him cringe. He would rather let someone give the two forms'' names.


    And Julia was the someone who came up with one of the names.


    "How about we call the pure mana form Manastorm, you know for how the cells are bathed in mana as if being covered by a raging storm."


    The first suggestion was good and Mason had to agree. "Nice one, Julia. At least someone in the family knows how to do some things..."


    His eyes darted to Zol but the person himself remained quiet and shared no comment.


    Alex declared victoriously. At the very least he didn''t cringe.


    "Voidflare huh?" Mason and the others muttered liking the way it rolled off the tongue.


    "Not bad, kid. Not bad."


    With that out of the way, the group continued with their original discussion. After several minutes of back and forth in trying to determine how to replicate the Manastorm form using just mana instead of the void energy Alex used as the trigger, they failed to come up with anything.


    "Haa..." Mason sighed. "How about we try this? Alex will take on the two forms and we''ll do our best to deduce the finer details.


    "Also, I have a feeling the Voidflare form is much stronger than what the AI systems proposed."


    Alex inwardly agreed with Lord Mason''s take on the matter. He had not gotten the time to do so privately as his void energy was harmful to people.


    But out here in the open with just a few of them, he could take his two forms and push them to their limits to see what he might be capable of.


    "That''s the main reason we came out here. No more simulations for you guys." Mason smiled mischievously and then instructed Alex to put on his armour.


    "No, you didn''t." Mason sharply turned to Zol, glaring at him as if he had done the worst thing one could do.


    He had no idea Zol gave the kids nanite storage.


    "Now the gifts I gave them for their birthday seem like a joke." He could only swallow his tears behind the kids.


    "Alright, you two. Step back while we watch Alex put on a show."


    Julia and Ross did as instructed and they didn''t need to be told twice. They had felt what the void energy was like and had no intention of getting near Alex in that state.


    Standing away from the others, Alex exhaled slowly with eyes closed before opening them again.


    "Here goes."


    ''Manastorm!''

 Chapter 221 How Strong

    The moment Alex took on the Manastorm form, his body lit up in a colourless blaze and his aura skyrocketed till the limits of a mid-tier Class E awakened.


    Mason and Zol narrowed their eyes as they studied his body using their divine senses.


    They ''saw'' how Alex had directed a thin film of his void energy that came out of nowhere and washed over his body, triggering the mana within into an excited frenzy.


    ''There it is.''


    Mason thought, paying close attention to Alex''s aura. His aura alone gave a glimpse of where his strength lay, but Mason believed he was much stronger than meets the eye.


    ''The simulation only made a guess of how strong he was based on the energy readings Alex gave off. But I bet he is far stronger than that.


    ''Not to mention the Voidflare form.''


    Alex remained standing in place feeling the surge of strength in his body, but his expression remained calm and waited for the hunters to comment.


    "How do you feel?"


    Lord Zol asked after a couple of seconds.


    "Like I can do anything? But I''m not sure how long this state will last." He explained while observing his body.


    "Any guess on your side?"


    Mason chipped in.


    "Hmm... Probably like half an hour or close to that time?" He wasn''t sure, but he could feel the mana within his body flowing like a storm and was draining faster too.


    "Isn''t that a lot of time?" Ross asked, turning to Lord Mason and back to Alex. But that was only if the fight was short.


    If he was required to fight for long hours, taking on the Manastorm form would drain him too fast, unless, of course, he wished to end the fight as soon as possible.


    "That''s more than enough time. And I think it has to do with the amount of mana in his cells. If he had more, it would be longer."@@@@


    "Just watch."


    Ross and Julia looked back at the two fighters. They were in for a real show as they had no idea just how strong a Class E hunter was.


    The VR simulations nerfed a lot of things, so they couldn''t accurately measure just how strong a Class E was compared to a Class F hunter.


    ''Let''s see just how strong I really am in this state.'' Alex revealed an excited smile that Mason didn''t miss.


    "Don''t hold back like you do with your friends, boy. Go all out." He replied mirroring the grin on Alex''s face.


    Standing against each other at a distance of roughly 20 meters, the light breeze from the open canyon blew past them as Alex took a deep breath and clenched his fists.


    The two appeared to be almost similar in height with Mason being a little over 2 meters and Alex at 1.8 meters. He looked more like an adult than a teenager who was not even 18 years old yet.


    Abruptly, Alex opened his eyes as his form flickered and he disappeared from his spot with a whoosh.


    "!"


    Julia and Ross widened their eyes in surprise when they failed to see Alex move! One moment he was there, then the next, he was gone.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    It was almost instantaneous.


    The two were infinitely close to the next level, yet they failed to see him move and the realization ignited a fire in them.


    There was no way they were going to be left behind.


    Mason watched with an amused expression when Alex arrived right before him with a right fist going straight for his chest. He had no armour on and made no attempt to dodge either.


    In his view, Alex was as slow as a snail but he was not here to beat him up. And the fighting intent burning in Alex''s eyes made him look more fun to play with.


    With a perfect form that applied everything he learnt about force application, taking advantage of his footing and the right angles, Alex let out everything he had in a pure physical burst.


    *BOOOM!*

 Chapter 222 A Way

    *BOOOM!*


    The power of his fist was disastrous, akin to a small nuke going off.


    The impact created a powerful gust of wind that spread out from the two in the centre.


    The ground shattered under the weight of the force as it rippled like the surface of a lake, creating a large crater of more than 100 meters in diameter.


    "What the hell?!"


    Julia exclaimed as she and Ross raised both hands defensively to protect themselves from the shockwaves, forgetting about the aura protecting them.


    They had been moved back several meters, yet the shockwaves reached them with ease!


    "Impressive."


    Alex heard Mason utter in amusement. He stepped back and watched as the S-Class hunter just brushed off his chest like dusting away something.


    Seeing this, Alex was not surprised. If his fist could move a Class S hunter, then something was wrong with the universe''s law.


    But he himself was surprised by the kind of power he unleashed. And this time, with just his fist without the aid of the spear.


    "And as we guessed, your strength and speed don''t match the mid-tier aura you were giving off."


    His eyes shined with delight staring at Alex''s Manastorm that continued to flare like heated air around him.


    Zol brought the others close who were still in a daze to listen to the remarks of Alex''s power punch.


    "Your strength in this state places you in the early stages of a high-tier Class E awakened.


    "And trust me when I say this, the difference between mid-tier and high-tier is not just in name."


    Alex clenched his fists once he understood where his physical strength lay.


    ''But it still doesn''t change the fact that I''m stuck at the Class F level... The moment we find a way for everyone to access the Manastorm, the only advantage I''ll have will be the Voidflare.''@@@@


    "Don''t stress the small stuff, kid. In time..."


    "Let me finish." Zol shut him down before he could do anything, but the kids turned to look at his beaming expression, feeling excitement about what they were about to learn.


    "Mana has always flowed on instincts once we call for it and from the very start we awaken, that is how it was and we grew with that fact. So it became the default thing that mana flows through mana channels."


    Ross and Julia could feel the excitement in the bit of their stomachs as their heartbeat picked up pace, already getting a clear picture of what the hunter was saying.


    Zol did not comment on their expressions as he too was surprised when the answer was right in their faces.


    He continued despite their seeing their impatient expressions to try it out. He had to stop Mason from doing so around the kids as his mana pool was just too vast.


    It could harm them if Mason wasn''t careful. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    "What we failed to realize is that our mana is under our control and we can decide where to channel it. That includes stimulating the mana and explosively releasing it instead of using it to power our gifts."


    "Hehehe... You''re a genius, Zol!"


    Mason exclaimed in excitement and promptly took to the skies, reached several meters away from the kids and sat cross-legged in the air.


    "He''s about to attempt it."


    Alex muttered looking up at Mason with his friends, all of them with excited expressions.


    Zol could have done the same but decided to wait and protect the kids from the storm that was about to befall them.


    Mason closed his eyes and focused on his large mana pool as he slowly stirred it while making sure the energy remained in place.


    ''It''s working...'' He flashed a small grin as he continued to stir his mana, sensing the energy release rhythmic pulses as if waiting to go boom.


    Down below, the kids could feel the rising energy coming from Lord Mason and they gulped in fear as the aura reaching them made their legs wobble.


    "Thank you, uncle."


    Only after Zol cast his aura around them did the feeling dispel. He waited a bit as he wanted the kids to appreciate how heavy a Class S hunter''s presence was without actively holding back.


    Mason sensed the energy reach a threshold, but still had more than 95% of his mana remaining.


    ''This should be enough for a test. Going out may be catastrophic for the planet.''


    Finally, Mason unleashed the charged-up energy instead of directing it through his mana pathways and the moment he did...

 Chapter 223 Changing Times (1)

    The two Class S hunters had miscalculated and if Zol hadn''t acted the moment he felt a shift in the air, things would have been catastrophic for the population on planet Mass.


    Even with as little as 4% of his total mana, Mason had no idea it would cause such a phenomenon as the moment he unleashed the saturated mana, disbursing it through his body instead of the mana channels, a torrential and tyrannical wave of energy crashed into the planet.


    "AHH!"


    Alex and his friends bellowed when the ground beneath their feet rumbled unlike any earthquake ever recorded and cracked as the canyon broke apart from the pressure.


    Even with Zol''s aura protecting them, they couldn''t remain standing as they fell on their buttocks with shocked and fearful expressions.


    Zol had to spread his aura around the entire planet to apply his telekinetic abilities to hold everything in place. Even then...


    Multiple places on the planet cracked with massive trenches opening in various locations, the seas rose and fell as they generated enormous tsunamis that threatened to swallow cities and towns whole.


    It was a disaster of epic proportions simply from Mason unleashing a saturated form of his mana over his body.


    Many lives would have been lost if Zol acted a tad bit late.


    "MASON!"


    Zol called out to him, drawing the hunter out of his excited state, and the moment he looked around from his height.


    "Oh shit!"


    He cussed and quickly dispelled the Manastorm form and then descended with a gloomy expression. His senses spread around the planet and saw the kind of damage simply activating the Manastorm brought.


    ''If Zol had not been here, this planet and everyone on it would have been done for.'' The thought sent cold shivers down his spine.


    We were talking about billions of lives here, and someone as accomplished as him couldn''t stomach that kind of senseless loss of life.


    ''And this was just less than 5%!''


    He wanted to feel excited, but the situation had taken the fun out of it. What they needed to do now was ensure the panicking people calmed down and explained to them what caused such a phenomenon.


    Alex and Ross looked at Mason with trembling gazes as for the first time, they had seen what a Class S hunter could do and this was just from his aura!


    ''Someday...''


    "Right, we can only wait."


    ........


    Appearing millions of kilometres outside the Oort Cloud of the Sol system, Mason and Zol stood several thousands of kilometres apart as Zol watched Mason take on the Manastorm a second time.


    And just like the first time, the waves it caused were astronomical as floating celestial objects in the vicinity were blown to bits.


    ''Let''s test out 5% like before.''


    "Alright Zol, I''m ready. Go all out with your strength and I''ll do the same in this state." Mason suggested and Zol nodded.


    ''Zol is far stronger physically than most of us. But this time, he''s in for a surprise.'' He thought with an inward smile.


    When he took the Manastorm state earlier, he could literally feel the strength flow through his body like a rushing tide.


    It was intoxicating, to say the least.


    The two hunters stared at each other and then abruptly disappeared, closing in on each other with a clenched fist.


    *BOOOOOOM!*


    The clash between two powerhouses with both going all out was a piece of epic proportions mere mortals could not imagine.


    The shockwave alone from their punch caused the surrounding space to ripple like waves on the surface of a still water body.


    It spread thousands of kilometres in seconds as whatever it encountered was disintegrated out of existence.


    The force was enough to blow multiple planets out of existence and if they weren''t millions of kilometres away from the solar system, maybe...


    However, between the two hunters, Zol was blown backwards at lightspeed, the force preventing him from coming to a stop.


    His eyes widened in horror as the force that shook his system was more than he imagined. It shook his internals like vibrational waves travelling through his system.


    ''Blood.''


    Zol touched the corner of his lips and saw the blood that rose through his throat into his mouth. For the first time in a while, another human had been able to make him bleed.

 Chapter 224 Changing Times (2)

    "You alright?"


    Mason asked after rushing after the speedily disappearing figure of Zol. However, his eyes widened in surprise when he noticed the blood dripping from the corner of Zol''s lips.


    "I did that?"


    He was in disbelief. He knew he would be stronger than Zol, but not to the extent where he would make him bleed.


    "I''m fine."


    Zol downplayed the damage done to him and asked him the most pressing questions about the form he just took.


    "That was like 5% of my total mana reserves. And it seems I can still cast my abilities with the rest of the mana still left.


    "Of course, the ignition still drains mana faster, but you and I can keep at it for a week with no problems."


    "So, you''re saying..."


    "Exactly. I can use more mana and it would make me even stronger than what you just experienced." Mason clenched his fist with a burning gaze. Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    "..."


    Zol remained quiet as his mind thought of the implications of his words.


    ''Hunters wouldn''t have to necessarily let go of their abilities to increase their strength if they have more than enough to split between the two.''


    This hypothesis came from the fact that Alex had all his mana ignited when he took the Manastorm form.


    ''We have to perform more tests to see where the limit lies...''


    Looking back at Mason who was staring at him, he gestured for them to return to the planet.


    .....


    True to his words, Zol and Mason took it upon themselves to test out the limits of the Manastorm form on different hunters at different levels.


    Though it took many trials for the majority to get the hang of it, they succeeded and from the trials, they were able to polish the explanations around the Manastorm state.


    Julia exclaimed in joy and relief as she finally broke through to the ranks of Class E awakened, and she wasn''t the only one as many first years who stayed dedicated to their cultivation broke through, achieving strength that finally put them at the same level of Alex in his base form.


    "Finally, indeed."


    Alex felt bitter about being left behind, his aura still as he remembered a year ago. He tried not to show it, but it couldn''t be helped. The frustration he felt about his situation had kept him awake at night.


    Sensing the bitterness in his voice, Julia smiled lightly and went to give him a hug, rubbing her face against his in an attempt to cheer him up.


    "I know it''s hard, but you will find a way."


    "I know that, Julia. It''s just so hard watching everyone grow strong and don''t say anything about my Voidflare form.


    "I may be stronger in that form, but it lasts shorter than the Manastorm. Moreover, I can''t casually use it around people as my energy signature is dangerous to them."


    After many trials, he better understood the limits of his Voidflare state as it heavily relied on the amount of void energy he could produce.


    And the longest he had gone in that state was approximately 20 minutes, two-thirds of how long the Manastorm state could last.


    It also left him feeling drained with its accompanying symptoms once he ran out of energy.


    Yet, Julia and Ross could use the Manastorm form for over an hour and a half with no problem!


    Now, with those two breaking through, it was only a matter of time before they beat his ass in his base form without issues.


    He sighed with a lowered head, feeling Julia rub his back affectionately. There was not much she could say to him as she understood that would just be empty words.


    What Alex wanted was a solution, something she couldn''t give him as not even her uncle and Lord Mason had found a way.


    Mason himself had returned to his domain some weeks back after they polished the ins and outs of the Manastorm technique.


    The hunter was eager to test out his newfound strength and decided to go hunting.


    ''With the new academic year approaching, I''m not sure how to compete against others.''


    His energy would be the lowest in his class, and that also meant running out faster than the others.


    Will Alex find a way and catch up with his friends or will he be forced to watch them rise higher and higher while he remains stagnant?

 Chapter 225 Back To The Academy

    The new year of the empire''s calendar came quickly as the empire went into a festive mood.


    Despite the chaos in their universe, humanity needed to keep living and one of the many ways they came together was during the festivities.


    It marked a new beginning for many people, especially the new badge of first years headed to the various academics to begin their training to become powerful hunters.


    "Finally, I''ll be joining the Hunters Academy! I can''t wait to meet Alexander. He''s my hero!" Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yeah, me too!"


    Some of the new students bellowed with shining eyes, everyone knowing the living legend called Alex.


    With the inception of the Manastorm state, humans had grown more powerful than ever.


    Hunters no longer feared battling void creatures at the same level as them and some of the stronger and more talented ones could even fight above their level to a degree.


    Many of the past first years had already broken through to the Class E rank and with the addition of the Manastorm state they had, they felt more confident than ever, some with renewed vigour to challenge Alexander in a fight.


    Gradually, that time of the year came around and every student, regardless of where they came from, returned to the academy grounds that would serve as their home for the next year.


    .........


    "How was your vacation?"


    "Hehe... wouldn''t you like to know?"


    "Come on, spill it already. You know what I did, why don''t you tell me yours?"


    Alex smiled briefly overhearing the various conversations happening around him.


    They still retained their class and moved to a new and even bigger classroom and while their dorms remained the same, it wasn''t an issue.


    ''Can''t say I''ve missed this... but I like the atmosphere.''


    As Alex thought to himself with Julia and Ross on his left and right, instructor Horvey walked in.


    Abruptly, everyone stopped what they were doing, rose to their feet and greeted their instructor.


    "Good. I see most of you have already broken through and the rest on the verge to do the same." He spoke and looked at his students with a hint of pride.


    The kids didn''t disappoint, however, when he looked at Alex and noticed his gloom and aura, he understood his situation.


    Naturally, the boy pretended not to notice the gazes as they were something he was used to seeing.


    "Good. Now find a place."


    Horvey Doe was not one to waste time and watched with a calm gaze as Henry moved forward to find a spot.


    "Ouch! What did you do that for?"


    A boy whispered the question in confusion and outrage at why his sitting partner would push him out of his seat.


    "Over here!"


    The answer was given shortly after as he noticed his sitting partner and other girls wave at Henry to come sit by them.


    ''The fuck?''


    He and the other boys looked on with bitter expressions as their mates sold their seats to the newcomer.


    Henry continued to smile broadly and finally settled on a just-opened seat that was right behind the seating spot of Alex, Julia and Ross sat.


    Of course, the ones who were left hanging could only lower their heads in defeat and also take the heavy scolding of their sitting partners.


    "Thank you.''"


    Henry thanked the girl who replied with a beaming smile. "Anything for you~"


    Alex and Ross heard all this and just shook their heads. And when Alex looked over at Julia, he noticed how her expression was dark and gloomy, like someone had wronged her.


    ''She''s mad.''


    Alex couldn''t help but chuckle and then placed a hand on her tight, bringing her out of her dark thoughts.


    "I''m good, Alex. Thanks."


    "Always..."


    Watching the little bit of commotion caused by the females, instructor Horvey remained quiet despite some of the boys bitterly complaining.


    He was here to teach them, not direct them on how to go about their private matters. Besides, there were more open seats available.


    "Okay, let''s get straight to business. You know how to take attendance already. Do that and I can get on with explaining what the second year is all about."

 Chapter 226 The Second Year

    "I''m sure you''ve already heard this from your seniors, but the second year is all about gaining practical experience.


    "You are done using training wheels and will be facing the real world very soon. As such, how you handle yourself and dangerous situations is important.


    "Knowing how you''ll act before going out into the universe is crucial"


    The students remained quiet and took in his words. And just as he said, they were already aware of what the second year was all about.


    The use of the VR world would be very limited, especially for class activities. They would not be able to hide behind the safety the simulations provided.


    "For the most part, what you''ll be doing this year is to go on beast hunting all over the planet, Earth included.


    "There are areas on each planet that are hot zones for magical beasts at varying levels, mostly with the more dangerous ones deeper inside their habitat."


    The instructor then made a gesture as a display popped up for everyone to see.


    The display projected a map of the planet Mars and highlighted areas where the magical creatures could be found.


    "At these locations are set up points acting as a guild where you will have to go and check in. They will also be responsible for keeping a record of your activities and achievements.


    "With some hunting missions, only one student is required to take the mission and another cases, a team will be required.


    "Do note that, it''s also a requirement to take at least three team missions before the end of the year as it is known that some of you prefer going in alone."


    And just like he said, some of the students grunted in dissatisfaction.


    "If you do not have a team to go with, the academy will provide one for you. Also, a team is four students together."


    His words sounded as if it was meant for a particular group of people and like clockwork, some students turned to the famous trio that was Alex, Julia and Ross.


    Ignoring the implied gazes, instructor Horvey continued his explanations, switching what was displayed into what looked like the armoury.


    Henry nodded and thanked the instructor once he got his answer.


    ''With the authority my family has, I can make that a reality.'' Henry smiled inwardly and glanced at the trio before him, focusing on Alex and Julia.


    "Any other questions?"


    No one raised their hands as they were clear on what to do.


    Moving on, instructor Horvey changed the image once again and showed the image of a void creature; one of humanity''s plagues.


    "I don''t have to say much about this here. But what you should know is that at a certain point throughout the academic year, all second years will be shown a real carcass of a void creature.


    "You will personally stand before the creature and feel just how deadly its aura is. But don''t worry, it''s only the lowest level of them; a Class F void creature"


    He added the last bit to calm their rising fears but still noticed the majority of them recoil


    Some of the students'' faces turned dark after hearing those words. This was what they were training to do, but meeting a void creature for the first time was something no one ever forgets.


    However, to achieve greatness, they must be able to stand against that aura and overcome their fears. What they faced in the simulation was just a poor imitation of the real deal.


    Alex remained calm and did not react to the revelation much.


    ''If they saw what I saw in the origin space, small void creatures would be the least of their worries.'' Alex thought somberly, recalling the experience that changed his life.


    Several minutes later, instructor Horvey went over what the second-year outline was about and then brought his explanations to an end.


    "Good day, students. You have the rest of the day off." He added and then left.


    Of course, he did not mention that in the hunting missions, there would always be professionals keeping an eye on them and would not interfere until the students reached a point of no return.


    The students didn''t need to know that as it would subconsciously give them a safety net they could rely on and take away their ability to think and come up with solutions when under pressure.

 Chapter 227 First Solo Hunt (1)

    After their class meeting, the second years went about their business; some went out with friends, others made preparations for purchasing combat suits while others continued their cultivation.


    For Alex, Julia and Ross, there was no issue with combat suits as the ones they had were far superior to anything the academy had.


    It was powerful and flexible. Because it was made of nanites, it could expand to accommodate their growing bodies.


    But not everyone could afford something so extravagant.


    Besides, the ones they would be using during their academy years would be changed once they became official hunters, so there was no need to stress.@@@@


    ...


    The first few weeks of their second year were a series of classroom lectures where they learnt about magical beasts, their behaviours, the kind of abilities they had and how they could be countered.


    Then the time came for the second years to take on their first solo hunting missions.


    "Half the class will be sent to Earth for their solo missions. And while you''ll be on the same planet, you''ll all be at different locations and the chances of meeting one another during a mission is low."


    There were millions of students but two planets were more than big enough to accommodate their numbers.


    Naturally, there had to be more than enough magical beasts to make that possible. And that was not an issue as the magical beasts populated easily.


    And with their faster growth rate, there was a need to cull their numbers. Hence, the hunting programs the academy put forth.


    They controlled the beast populations while also giving their students the needed experience; two birds one stone.


    Another added advantage was that some of the magical beasts could be used as food.


    Due to the rich infusion of mana in them, they packed a whole lot more nutrients than normal meat, and as an added bonus, were very tasty.


    "One word of advice..." Instructor Horvey furrowed his brows.


    "When you encounter a beast you cannot kill, retreat as soon as possible and send a message to the guild if the beast continues to pursue you and you can''t shake them off your tail.


    "Do I make myself clear?"


    The students nodded in understanding. They knew their instructor well enough to know when he meant business.


    ''Even if they fail to do so, their AI assistants will take care of it.''


    "Hmph! As if I''m easy to scare. Those beasts won''t know what lit them." He clenched his fists with eyes burning with determination.


    The commotion continued as students moved out to the teleportation hubs for transport.


    "You guys ready?"


    Alex asked his friends once they were on their feet.


    "We knew this was coming. Besides, we''ve made ample preparations already. Failing is not an option."


    Ross replied with a smirk. He was already on a mission to become one hell of a hunter.


    He had trained twice as hard, cultivated twice as hard and even fought with some magical beasts with his brother over the vacations.


    He was the very definition of prepared, as such, he was confident in his abilities. Of course, not the same way as before.


    ''Never again!''


    He silently vowed with a sharp glint in his eyes.


    "Meh... Those beasts won''t be much of a challenge for us. You know this already, so I don''t see the point of all this serious air you''re putting on."


    Unlike the two boys, Julia saw no appeal in the missions. It was a simple thing when the beasts would be weaker than them.


    Naturally, there were instances where they could be unlucky and encounter stronger magical beasts.


    But she refused to believe the academy wouldn''t have measures in place in the unlikely situation.


    There had been cases in the past where students failed to kill a beast and ended up dying, but that was a rare occurrence.


    The academy wasn''t that simple. They had measures for every little thing as the students they were training were the most precious resources for the current humanity.


    Alex could understand her sentiment but still made sure to remind her to take things seriously.


    "Fine." She folded with a small pouting expression, trying to look annoyed and failing miserably.


    "Good... Time to go hunting."


    Alex smiled in anticipation as the trio arrived at the teleportation hub.

 Chapter 228 First Solo Hunt (2)

    Alexander stood at the edge of a large forest that expanded as far as the eye could go.


    After returning to Earth and doing all the checks in at the guild, a digital map was sent to him that acted as a guide to locate magical creatures, and their movements and detect very strong energy signatures that could threaten his life.


    He was currently in his combat suit, and unlike the one he used in the VR world, the one he owned came with a helm and HUD functionality.


    "Okay, let''s begin."


    Alex muttered and then ventured into the forest at a sturdy running pace. On his display were a couple of red dots spread around the terrain.


    For his first solo mission, Alex chose to slay 15 magical beasts.


    "Xex, how far from the closest target?"


    Though he had the map in view, his focus was on the terrain he was traversing. With large trees reaching several meters high with canopies, uneven grounds and vines, he had to keep his eyes on the path.


    [Approximately 89 meters from your current location and decreasing.]


    Xex replied and then went the extra mile.


    [Energy signature reveals the beast is at the mid-tiers of Class F.]


    "Thanks."


    Alex replied. ''This should be a simple kill. I don''t want to waste too much time here.''@@@@


    Shortly after, he arrived in the vicinity of his target and climbed up a tall tree with enough branches for Alex to move.


    [Analyzing target...]


    The system prompted once Alex was in range to see the beast. It zoomed in on the creature and determined what beast it was based on its features.


    [Target determined: Black Scaled Viper]


    Alex narrowed his eyes the moment the analysis came back.


    "A black-scaled viper as my first kill, huh?"


    His voice came out in a mechanical tone due to his helm, but to him, it was just his normal voice.


    Staring at the impressively long and coiled beast with black scales reflecting the light of the sun, Alex thought about his plan of attack.


    ''These beasts are known for their hard scales, powerful fangs and poisonous breaths capable of melting steel. That and their killer grip makes them very deadly.''


    He recalled the description of the beast but Alex didn''t have anything to worry about.


    For starters, he was stronger and faster than the beast, his suit could withstand attacks from Class B awakened and finally, he could take on the Manastorm state or the Voidflare form.


    ''But I won''t be needing that.''


    *CRACK!*


    The Viper felt its hard scales shatter like glass as it was once again flung away, destroying every obstacle it encountered.


    From the spot it was hit, the Viper felt the stinging pain and the scent of its own blood.


    It was wounded!


    *SCREECH!*


    The beast didn''t like how it was being toyed with, and the fact that the enemy was able to cause it this level of damage drove it mad.


    Looking around, the beast tried to find the enemy, this time with caution and fear in its eyes.


    The enemy was too fast and strong. Twice now it had been hit and hadn''t gotten a chance to retaliate. If only it caught the enemy in its grip.


    Then the annoying sound came again, this time from above.


    "Up here, slow poke!"


    The Viper sensed extreme danger this time around and swiftly abandoned its pride in an attempt to flee. It didn''t even try looking at the invader.


    However, its luck had run out as the Viper felt a sharp object pierce its head, instantly dimming the light in its eyes.


    ....


    "Haa... can''t say this was fun."


    Alex muttered as he dispelled the mana blade he conjured.


    "Is this creature good for consumption?"


    [Affirmative. While the Viper is a poisonous beast, with a proper cooking technique, it can be made edible.]


    "Nice..."


    With that confirmed, Alex retrieved a special storage device designed to store the meat of their kills.


    Despite Alex ending the fight as soon as possible, it still generated a lot of disturbance that other nearby creatures sensed.


    [Alex, I''m afraid multiple energy signatures are closing in on your location.


    [Energy signatures reveal multiple peak Class F beasts.]


    Xex prompted and brought up the map, showing Alex his current position and the more than seven beasts rushing towards him.


    Instead of feeling anxious and attempting to leave the place, he smiled excitedly and then retrieved his spear.


    "Hehe, this is more to my liking."

 Chapter 229 An Encounter With A Sales Person

    Daniel had been on the trail of Alexander Grey for the past half a year after so much attention was placed on him.


    After the discovery of his unique situation and the energy he used, his bosses were very much interested in him, but the kind of protection around the kid was more than they could go against.


    Humanity had known for quite some time that the veiled spaces were literal treasure troves of resources that could push one''s strength to unimaginable heights.


    But they had never been able to venture into those dangerous zones for obvious reasons.


    Imagine their surprise when a being had the ability to survive a cosmic mana wave and even use the same energy as those void creatures.


    There had been no further tests about whether Alex could survive again, but they believed there was no need to.


    The very fact that he uses void energy was enough. And if they could someone attain that power for themselves, ah...


    The things they could do.


    ''Getting close to Alexander has been the most difficult thing so far.


    ''Everywhere he goes, there are eyes on him and if I''m not careful I''ll be dead like the others.''


    Daniel swallowed nervously, recalling the things he witnessed some time back.


    If he had been a little bit careless, he would have been made and who knew where he would have ended up.


    ''But now, with my position, I can get close to him without looking suspicious.''


    He had managed to get a job as a sales agent who advertises products hunters needed for their work.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    And outside the city, the guilds that served the students could be visited by workers looking to recruit the students even before they graduated, as well as buy and sell whatever they had with them.


    He knew about the curriculum of the academy and made preparations beforehand.@@@@


    Fortunately for him, his inside sources gave him a tip to where Alex would go on his first solo hunt.


    Because the guild was frequented by the second-year students through to the final-year students, it was an open space for all.


    He was directed upstairs where he paid a fee for his many beasts'' meat. Once done, he returned to the ground floor and made his way to the exit.


    However, his path was blocked by one of the sales persons around.


    "Hello there, my name is Robert Wilson and I sell products every awakened needs to be powerful hunters, but I can''t help but recognize you."


    Daniel said while looking at Alex with narrowed eyes, pretending to recall where he had seen Alex.


    Understanding that gaze, Alex replied.


    "That''s because I''m Alexander. You''ve probably heard and seen me on the network.


    "Also, thank you, but I''m not interested. I have everything I need."


    Alex explained and tried to step around the man to leave.


    "Wait! Haha... I''m sorry for my behaviour, but even if you''re not interested, here''s my card."


    Daniel made a gesture and created a virtual business card containing the name of the company, its location and other details and then passed it on to Alex who caught it with a polite smile.


    "We have shops here on Earth and on Mars.


    "There, you can get anything you need: from weapons, armoured suits, blood serums and even the pure blood of void creatures for research."


    He added the last bit to gauge his reaction, but Alex showed nothing out of the ordinary, besides the questioning gaze.


    ''Maybe he hasn''t figured it out yet? No matter, baby steps.''


    He smiled as if he made no weird statements.


    Alex raised an eyebrow at the man but still nodded. He was not sure why they sold those, but that may be a result of his ignorance.


    "Thanks. I''ll pass by in case I ever need something."


    He bid farewell to Daniel and turned to leave.


    He watched as Alex disappeared from sight.


    Not wanting to look suspicious, Daniel turned around and continued with his marketing pitch.

 Chapter 230 A Dead Void Creature (1)

    Mars


    In the evening


    Back on the academy grounds, Alex met with Julia and Ross. Naturally, Alex''s room served as the meeting space for the trio.


    They shared their experience during their hunt and what they did with their kills.


    "Lucky you," Ross said with folded arms. "I was this close to being overwhelmed."


    He recalled how he had a similar encounter during the Veilstorm Descent where he was swallowed by a cosmic mana wave.


    This time, it was a bunch of hyena creatures that moved in groups; they were at the peak of Class F, fast and extremely vicious.


    After successfully killing the first one, it drew the others to his location.


    And because he could not remain in place, he had to make a ran for it while also shooting fireballs at the beasts.


    This also resulted in other beasts noticing the commotion and giving chase.


    Only after venturing into a relatively stronger beast''s territory did the chase come to an end.


    ''I swear, it''s like the universe wants to push me to the edge!''


    Of course, he had to battle that beast but that was not a problem for him.


    "Yeah, that was rough."


    Alex muttered with a small smile, finding his situation slightly amusing. He wasn''t worried that Ross would lose to those beasts as even if overwhelmed, he could go all out to clear them.


    He just didn''t do that because he needed to conserve his mana.


    "Did you guys deal with those pesky agents and salespeople in the guild?"


    Alex inquired a few moments later. He didn''t know why, but after further thought on what that person said, he felt there was something more to his words, he just couldn''t pinpoint why.@@@@


    "Yeah. I saw them but they don''t push their luck too much as they could be banned.


    "Once a person says no, they back off. But I''m guessing there is more to what you''re saying."


    Julia explained with raised brows.


    "Yeah..."


    ......


    Since most of the second-year activities would be done outside the classroom, the students had more free time to do as they liked.


    A few days later, the second-years received information from their instructors on when they would be seeing their very first real void creature.


    Of course, the reaction was mixed with some students excited to see the monsters that plagued humanity.


    Others were more sceptical as they feared what they would see as some of the void creatures were horrifying to look at.


    All the same, it was about time they saw one.


    ..............


    The day finally came as all the second years gathered in their classrooms, awaiting their instructors to arrive and lead them to their destination.


    Once their instructors arrived, they each guided their students to the buildings that were specifically made to house the corpses of the void creatures.


    They were built to insulate against the remnant void aura they gave off and the students were only to look at the void creatures through a barrier separating them and the void creature.


    The academy also made it in such a way that some of the remnant aura void creatures gave off leaked into the area the students would observe from.


    "Word of advice," Instructor Horvey said once they were at the entrance of the building.


    "Try to keep the content of your stomach in place."


    He smiled mischievously and the students widened their eyes in disbelief.


    "Did he just smile?"


    Since they knew their instructor, the students had never seen him smile that way.


    Like his colleagues, Alex couldn''t help but smile in response.


    ''I''m guessing it''s going to be one hell of a show.''


    There was no way he said that just because. Some of them would be definitely spewing their guts out once they felt the remnant aura of the void creature.


    It was part of the reason why only Class D hunters and above were allowed to venture into outer space for hunts.


    Regardless of what happened, Alex was ready to see a void creature. He had no expectations besides feeling the same aura he gave off whenever he used his void energy.


    ''Will it be the same, or will there be differences?''

 Chapter 231 A Dead Void Creature (2)

    The large doors slowly slid open as the students watched while holding their breaths; an involuntary action on their part.


    "Alright, everyone. Follow me." Instructor Horvey stepped forward and they all followed behind him.


    Some had anxious expressions while some adopted a stern one; whatever it was, they were all nervous.


    Inside the facility, there was nothing much besides the powered barrier in the distance.


    That and the giant silhouette of what the students assumed was the void creature behind the translucent barrier.


    "T-That thing is huge..."


    Someone muttered in a daze and the rest agreed. Even without actually seeing the appearance, they could tell the creature was huge.


    It almost reached the ceiling of the facility, which was at least 15 meters high!


    It was nothing like what they fought in the VR simulations.


    *Gulp*


    Some gulped in fear while others remained frozen in place, too scared to push forward. However, the brave ones strode forward with confidence in their steps.


    Among them were Alex, Julia, Ross, Henry, Zen and his friends.


    Observing their actions, Horvey Doe smiled inwardly, pleased that they weren''t like the bunch. Naturally, their actions motivated the others and they soon followed behind.


    They were supposed to be the elite students of their year.


    If they showed fear just from seeing a dead void creature, then they might as well pack their stuff.


    Horvey stopped a few meters from the barrier and then turned to face the students, prompting them to come to a stop.


    Behind him and to the sides were bots responsible for operating the barrier.


    "As you can already tell, the creature behind me is the void creature and is nothing like what you faced in the competition last year.


    "The smallest void creature can be as large as a small building. Some even have the ability to change size. And the one behind me is just a Class F void creature."


    He gestured at the silhouette behind him, watching the changing faces of the students and how some of them trembled slightly.


    They weren''t even exposed to its remnant aura yet and they were already anxious.


    ''Well, I can understand them. After all, I was no better when I first saw a void creature.''


    He gave the students a couple of seconds to regain their composure and once they all appeared ready, he turned to the bots and nodded at them.


    The bots understood the signal and first made the barrier transparent, revealing the appearance of a real void creature to the students.


    "Ew...!"


    "That is what we''re supposed to be fighting?! And it''s even a dead one!"


    The students couldn''t help but yell. He had never felt anything like that before.


    Ross and Julia fared better than the rest as they had at least felt a glimpse of that aura before.


    But their attention was not on the students crying out with shaky legs. Their eyes were glued on Alex, instructor Horvey included.


    "Alex...?"


    Horvey called out to Alex softly, looking at his expression that was marred with shock.


    Instructor Horvey did not know what to make of his reaction. He wondered if Alex was frozen in fear and couldn''t move.


    ''No...''


    He didn''t think so.


    ''There is no way that is an expression of shock stemming from fear. It''s something else.''


    Gradually, the students noticed Alex remaining in the same place and focused on him, wondering what was happening.


    "Tsk!"


    Julia would have liked to be by his side, but the remnant aura was just that horrifying!


    She watched as their instructor approached Alex and shook him out of his daze.


    "Huh? Oh, Instructor..."


    Alex quickly regained his composure with an awkward cough and looked away, then noticed none of the others were around him.


    He turned back only to see their way in the back, practically glued to the doors.


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Are you alright? Did you not feel the aura at all?"


    Instructor Horvey asked with scepticism, carefully gauging his reaction.


    "I-I uh... I''m not sure."


    Alex stuttered, not sure what to say. He had remained in place for too long and showed no frightened reactions.


    Telling his instructor that he felt the aura now would be an obvious lie.


    ''Fuck...''


    He cursed his stupidity, but he also couldn''t be blamed. For the first time since he became awakened, Alexander felt something.

 Chapter 232 A Way Forward

    Looking at the boy, instructor Horvey knew Alex did not feel any danger coming from the void creature.


    ''I guess it is to be expected. He has a similar energy, after all.''


    He recalled the first time he used his abilities on Alex and nearly collapsed in front of his students.


    But now that they knew what kind of energy Alex used, it wasn''t much of a surprise.


    However, he didn''t understand why Alex wanted to make it seem like he was affected when he was clearly not.


    ''Who knows what goes on in his head.''


    He pushed aside that thought and turned back to the rest of the students.


    Most of them had already broken sweats on their brows and were having a difficult time standing on their feet.


    ''It should be enough.''


    He signalled the bots to put back the barrier and then moved towards them, Alex following behind with a pondering gaze.


    It seemed his mind was wandering and wasn''t paying much attention to what was happening around him.


    "Congratulations. You have taken your first step into becoming powerful hunters. This is what we all go through.


    "But don''t worry, you''ll get used to it as your strength grows."


    He went ahead and encouraged them to continue growing stronger before dismissing them for the day.


    Under his gaze, he watched as the students rushed out of the building, talking about their experience and wanting to take a good scrab.


    Then there was Alex who moved as if he had a fire lit under his ass. He was in a hurry to get back with his Ross and Julia right by his side.


    They all had different expressions as if they didn''t know what happened to Alex.@@@@


    After all the kids disappeared from view, he headed for his office.


    Horvey had to write a report about the student''s experience with the void creature and submit it to the head.


    .........


    Alex''s heart was racing as he strode towards his room, and he couldn''t help the slight smile that was emerging on his lips.


    "Finally! It''s about time."


    She had watched Alex feel frustrated about his situation for so long. There was nothing she could do for him and could only watch Alex despair about being left behind.


    But now, he could finally make progress like the rest of them.


    The last couple of times Julia and Ross sparred with Alex in their base form, they had beaten him black and blue and if it weren''t for his combat prowess, Alex wouldn''t even have a win under his belt.


    Ross ignored the lovebirds and recalled what went on in that storage shack.


    ''Alex was the only one who didn''t back away; he wasn''t affected by the aura... And an aura is just a manifestation of one''s energy. That means the void energy in the void creature is the key...''


    Ross deduced and his eyes returned to his friends after they separated from their embrace.


    Ross didn''t want to be the bearer of bad news, but he had to make sure his friend had all his bases covered.


    "Now the question is: how do we get that energy?" Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    Ross''s question made them turn to him, pondering on the issue. Yes, he had found a way, but what about the source of the energy?


    Where was he going to get it and how was he going to collect it? It wasn''t like void energy was something humans handled on a daily basis.


    If anything, they wanted nothing to do with that energy. The void creatures they captured to use as resources were used after their remnant void energy had dissipated.


    Alex thought long and hard about the issue. Then he recalled his lessons on void creatures.


    ''Void creatures are basically bathed in mana and void energy. Their cores and blood c-....''


    Alex''s eyes widened when he got his answer and then smiled.


    "I know how..."


    He explained to them how he could get that energy and although they would be low as most of the energy would have dissipated, it was better than nothing.


    "And we can use this?"


    He accessed his watch and pulled out the business card he received from that salesperson.


    They had a shop right in Academic City and the trio had nothing but free time.


    "It''s time to go shopping..." Alex smirked in delight.


    His comeback was finally in sight.

 Chapter 233 A Void Core

    "Are you sure you don''t want to wait for my uncle to return?"


    Julia asked with a bit of doubt in her tone. For some reason, the idea of going to get the core of blood of a void creature didn''t sit well with her.


    "Yes, Julia. Besides, I need to have concrete evidence of my theory actually working before I say anything to Lord Zol."


    Alex explained, trying to calm the nerves of Julia. While Julia had made her concerns clear, Alex couldn''t let the chance go.@@@@


    "Alex is right. What he felt earlier was just a small reaction. We need to know if this is actually the case.


    "Also, most of the cores on the market are low-level cores with no real value to hunters. There should be no problem."


    Ross added to convince Julia to agree with Alex.


    "Fine."


    With both boys wanting to go, there was nothing she could do but fold.


    ''Yeah, there should be no problem''


    Julia told herself but still felt that knot in the pit of her stomach. She didn''t know where the feeling came from, but she felt that way when Alex proposed getting the core or blood.


    "Good." Alex placed a soft kiss on her head. "Let''s get going."


    Julia nodded and then hugged Alex, needing all the assurance she could get.


    .......


    Academic City


    The trio arrived at the entrance of the building, watching as people went in and out. There were even some students they recognized as their seniors.


    "This place is busy."


    While it was not the only place dealing with anything void creatures or hunters, it was sure one of the busiest places.


    Maybe they would have gone to a different place if Alex hadn''t met that salesperson as the only reason, he thought of the place was because of what the man said.


    So yeah, marketing plays a big role in getting people to your business place.


    Entering the building, Alex looked around and spotted the display that had all the floors on it as well as what stores were on the floors.


    "The place we need to go is...."


    Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    Inside the private room, the group took a seat as the worker proceeded to serve Alex.


    "I want to purchase a Class F void creature''s core and a vial of blood."


    The worker still retained her professional outline but still wondered why a student would need a void creature''s blood.


    The core was an energy source, so there was no issue with that. But the blood was a different matter.


    However, she still proceeded to do what she was trained to do.


    "Sure, I can get you what you need. The blood, however, is a bit of a challenge given your status as a student. Not to mention, what you want would cost you an arm and a leg."


    "The core is fine then. But I want a fresh one, preferably one with the remnant aura of the void creature still present."


    "Hmm..."


    She thought for a moment, trying to deduce the reason why he would want something like that, then again, she was here to sell, not ask questions.


    Besides, just like everyone else, she knew Alex was different from everyone else.


    "Very well. Give me a few minutes."


    The worker got up and went to get the merchandise.


    Alex felt his excitement rising as he got closer to his goal. Turning his head around, he noticed how Julia was still unsettled.


    "It will be fine, Julia."


    He reassured her again, placing a hand on hers.


    "Mm."


    Sometime later, the worker returned with a black rectangular hard case she held like a briefcase. Se placed it on the table and turned it towards Alex and then swiped the surface.


    The case turned transparent at the spot, revealing the insides of the case where a core, gleaming with a blue light.


    After verifying the merchandise and placing a lock on the case, Alex paid a couple of millions while shedding tears inwardly.


    ''I''ll be broke in no time if things go on like this!''


    In any case, Alex was glad to get what he wanted.


    "Thank you very much."


    He thanked the kind lady and made his way out with his friends.

 Chapter 234 Something Happened

    Alex would be lying if he said he wasn''t over the moon. For an entire year, he had been stuck at the same level!


    His steps were so hurried that Ross and Julia had to run to keep up with him.


    "Slow down, man. No one is going to take it away from you."


    "Hehe... He''s right. It''s not like you haven''t cultivated before."


    "You guys are only saying that because you have no issues. You don''t have to worry about your asses when I level up."


    "Hmph! Getting all bossy when you haven''t even levelled up yet." Julia snorted, enjoying how Alex was being more of himself again.


    Of course, there was still the uneasiness, but she had to support her man.


    Sometime later, they arrived back at the academy and headed straight to Alex''s room.


    Alex then prompted Ross to help him clear the sitting area to create a wide space for his test.


    "You guys might want to step back," He advised and retrieved the case from his body and placed it on the floor.


    Ross and Julia moved backwards, knowing very well what to expect.


    "Huu..."


    With a heavy exhale, Alex sat down cross-legged in the middle of the room.


    Alex looked at his friends and with a nod from all three, he inputted the access codes as the hard case opened with a soft click.


    "Here goes nothing..."


    He muttered and then slowly opened the case, and in an instant, the remnant aura spread out from the case, bathing Alex in its energy.


    Ross and Julia furrowed their brows as the familiar aura washed over them, and it was far stronger than what they experienced from the dead void creature.


    ''Did the woman give Alex a recently acquired one?''


    Ross wondered, already feeling the effects of the aura. However. Julia was a bit different. While the aura was the same, she didn''t like how her heart was beating faster than normal.


    It appeared as though she was scared of something.


    ''I don''t like this feeling at all.''


    Suddenly, Julia and Ross heard a loud crack and their eyes widened in horror, looking at what appeared to be a veil tear right in front of Alex''s figure as a far stronger wave of void energy rushed into the room.


    "!"


    Julia and Ross were forced to back away further, exiting Alex''s room entirely.


    At the same time, a series of alarms began resounding across the entire academy, sending everyone into a frenzy.


    There was only one reason why the sirens would go off, and that was in the unlikely scenario where a veil tear appeared right in the heart of the academy or the planet.


    Everyone; students, instructors and workers included; all knew what that meant as there was only one reason those alarms would go off.


    "A veil tear in the academy?!"


    "Oh no! We''re doomed!"


    "How did the Orbital Guards miss this?"


    In an instant, the academy became a chaotic space as students, instructors and workers ran around in fear, trying to find a way out of the academy.


    There should have been a warning from the Orbital rings as they were responsible for monitoring these phenomena, but no such words came.


    A veil tear right in the heart of a populated planet was the worst possible scenario they could face. The void energy alone was enough to kill everyone exposed to it for long.


    What''s more, void creatures could emerge from that tear or a cosmic mana wave that could displace the entire planet.


    No one was safe.


    "ALEX!!!"


    Julia screamed at the top of her lungs, finally realizing where her unease came from. But in the current situation, there was nothing she could do; none of them could.


    Then, as quickly as the aura exposure came, it disappeared.


    Julia did not hesitate and bolted towards Alex''s room, closely followed by Ross, their hearts racing as they feared the worst.


    When they arrived, Alex''s room was empty. The spread-out sofas, the hard case and even the carpets were gone.


    "Alexander...?"


    Julia called out softly, her voice trembling and her eyes misty as she noticed that the spot where Alex was supposed to be was empty.


    He was nowhere to be found.

 Chapter 235 Hes Gone (1)

    Ross watched with teary eyes as Julia broke down on the floor and cried her eyes out.


    He had already searched every room in this place but found no traces of Alex, whatsoever.


    ''Alex is really gone.''


    He struggled to hold back his own tears and refused to believe that he was dead. Alex had survived a cosmic mana wave once, he could do it again.


    *WHOOSH*


    Ross turned around to the entrance and saw multiple people arrive.


    Among those who appeared were the Principal, Seraph Yiny, and a few of their instructors with Horvey Doe on the list.


    Their expressions were ugly to look at as the consequences of what had just happened would have been unimaginable if the veil tear hadn''t disappeared the way it did.


    Only then were they able to make their way to the location where the system detected the veil tear.


    Imagine their surprise when it was in the room of one of their star students, and Alexander for that matter.


    "What happened here?"


    Seraph turned to Ross with serious eyes after glancing at the crying Julia.


    She and the others didn''t need to be geniuses to know why Julia was crying, but they still needed to understand what happened.


    But before Ross could even open his lips to talk, another presence arrived at the scene.


    "James?"


    The principal was shocked to see the personal aid of Julia in the academy. But it wasn''t that surprising considering James was her assigned guard.


    In built in the safety protocol of her watch was an alarm system that would prompt him the moment it detected something wrong with Julia.


    James ignored everyone and went to cater for Julia.


    ''Thank god nothing happened to her,'' He sighed in relief and carried Julia off the floor.


    Then he also turned to Ross, his gaze clear on what he wanted. Alex was nowhere to be seen and that was strange, considering they always moved together.


    Left with no choice, Ross explained to the people what happened.


    He knew he was being unreasonable as those guys were only tasked with protecting the kids in the shadows, and not to interfere in their daily affairs.


    "Y-Y-yeah. H-he still had his watch own."


    Ross stuttered, finding it difficult to bring out the words. His state of mind was a mess right now.


    ''I should have listened to what Julia was saying! She knew something was not right, yet we went on anyway!''


    He bit his lips in anger, the survivor''s guilt already crushing his psyche. He didn''t want to think about what Alex could be going through right now. He was too scared to even think about it.


    Seraph took Ross''s word and then turned to one of the instructors who nodded in understating and then bolted off to carry out the instructions.


    The chances were low, but it was all they had at the moment.


    Locating someone via his device was something only in the hands of their family as they needed to know the whereabouts of their loved ones from time to time and of course, the government.


    But the government only resulted to this when they needed to find someone as soon as possible or if the said person was in danger.


    After all, they had better things to do than to track the movements of everyone in the empire. We were talking about billions on billions of people.


    Turning back to Ross, Seraph approached him and placed a hand on his shoulder.


    "Kid, don''t blame yourself for what happened to your friend. None of you foresaw any of this.


    "We will do everything in our power to find him, but for now, why don''t you retire to your room."


    Ross nodded with a lowered head and clenched his fists, feeling useless at this moment. He raised his head to look at James carrying Julia in his arms.


    ''She''s already exhausted herself.''


    James gave Ross a nod, agreeing with the principal''s words. There was nothing he could do for now.


    He had already described to them what occurred and was now up to the adults to do their thing.


    With nothing else to do, Ross turned around and eschewed himself. But there was one thing at the back of his mind, and that was that things would never be the same ever again.


    ''How am I going to face his parents?''


    This was what he was dreading at the moment.


    In any case, Alexander Grey was gone, and no one knew where he was.

 Chapter 236 Hes Gone (2)

    Earth


    William was having the time of his life at home, reading all his favourite materials.


    Things had been looking good for the family ever since Alex won the competition and brought back that huge sum of money.


    Alex had not even become an official hunter yet, but the good fortune he brought to the family made him very proud as a father; he did not fail in his duties.


    William did not have to worry about how to pay for the fare of his other son, Aaron anymore and he didn''t have to work extra shifts either.


    He could afford whatever his son wanted, be it new clothes, learning materials or even getting him a video game console.


    Food was no longer an issue either as from time to time, Alex would stop by and bring with him large quantities of meat, and they were high-quality ones too.


    They were very nutritious and because they were filled with small bits of mana, it did wonders for their skin.


    Sarah was in the kitchen preparing lunch with some of that meant while he read articles on his screen.


    Everything was right with the world... Until he got a notification from his device that brought him out of his immersion.


    Initially, he thought it was a message sent to him by one of his work colleagues, but the moment he saw it, his heart fell to his stomach.


    "What?!"


    He exclaimed and abruptly got to his feet, already fearing the worst. On his device was a red notice that only appeared if a member of your family stopped transmitting their signal.


    And in most cases, it occurs when the said person dies.


    William felt his heartbeat increase as the fear of what he might see when he opened the notification stopped him from moving.


    But he pushed away his fears and opened the notification, only to see Alex''s signal cut off.


    His eyes widened in horror as all the colour drained from his face.


    "Honey, is everything alright?"


    Sarah appeared in the hall with a napkin in hand, wiping whatever remains were left on her hands. However, the expression on her husband''s face scared her.


    His face was pale like he had seen a ghost. He didn''t even respond to her call and remained standing.


    With fearful steps, Sarah approached her husband and saw the notification hanging in the air.


    Then and there, Sarah fainted.


    [Ma''am, a call from public affairs. Alexander''s father is on the line and refuses to speak to anyone besides you.


    [Considering the current situation, we judged that you might want to take it. May I forward it through?]


    ''Great, just what I needed.''


    Seraph sighed.


    On top of writing a report, she now had to cater for Alex''s family and try to assure them. It hadn''t even been 10 minutes yet, but the headaches had begun for her.


    "Pass it to me."


    She said and abruptly the loud voice of a man who was clearly in pain resounded through her office.


    [Principle! What happened to my son?! And don''t give me any bullshit apology!]


    "Please, Mr. Grey. Come down. I will tell you everything but doing it over the line isn''t the way to go about it."


    [What are trying to say?]


    "I''m saying we''re already making arrangements for you to arrive at the academy and get the whole picture of what happened. Will that be alright with you?"


    Seraph said, putting a hand on her forehead.


    [...]


    For a moment, no response came as it appeared William was considering his options.


    ''He has to consider bringing everyone along or coming alone.''


    She could tell what the man was thinking and waited patiently for his response to come.


    [I''ll be there as soon as possible.]


    "Of course, I''ll be waiting for you."


    The call finally ended and Seraph reclined into her chair.


    ''Alex, oh Alex, where are you?''


    It was the question on everyone''s mind and will soon be on everyone''s once they learned about what happened.


    ''Don''t you dare die on us...''

 Chapter 237 Veiled Space (1)

    ''Where am I...?''


    Alex felt disoriented and confused, not entirely sure what happened. The last thing he recalled was absorbing the energy from the void core.


    Even with his muddled senses, he recalled that he tried to absorb more energy as it felt as though he wasn''t having enough.


    Similar to feeling an intense thirst for water and finally getting the desired water. It would be difficult to try and hold yourself back from taking more gulps than you should.


    That was how he felt, so he went ahead and followed his instincts. That was when he felt a very strong attractive force coming from his chest and abruptly, the energy he desired, he got.


    But then, he realized it shouldn''t be possible as the core was just from a Class F void creature, and there was no way it should have that kind of void energy to give away.


    He opened his eyes to take a look and saw a veil tear right before his eyes. He panicked and tried to get out of there as quickly as possible.


    In his rush, he failed to realize that the energy coming from the veil tear had no negative effect on him.


    Unfortunately, everything he had learnt since he could remember was that veil tears were dangerous things to be around.


    It was then that he heard Julia''s voice, causing him to fear the worst, but again, his mind was not in the right place.


    He thought she and Ross were still around and had to urge to protect them from the veil tear when it suddenly produced a powerful attractive force that pulled him in.


    For many minutes, Alex remained unconscious and unaware of his situation or surroundings.


    He struggled to move, but couldn''t feel any solid ground under his feet or his back. He shook his head to clear the fog.@@@@


    *Oh shit!*


    He exclaimed when he recalled what happened just moments earlier. His eyes abruptly opened to look around, but he only saw darkness; absolute and unbridled darkness.


    *Huh?*


    Alex closed his eyes and reopened them several times but still saw nothing but black. For a moment, he thought he had gone blind.


    Then another thing caught his attention.


    *My voice... I can''t hear my voice.*


    He spoke out loud, he knew he did, yet he heard nothing; nothing at all.


    ''Now I''m blind and mute!''


    His heart began racing, fearing the displacement might have taken his senses from him. Even now, he could not feel any solid ground under him.


    With a thought, the nanites of his suit moved over his body as they formed the outline of his combat suit and helm.


    ''Ha, Finally!''


    The HUD of his suit came on as it was powered by a larger bit of power than his smartwatch.


    The basic data in the suit system like the time and date appeared and also came with a bit of light, but was not capable of collecting any data around.


    "Xex!"


    He called a second time.


    Lord Zol gave him a present during his birthday celebration with his friends, and he was lucky he got something like that.


    It was a new system designed just like the nanite storage to fuse the AI system to the suit''s functions once it was worn.


    That way, even if one lost their smartwatch, they could still have their AI assistants.


    [...]


    Unfortunately, it was still a radio silence.


    Normally, even when one was outside the network range of the empire, the AI systems could still be functional, albeit only as a local system that relied on already gathered data.


    But the thing was there were more than just assistive agents; they were friends who could keep their partners engaged in conversation to help them stay sane in conditions like what Alex found himself.


    But for whatever reason, the system was unresponsive.


    *Haa...*


    Only after several seconds of thinking did he notice something he had missed earlier. He was in a veiled space, and that meant, vast amounts of void energy and mana. Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Hm. The very thing I was searching for, I now have in abundance. But what I want right now is to leave this damn space.


    ''Not to mention, what if there are void creatures lurking somewhere around here?''


    With no ability to see, he was a sitting duck.


    Then it hit him.


    ''For fuck''s sake, what is wrong with me today?!''


    He cursed his stupidity as he recalled an ability he had kept hidden since his awakening.

 Chapter 238 Veiled Space (2)

    The eyes of the dark sclera humans.


    It gave them the ability to see the entire electromagnetic spectrum, revealing to their eyes the boundless secrets of the universe.


    Alex had those very same eyes he could turn on or off whenever he desired, but he never made it a habit.


    For whatever reason, he kept this part of his abilities to himself. He wasn''t sure why he did what he did, he just did it.


    But that was beside the point as he had the ability to see his surroundings the whole time. Because of his current situation, the ability had escaped his mind.


    Alex closed his eyes and opened them as they took on a dark hue, almost shrouding the brown of his irises.


    "!"


    However, what he saw shocked and scared him in equal measure.


    The expansive veiled space lit up as he finally regained his ability to see.


    The space stretched endlessly and was a boundless canvas painted with the brushstrokes of eternity.


    What appeared like gas clouds swirled in a kaleidoscope of colours¡ªviolet and sapphire, amber, crimson and gold¡ªforming a breathtaking nebulae; an indescribable wonder that shimmered like liquid fire frozen in time.


    Energy storms made of a blend of many colours danced all around him, bathing him in a dense sea of mana, void energy and other kinds of energy Alex didn''t even know existed.


    X-rays and gamma bursts streaked across the space like ghostly, radiant tendrils, illuminating the realm.


    It was a symphony of colour and light, a space of infinite beauty and chaos.


    The chaotic aspect?


    Broken and debris of shattered planets, some as large stars, moons and other celestial objects floated around the infinite expanse of wonders.


    Then, there were planets and floating continents that were still intact and were teaming with plant life and other numerous resources the empire would drool over were present in this very space Alex found himself.


    If there was one word to describe how Alex was feeling, it would be sublime.


    The overwhelming beauty and awe he felt looking around him instilled a sense of vastness, power, and otherworldliness that transcended comprehension.


    ''I could get used to this...''


    Time continued to tick, and Alex was still lost in that condition. He didn''t know how much time had passed and, in his state, didn''t care.


    After an unknown amount of time had passed, he finally felt himself approaching his first bottleneck.


    ''Finally....''


    His absorption speed increased as the vortex spun rapidly, feeding him the energy he required.


    *BOOOOM!*


    Alex felt an energy explosion from within himself and if sound were to be transmitted, it would have sounded like a very loud explosion going off.


    ''There it is...''


    Alex revealed a small smile.


    He could finally sense the presence of the core after his first breakthrough.


    ''But who knew it would be that small...''


    His power core was the size of a grain of sand, almost unnoticeable if one didn''t pay close attention, but it was there.


    It revolved in his chest, circulating void energy through his system in a way mana had never done before.


    He could feel the strength flowing through him had increased greatly, and at that moment, he wasn''t sure how strong he was physically.


    Finally, he opened his eyes and looked around.


    ''Looks like I''ve covered a lot of distance, but still no signs of outer space.''


    What he saw the first time he used his dark sclera was now a different environment altogether.


    His floating body did not remain in the same place as it seemed to be moved around by the surrounding energy.


    Nothing that was essentially matter remained in the same place for long.


    Then Alex decided to check the time stamp on his suit again. He put back his helm and checked the time.


    *WHAT?!!!!*

 Chapter 239 Never The Same (1)

    A week had passed since Alexander got swallowed by a veil tear and things had never been the same since.


    The academy, with the help of the Orbital Guards, had performed several deep space scans and had yet to pick up Alex''s signal.


    "I''m afraid the boy is nowhere near the empire''s territory. Even with the help we solicited from the other regions and sectors, all the scans came back negative.


    Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I think¡ª"


    The operator wanted to say, but the principal stopped him with a raised hand.


    "Keep searching and don''t stop until you find something, even if it would take a year."


    She received clear instructions to find the golden boy, dead or alive, and she intended to do just that.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    When the academy students learnt of the reason behind the emergence of the veil tear and the subsequence disappearance of Alex, they were shaken to the core.


    "To think this planet nearly got destroyed because of the reckless actions of one student."


    "T-that''s not true..."


    "What do you mean it''s not true? The veil tear appeared only because he did something foolish. What if the veil tear did not swallow just him and took all the planet along?


    "We would have all been dead!"


    Some students blamed Alex while others sympathized with him. The majority did not even know how the veil tear appeared.


    All they knew was that Alex did something and a veil tear emerged.


    Then, there was the take of the general populace of the empire.


    Finally, her uncle returned from his mission, and while he had heard what had happened, he couldn''t abandon everything and return.


    "Uncle, please you need to find Alex. He''s somewhere out there, I know it! Only you can find him, please... uncle!"


    Julia pleaded with her uncle with tears running down her once beautiful and charming face. After many days of crying and no self-care, Julia became something akin to a zombie.


    Nothing mattered to her anymore. She did not return to the academy and only stayed at home. She couldn''t calm down and only stopped when Zol promised to do as she wished.


    Naturally, to help the girl recover, Zol made her make a series of promises after she heard what he said.


    "I''ll do everything in my power to find Alexander. However, what would he say if he were to return and find you in this state?


    "What''s more, if you wish to find him, you must have the strength to do so yourself."


    Realizing the truth in his words, Julia nodded and promised to do as she was told.


    Of course, even though Lord Zol made that promise and had every intention of keeping it, he knew in his heart that the chances of the boy being alive were little to none.


    Even if the void and its related things were taken out, there were still void creatures and other creatures out there in the universe.


    Regardless of what he thought, Julia took his words as truth and returned to school.


    Of course, things did not return to how they were.


    "Ross, I plan on getting strong enough to go find Alex by myself. I can already tell everyone is already giving up, but I''m not."


    She spoke with determined eyes, staring directly into Ross''s eyes.


    "Took you long enough," Ross revealed a shallow smile with folded arms. He was wondering when Julia was going to come to her senses and start getting stronger.


    "Alexander is our friend, and only we would wholeheartedly dedicate ourselves to finding him. There is no time for moping around, Julia. And I''m glad you''re finally on board."


    The two friends nodded as they made a silent promise to grow as strong as they possibly could, setting themselves on a path that set them apart from the rest.

 Chapter 240 Never The Same (2)

    Time flowed continuously as the search for Alexander Gray continued with no hope in sight.


    Hunters would be sent occasionally to explore random regions of the mapped universe and sometimes even venture towards the more dangerous regions of the universe.


    But none of their searches yielded any results. There were no signs of Alex, dead or alive and people were beginning to lose hope.


    The Order that had remained hidden since its creation took part in the search for Alexander as they believed only he held the keys to save their universe from damnation.


    "I don''t get why the higher-ups are making us search for Alexander when the chances of him being alive are nil."


    "What''s your complaint about? We''ve been given a job and we have to do it. Besides, you should know that The Order knows things that the empire could only dream about."


    "Yeah..."


    Even with all the efforts people put into finding this one person, both those with good intentions and those without, there were still no signs of him and in the blink of an awakened eye, four years passed.


    And in those four years, a lot of things had changed.


    Sarah had fallen into a coma and was now hospitalized while William became a shell of his former self.


    But he stayed strong for his family as if he collapsed as well, there was no telling what would happen to their youngest.


    Of course, Aaron had also followed in his brother''s footsteps and became a student of the academy, and already in his second.


    William couldn''t convince him otherwise as he knew all too well what drove him to that path as both Ross and Julia still held on to hope that Alex was alive somewhere in the universe and was only waiting to be found.


    Olivia found a good shoulder to lean on as she couldn''t burden her family with her own grief. She was now married to a gentleman who went by the name of Shawn Trevor.


    On the other hand, the academy had given up searching for Alex per the order from the higher-ups.


    Julia and Ross had completed their training from the academy and could now be called hunters.


    They graduated the best of their year as both achieved the level of a mid-tier Class D hunter, more than what most people achieve upon graduation.


    He wanted to be seen as himself and what he desired was to make Julia fall in love with him.


    Ross could see through Henry''s thoughts but never gave it too much thought. He knew Julia well enough to know she wouldn''t give him the time of day.


    ''But his efforts to change are commendable.''


    ......


    With nothing more holding the duo back, it was time for them to embark on their search for their friend.


    For many years, Ross and Julia refused to give in to the words everyone said. They vehemently believed that Alex was still alive somewhere out there and it was up to them to find him.


    Of course, Lord Zol had not stopped searching and while it wasn''t as frequent as before, he still sent his men to explore random regions in the universe from time to time.


    "Now that you two, or should I say three..."


    Hunter Zol spoke and glanced at Henry who stood with Ross and Julia as the new addition to their team.


    "... your first mission is to go hunt some void creatures."


    "But unc¡ª"


    However, before Julia could speak against his decision, Zol shut her down.


    "No buts, Julia. You may have gotten to the Class D rank, but you are still wet behind the ears, all of you.


    "You need practical experience in hunting void creatures and surviving the void."


    Zol explained with a serious expression and Ross had to agree with his words.


    From everything he had learnt about outer space, it was not a friendly environment as anything could happen at any moment.


    ''Hang on buddy, I''m coming...''

 Chapter 241 Into The Universe (1)

    Julia nodded with a serious expression after hearing what her uncle said.


    Yes, she was desperate to go out there and search for Alex, but what would be the point of that if she was insensitive to the dangers the outer universe presented?


    She needed all the experience she could get and not the one from a virtual reality world.


    Zol nodded in satisfaction looking at the serious expressions of the young adults before him.


    ''Their inability to accept Alex''s disappearance as his death has been what drove them to achieve the strength they have today.


    ''I hate to see what happens to them should they ever lose their hope in finding Alex.


    ''Wherever that boy is, he better be alive for the sake of Julia.'' Zol thought in silence.


    "For your first hunt, you''ll be going to the Delva system," Zol said, looking at their confused expressions. "Don''t worry, James will explain everything to you on the way."


    He added and then turned around. "James is going to be the leader of your team; you should listen to him." Zol added while glancing at Julia.@@@@


    Understanding what he meant, Julia looked away like she had no idea what her uncle was talking about.


    Soon, Hunter Zol left the kids and James appeared behind the trio. He was already in his suit of armour; a blend of black with blue streaks representing lightning tendrils.


    "You hear what Lord Zol said, come on."


    James gestured for the kids to follow him as they made their way past the hallway towards another section of the mansion.


    This section was where the Knight family kept all their weapons, armour and whatever they needed for their hunts.


    "I understand that you all have your armour and good ones too." James spoke while walking ahead of the group. "But there are a few things I want to add to your armour before we set off."


    "You guys already know the classes of spaceships we have," James said and they nodded. "Good, but for our mission and number, we''ll be using a small class spaceship."


    Normally, only colossal spaceships have hyperdrives for hyperjumps, but as a rich and powerful family, they can put one in a small-class spaceship.


    Hyperdrives were an expensive piece of technology to make and with how powerful they were, it would be a waste to put them on small spaceships.


    Just as James had explained, the ships on the outer rigs of the Orbital Ring were all colossal class spaceships with the exception of a few that were medium class and small class.


    James led them to a particularly sleek and aerodynamically designed spaceship the size of a normal cargo plane.


    Standing by the ship was the captain who would be responsible for operating the ship with his crew.


    "Meet Captain Smart. He will be our pilot and probably the one who will carry out on subsequent missions."


    James introduced the middle-aged man who was clearly a Class C awakened from what the kids could tell.


    "Hello," The trio gave a polite bow to the captain who received it with a smile.


    "Please," The captain gestured for his passengers to get on board as he directed them towards the observation deck.


    The walls of the spaceship had a silvery-grey colour and each section of the ship was separated by automatic doors designed to allow changes in atmospherics in each section without compromising the other areas.


    They were designed that way as a safety measure in the unlikely event that if there was a breach in one area, access to the other areas would be closed off to mitigate the damage.


    Finishing his ceremonial duty, the captain returned to the bridge to start their hyperjump to the set location.


    Inside the observation deck, Ross, Julia and Henry say around a circular table facing a transparent glass wall that gave them a view of the outside and also doubled as a projection screen for briefings.


    "Alright, I''ll brief you on your mission while the captain takes us to our destination. It shouldn''t take more than 10 minutes to get there."


    James stood before the kids and made a gesture that brought up a holographic interface, dimming the view from the glass and showing the trio a star system that had a red star with several planets in its orbit.

 Chapter 242 Into The Universe (2)

    "The Delva system is like any other star system out there infested with void creatures. This location was picked as your first hunting region because the variety of void creatures in the region all fall below the Class C mark."


    James made a gesture that revealed the actual state of the star system.


    Planets were no longer in their correct orbits, some floating on their own, their gravitational forces wreaking havoc on the surroundings.


    Some planets were devoured so much that, only about half of its mass remained. And that was putting it lightly.


    The entire system had turned into a death zone with the star itself having most of its essence devoid.


    It couldn''t even go supernova as its energies were entirely drained.


    Still in the system were void creatures floating around and releasing devastating attacks that took more away from the system.


    "Your mission is to kill as many void creatures in that region."


    "That''s it?"


    Julia echoed once James was done with his briefing.


    "Yes, that''s it. Do be mindful that the void creatures are not to be played with. They are dangerous and they still give off a void aura. You should be very careful."


    He warned them with a serious expression and the trio nodded.


    "Good. Any questions?"


    Henry exchanged glances with the other who just shook their heads after seeing none of them had any questions to ask.


    Sometime later, the ship jumped out of a hyper-tunnel and came to a stop. It had finally arrived at its destination.@@@@


    Inside the observation deck, the trio stood up and approached the glass window, appreciating the black canvas of space while looking towards the destroyed star system in the distance.


    "My word... The star has almost no energy left!"


    Julia exclaimed in shock as she and the others looked at the huge star that now resembled a planet about to go boom with deep trenches of fire that stretched across its entire surface.


    It was as beautiful as it was frightening.


    However, what won the show was the speedily moving void creatures going around and devouring everything they came across.


    Ross muttered in a daze and the others nodded in agreement. With everything around them being huge, it was a given they would experience that feeling.


    And this was something that almost every first-time hunter says when they ''stepped'' into space.


    [That''s normal for first-timers. And don''t worry about your movement fluidity in the void. The propulsion systems aren''t simple.]


    James nodded and then continued.


    [They are designed to give the user a feeling as if they were still on land. Simply allow your body to move the way you desire and the system will take care of the rest.]


    They tried it out and to their surprise, it felt very natural. If they wished to stand, they simply had to take action and the suit will follow suit.


    Right now, they stood upright as they would if they were standing on land. It was a spectacular piece of technology that humans developed over the years.


    [Good. It''s time to hunt.]


    His back faced the trio as he turned to look at the collapsed system in the distance.


    [I''ll be right here and be watching you guys. Get out there and show the creatures what you''ve got.]


    There was no need for any more words as the years they spent in the academy taught them everything they needed to know about fighting void creatures.


    [Roger.]


    Ross, Julia and Henry exchanged nods and then explosively shot towards the star system, travelling at more than 1% the speed of light.


    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Soon, they appeared within the senses of the void creatures as they turned around and screeched at the new food.


    The tiny beings were brimming with more mana than the planets they were devouring as most of them turned around and burst in their direction.


    Instinctively, Ross was in the center as he now took on the role of a leader within the group. With his over two meters of height and stature, he naturally fell into that role and the others respected that.


    However, before he could dish out any orders, the trio noticed multiple void creatures gathering energy in their maws as they prepared for long ranged attacks from their abilities.


    Abruptly, the void creatures unleashed their condensed energy beams as the beams rushed towards the trio, disintegrating all obstacles in their path.


    [Incoming!]

 Chapter 243 Official Hunters (1)

    [Incoming!]


    Ross exclaimed as he abruptly changed direction, followed by Julia and Henry. None of them had their guards down, not even for a second.


    However, to Ross, it was routine to dish out instructions to his comrades whenever they fought together.


    It''s been many years since they lost Alex, and someone had to take the lead in missions. This duty naturally fell to Ross as just his height and demeanour were enough for everyone to understand who was in charge.


    Then again, Julia and Henry didn''t really mind. They could all take points for leading a mission, they just didn''t want to.


    With swift and agile movements, the trio separated from each other as Ross went high and the others went to the sides.


    Although there was no up or down in the void of space, by using the spaceships as a reference from when they stepped out, that confusion was eliminated with the system''s help.


    Ross brandished his greatsword and channelled his mana through it. The sword blazed to life as it glowed with a fiery light that brightened his surroundings.


    He came to a sudden stop, aimed his sword at one of the incoming void creatures and then bolted towards the creature.


    He instantly appeared before the huge monstrosity and swung his greatsword in a horizontal sweep that cut through the void creature.


    Wherever the sword cut, it burned the flesh and cauterized the damaged tissues just as quickly. The void creature screeched in agony and tried to recover from the damage, but Ross wasn''t done.


    The moment he completed his first move, he bolted up and delivered an overhead cleave, slicing the void creature into four separate pieces.


    [You''re done!]


    He bellowed as he condensed his mana into the sword and released it in an instant.


    *BOOM!*


    The creature exploded in a rain of fire with large chunks of its flesh flying everywhere.


    However, Ross didn''t stand around to admire his first kill. They were in a dangerous place and zoning out would be a mistake.


    Unfortunately for him, his reaction after the first kill was a tad bit slow as he was rammed by a beaming attack that sent him straight towards a large floating piece of a planet.


    *BOOOOOM!*


    Coming from three directions around him, Henry stopped and floated calmly with his sword in hand and another behind his back.


    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    He preferred a fighting style where the opponents came at him instead of him moving personally; elegance with a touch of nobility was his way.


    But it didn''t mean he would stand there as the rushing beams of death closed in on his position. The beams were fast and as large as a train.


    He sidestepped the first attack that reached him with minimal movements and did the same for the others, and while he moved around, his movements were too exaggerated.


    Henry bided his time as the void creatures finally reached him and that was when he made his move.


    A humanoid void creature took a swipe at him with its long claws, going for his head. But Henry did not panic.


    ''These creatures sure are nasty looking...''


    He mused as he calmly stepped out of the claw''s range and slashed his sword over the arm, cleanly cutting it off.


    Of course, he made sure to keep the other void creatures in his sight and only moved when he predicted the best place to be.


    It would be an embarrassment to him if he were to dodge one attack only to end up in the path of another.


    ''We can''t have that, now can we?''


    Henry thought in amusement before abruptly appearing to the void creature''s side and delivered a thrusting move that conjured a piercing ray of cold energy that tore through the poor creature.


    *SCREECH...!*


    The creature screeched and attempted to turn around only for Henry to employ rapid sword slashes and stabs that turned the creature into a bloody mess.


    He then swiftly got out of the way as two killer beams rushed towards them, crushing into the nearly dead void creature.


    *BOOOOM!*


    The void creature exploded in a bloody mess, leaving its core as the last remnant of its existence. The void creatures did not care about their companion''s death and dashed after their prey.


    ''Whew... Any later and I would have been wounded...''@@@@

 Chapter 244 Official Hunters (2)

    James observed the kids fight the void creatures with a calm gaze, making sure to keep an eye out for any errors on their part.


    He also took a mental note of their fights, noticing some of the mistakes they made to correct them once they finished off the creatures.


    ''Ross is all about strength and power; very impressive. However, ...''


    James noticed how his actions forced him to tank the beam of the void creatures. He planned on speaking to the boy after.


    Power was the way to go when battling void creatures, but if it left a person too exposed for others to attack, then it was being done wrong.


    ''It seems I stand corrected,'' he smiled when Ross adopted a different strategy for facing the void creatures.


    Instead of sticking to his earlier style, Ross switched things up and allowed the void creatures to close in on his position before using his vastly superior speed to play around them, eliminating them one by one with simple, yet powerful killing moves that left no room for regeneration.


    It also helped that his ability was literally designed for destructive moves.


    ''That''s good.''@@@@


    As awakened at their level, they had a lot of stamina to spare. Getting tired was hardly seen, especially since the Manastorm form was discovered.


    Hunters could divide themselves into teams where some would focus on using pure physical power to create openings for the ability users to finish the void creatures off.


    However, for Ross and his colleagues, their first hunt was solo as there were too many void creatures for them to properly adopt a team strategy.


    Then he turned to Julia and observed her style as well. He was most worried for Julia as even though she focused on getting stronger over the years, she had never been the same.


    ''I haven''t seen her radiant smile in years...'' James sighed. ''Then there is the cold demeanour she always has on.''


    There had been times when he stumbled on Julia crying silently in her room, and it broke his heart to see the girl he was sworn to protect fall into the pits of despair.


    The creatures weren''t very smart, at least for those at this level, so it wasn''t an issue to adopt such an approach.


    ''Hm... As long as he is not dying, I guess it''s all good. But... I''m gonna have to talk to him about that.''


    James couldn''t just stand there and watch the kid do the wrong thing when he was tasked to monitor and correct their habits and errors in a fight.


    The fighting continued for several minutes as the trio moved at insane speeds throughout the destroyed star system, dodging and killing void creatures and learning from their mistakes.


    ''Overall, they have grown well... If only...''


    He too missed Alex very much. The kid was destined for great things, yet fate decided to play a cruel trick on him.


    ''If he was still with us, I wonder how strong he would have become. Would he still remain stuck at his level or would he have found a way and break all known theories about awakened.''


    He smiled in reminiscence, a small smile gracing his features behind his helm.


    [Sir, I just received word from the empire''s network.]


    The captain''s voice echoed in James''s suit, drawing his attention from the fight that was nearing its end.


    There was no need for him to make a move and his scans from earlier revealed no hidden dangers around.


    ''They should be wrapping up soon...''


    [Yes, what is it?]


    If word was reaching him when he was out hunting, it meant the information was something important he had to know.


    However, the words that came next left him frozen in his spot.


    [It''s the missing boy, Alexander... His signal came back online...]

 Chapter 245 A Single Level Up

    "WHAT?!!!"


    Alex couldn''t believe what he was seeing. From the moment he closed his eyes till he opened them, it only felt like a few days at best and a week at worst.


    But what he was seeing was beyond him.


    "Two fucking years..."


    Even in a place abundant in energy, it took him this long to level up. Imagine if he relied only on low-level void creatures'' cores. It would have taken him decades to get to the level of strength he had now.


    And while he didn''t know exactly where his strength was, he understood it was only the first breakthrough.


    "By now, my family and everyone else would think I''m dead and gone."


    The feelings of sadness that washed over him killed his mood if there was even one. In a place like this with nothing and no one to interact with, anyone would go crazy.


    "I have to get out of here."


    Just thinking about what his family and friends could be going through gave him the strength and determination to find a way out of the veiled space.@@@@


    He had been hoping another cosmic mana wave would display him out of here, but there had been nothing so far. He only had himself to depend on.


    Alex looked around and spotted a nearby rogue planet the size of Earth that was still teaming with vegetation that had absorbed mana for who knows how long.


    The number of resources on that planet could change many lives, but Alex was not interested, at least, not at this moment.


    He planned on getting to that planet, but first...


    "Let''s see how much energy this core can produce and what I can do."


    Cultivating for two years for one breakthrough would definitely mean the amount of energy he carried in his body should be beyond his imagination, despite the size of the core.


    Closing his eyes, Alex focused on his void core. He drew upon the energy, circulating it through his body and feeling his cells come to life as they vibrated with the infused mana and void energy.


    ''Even with the energy I have now, that technique is still beyond me.''


    He recalled one of the rewards he got from challenging the Celestial Tower where he had to fight wraiths in a lightning storm to arrive at the monolith.


    ''In due time...But this should be doable at the very least.''


    "How do the others do it?"


    The debris of the planet with its vast resources scattered in the void, being shot out at high speeds in every direction.


    Starting from Class D, hunters had the power to destroy planets if they went all out with those at Class B and above doing it with a flick of their fingers, the gesture becoming easier as the rank rose.


    Alex looked at his hands like they were foreign objects to him.


    Although his movements were sluggish and uncontrolled due to inexperience, Alex had not yet performed any tasks that required his strength.


    He simply flew.


    However, the momentum from his landing was enough to make a planet go boom.


    "This is almost close to a Class A hunter''s power?"


    His guess may be wrong as he did not have any references, but that was what he believed. A wave of excitement rushed through him but he managed to suppress it.


    Now was not the time to feel glad when his family and friends could be mourning his ''death''. Still. he would have to do further tests to find out where his limits lay.


    "I should be careful..."


    With his first test successful, he decided to test his attack power next. His energy was still as high as before.


    He focused on a particularly large planet fragment that was the size of the moon and then released short bursts of his light ability to aid him in moving the way he desired.


    "Here goes nothing..."


    The planet was destroyed by his Voidflare form. Now, he wanted to see how his physical strength and light abilities would fare.


    Alex managed to flip as he threw a kick that conjured a large arc blade. The blade zoomed towards the moon-sized debris and grew larger the farther it moved away from him.


    *ZING!*


    The arc blade cleanly cut through the fragment, travelling from one point to the next in less than a second. Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    Alex gulped in fear of his own power. That attack barely took anything out of him!


    It was a ridiculous sight.


    With just one level up, Alex gained the power to destroy worlds.

 Chapter 246 Evolving

    Alex remained floating in place as he took in the reality of his new strength. It was more than he could have imagined.


    But he still had a long way to go and find a way out. Looking around, he considered his options.@@@@


    He could pick a random direction and fly to see if he could spot an opening to the outside universe, or he could remain here and try to get as strong as possible.


    ''My strength may be impressive, but it might not be enough to survive should I get out.''


    He thanked his lucky stars no void creatures were in this part of the veiled space. Maybe he was in too deep or void creatures simply did not exist in this place.


    Thinking back to his family and friends, Alex made his decision.


    ''Getting stronger it is...''


    With a resolute expression, he bolted towards another floating fragment and this time slowed down enough before landing.


    He sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes before putting his helm away.


    Alex tugged on his core, prompting it to draw in the vast amounts of energy around him, generating the same vortex he created around himself earlier.


    Like a vacuum, Alex fed on the surrounding energies like there was no tomorrow. And despite the amount he was drawing in, Alex could tell the amount was almost insignificant.


    The energy was coming in alright, but the sand grain-sized void core felt like an endless abyss. It didn''t grow bigger and continued to suck in the energy.


    ''My next level up could take another couple of years of cultivation. But I don''t have that much time.''


    He was getting anxious, feeling like he was running late on something. He knew what the problem was, but he couldn''t help it.


    Alex wished more than anything to be able to reach out to his family and friends and assure them he was very much alive.


    While lost in his cultivation and thoughts, his body underwent subtle changes.


    The changes were at a level Alex couldn''t tell or even realize was happening, his bones, organs, tissues and cells underwent a complete metamorphosis.


    They broke down and were built back up, transforming his very molecular structures into something new; something higher than normal.


    Every inch of his body was evolving. His processing speed, reaction time and even senses evolved as they were bathed in void energy.


    Alex absorbed so much mana that his cells became completely saturated and couldn''t take in more mana, so they too evolved.


    But he didn''t notice this as he continued to absorb the surrounding energies.


    ''Another two years, huh?''


    Although not exactly a full two years, it was close enough.


    Alex could swear it felt like an hour. And unlike before, he didn''t level up as it seemed it would take much longer than two years to reach the next bottleneck.


    Regardless, what he gained from those two years was wondrous. He only needed time to explore, but now, he was ready to leave this place.


    Looking around with his dark eyes, Alex wondered which direction he should go. But every direction looked the same.


    Just a mass of endless matter and energy in a kaleidoscope of colours as well as energy storms.


    ''Hm?''


    Alex narrowed his eyes as something caught his attention. He turned in that direction and noticed a rushing storm unlike the others swallowing everything thing in sight.


    Wherever the storm passed, the debris disappeared.


    "Finally!"


    With a delighted expression, Alex took his Voidflare form and charged in that direction, covering hundreds of kilometres in a second, arriving before the cosmic mana wave in less than 20 seconds.


    He plunged into the storm without hesitation, willing to be taken anywhere that was not a veiled space.


    .........


    Alex opened his eyes as he was thrown out of the cosmic mana wave and seeing the changed environment that was not the veiled space, he grinned widely behind his helm.


    Though the environment was not a veiled space, it was too chaotic to be a safe area humans populated.


    But that did not matter. He was out and that was all he needed right now.


    ''Not this time!''


    He was closing in fast on the planet, but he learned from his mistake. He slowed down his descent enough not to shatter the planet.


    Even then...


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    Like multiple nuclear warheads going off, Alex impacted heavily on the planet, generating a ginormous mushroom cloud that sent rocks and dust everywhere, instantly disintegrating every living creature in the vicinity.

 Chapter 247 Sending A Message

    Standing in the midst of the dust and the large crater more than large enough to hold an ocean on Earth, Alex straightened his body.


    "This will take forever to settle."


    He looked at the floating dust and still-falling debris and waved his right hand out. Instantly, a powerful gust of wind broke the sound barrier as all the dust and debris cleared out.


    In a five-kilometre radius around Alex, the area became devoid of all dust and rock fragments. It was exactly what he intended to do, but even he was surprised by the results.


    "I must admit, I didn''t see myself becoming this strong so early."


    He may not be very clear on how capable Class B to Class S hunters were, but he believed they were capable of performing similar feats.


    "Yet, they live among the masses like normal beings."


    Retracting his helm, Alex spread his arms out, closed his eyes and took a deep breath from the fresh air that replaced the vacuum he created.


    "Ah... I''ve missed this."


    He muttered and opened his eyes with a smile. But then, he discovered another ability he had.


    "Flight too?"


    The moment Alex took a deep breath, he lifted off the ground, floating a meter above, completely untethered.


    It came as natural as breathing to him, almost like something he was born with.


    "Hehehe... Let''s test it out!"


    Like any being, acquiring the power of flight was a surreal experience no one would put on hold. They would want to explore the skies with their own abilities.


    With a thought, Alex took off with a boom, instantly reaching the boundary of the planet. But he didn''t stop there as he broke through the atmosphere with ease.


    Alex took a risk when he broke through to outer space. But recalling his ability to survive in the veiled space, outer space should be nothing right?


    His guess paid off as even when he left the gravitational bounds of the rogue planet, he had no issues of discomfort or suffocation.


    In fact, to Alex, everything felt like only a few days, maybe weeks had gone by.


    He quickly put his helm back and focused on his HUD.


    [I apologize, Alexander. Where you ended up was not suitable for my program to run. But I''m back now, I''ll attempt sending a signal out.]


    The AI knew exactly what Alex needed as a quick run of the system told him how long Alex had been away from civilization.


    It didn''t miss the fact that Alex was floating in the void of space with no problems.


    "Haa... Yeah." Alex exhaled. "But will you be able to get a signal through this shitstorm?"


    [No quit, what I can do is send a wide net SOS message for any antennas out there to detect. The empire has many deep-space antennas floating in random areas in space. If we''re lucky, the signal can reach one of them.]


    "Do it!"


    It was their best shot and Alex didn''t care about a maybe. There was a bit of light at the end of his tunnel, and no matter how far it may seem, it was a way.


    Flying out of here might take years on end. Only a spaceship with a hyperdrive could reach this place in a shorter time frame.


    Then again, getting here might also be a challenge. Not impossible, just challenging. The rampaging energy storms and void creatures might prove to be a problem.


    [Of course. You can record a message in the SOS as well...]


    Xex included knowing full well what Alex might be going through. It may be a program, but it wasn''t insensitive.


    "Absolutely!"


    He smiled brightly and then turned towards the planet, reaching the surface in a split second. His control over his explosive strength had increased as he landed in a large clearing with a soft thud and sat down.


    He noticed how the magical beasts immediately bolted away the moment he arrived but paid no mind.


    "Okay, I''m ready." He took a deep breath as Xex popped up a recorder on the screen.


    "To anyone out there who receives this message. My name is Alexander Gray... and I''m alive..."

 Chapter 248 Overpowered Monster

    A few minutes after Alex recorded his message and Xex sent out the SOS, he got back up and looked at his surroundings that was devoid of any beast.


    "Why did all the beasts run away? They look more vicious than what I''ve fought before." Alex asked with furrowed brows.


    [That''s because your aura is all over the place.]


    A quick pop-up of a figure representing Alex showed him what the problem was.


    "Oh, okay..."


    The figure representing him was surrounded by a vertexing stream of energy that flared up from time to time. The data showed the aura reaching a radius of 200 metres.


    "Can you explain what is happening to my body?" Alex could finally get some data of his newfound strength.


    [A second]


    Xex performed a scan of Alex''s body and quickly compared it to its stored data. He may not be connected to the network, but Xex already had a lot of information stored locally.


    [Mana signature shows your strength reaching the bounds of Class A and your mini vortexes are passively absorbing the surrounding mana. You''ve basically become a self-charging battery.]


    Xex''s words were pretty much in line with what he thought.


    "What about the mana vortexes?" Alex folded his arms with a small frown. "Have you heard of anything like this before?"


    [I''m afraid not, Alex. This is new to me. And I''m guessing the bigger one in your chest is where your void energy is stored?]


    "Yeah." He sighed and rubbed his brows. "What else has changed?"


    [Well, you''ve grown taller and now stand at a height of 2 meters. Your muscles are also more robust than anything ever recorded at Class A.


    [Your body has changed on a fundamental level and I''m not sure what those changes will bring. You''ll have to find out yourself.]


    Xex explained, not sure what to add. Biological changes were easier for him to detect as even Alex could now look within himself. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ability-wise, the AI had no clue unless Alex revealed them to him.


    "Well, we have nothing but time." Alex raised his head and looked around. "I''ll be doing some tests to see where my limits are. Record the data and compare it with your data."


    "So I can basically put the entire Earth under my senses and see everything happening." Alex was no longer surprised.


    At this point, he was broken¡ªhe was overpowered.


    [Exactly.]


    "Testing my physical strength may blow this planet away. Let''s put that on hold." Alex sighed.


    [Probably for the best. And congratulations, Alexander. You''re officially a powerhouse.]


    "Thanks"


    A small smile graced his features.


    [You should also do something about your aura. It''s still flaring wildly.]


    "Shoot, I forgot."


    He sat down and closed his eyes. Focusing on his mana vortexes, he drew the energy around him into himself.


    His actions caused the vortexes to spin faster than before.


    ''I see... If I let go, the spinning is slower and if I keep everything in, it spins faster to hold the energy within...''


    A couple of seconds later, he put his aura away. He couldn''t sense a shred of his own energy around him anymore.


    "How is it? Better?"


    [I''m afraid it''s more than better. You''ve basically become invisible.]


    The same diagram showed Alex with not a spec of energy leaking from his body. He appeared normal, almost like a normal unawaken human.


    "Good..." He grinned and then looked in a certain direction. "I feel like hunting."


    It''s been a while since he had some action and he was itching for some. Also, he planned on using it to learn more control. His moves were too explosive.


    His figure flickered as he disappeared in a silent burst of speed. There was a new predator on the block and it wasn''t a beast.


    It was an unmatched monster.

 Chapter 249 The Message (1)

    Ross beckoned to his colleagues once they killed all the void creatures and claimed their cores.


    ''Hunter Zol was right. We needed the experience and I''m glad we came here. Even after years of training, without actually fighting the creatures, it would have been pointless.''


    Imagine they ventured into the universe only to be faced with an army of void creatures without actually knowing how they acted when alone and when in groups.


    ''I''ve already learned a lot from this short mission.''


    He turned around and noticed Julia and Henry almost at his position. He gave them a nod and they made their way back to James who stood in the exact place he was since they began the mission.


    Ross narrowed his eyes when James didn''t say anything after they arrived. A few seconds had passed, yet the man remained silent.


    "James?"


    Julia called out softly, turning to look at her friends who just shrugged in reply.


    "Follow me back to the ship. There is something you need to hear?"


    Even though his voice came through the speakers in their helms, there was a certain edge to it, as if he was in a hurry to do something.


    Julia found this strange as she had known James for the longest and knew how he always acted. But she couldn''t deduce what that was.


    ''There''s no point in thinking about it when he is about to tell us.''


    The group promptly made their way back to the spaceship and headed straight for the observation deck.


    "We can head back now," James instructed, putting away his helm and taking a seat.


    [Roger.]


    Looking at him, the trio also took their seats around the table. Once they secured themselves with the belts, the ship took off.


    "James, what''s the matter?"


    Julia asked with a bit of anxiety in her voice.


    James lifted his head and gave a hard look to Julia and Ross. "About a few minutes before you completed your hunt, I received some news."


    James went ahead and tapped on play as the file loaded and played the message from Alex. The group immediately noticed the background which revealed Alex was on some planet.


    [To anyone out there who receives this message. My name is Alexander Gray... and I''m alive...]


    The first part caused Julia''s heart to skip a beat in joy, unable to hold back her smiling face.


    [For the past four years, I have been trapped in a veiled space with no way out until another cosmic mana wave came by, returning me to the outside universe.]


    The deck turned silent as everyone focused on his words.


    [Unfortunately, I have no idea where I am at the moment and can only hope that this transmission reaches the empire or anyone out there. Please....]


    He begged as he gave a bow. His gesture broke Julia''s heart and made Ross feel a pang in his chest. It was hard to see Alex that way.


    But that was not the end of his message and while the rest was a bit private, Alex didn''t care. He was past that stage.


    [Mom, Dad, Sis and little bro... I want to say not to worry anymore, but I know better than to speak those words.


    [Do know that one way or another, and no matter how long it takes, I''ll find my way back home.]


    His expression then changed again, taking on a warm smile. Julia instantly knew the next message was for her. She couldn''t help but cry harder.


    [Julia... I''m sorry I didn''t listen to you back then and I know you have suffered from my absence. Know that I have never stopped loving you and once I get back, I''ll make up for all the lost time.]


    Alex revealed a small smile before his gaze shifted, as if he knew where Ross sat.


    [Ross...My man, I bet you''re still single.]


    He chuckled along with Ross who wiped the tears from his eyes. He felt so much joy knowing his friend was still the same. After a deep breath, he added.


    [...you can be at ease now...]


    That concluded his message as the video stopped. But Ross knew what Alex meant as the two had been close for a very long time.


    "Where is he?"


    Julia asked after taking several minutes to let the reality set in.


    "About that..."

 Chapter 250 The Message (2)

    "About that... The signal and message came from one of the deep space antennas in the Nether Regions."


    The expressions of everyone took a dark turn, diminishing the joy they felt.


    "The Nether Regions? A-are you sure?"


    Julia stuttered, unable to believe what she was hearing.


    "Positive. And I bet the signal took months to reach us."@@@@


    James killed the last bit of happiness, replacing it with dread and uncertainty. Alex may be fine as he had proven to be unaffected by void energy.


    But they were not so fortunate. Getting there in itself was going to be a problem as the Nether Regions were all the regions outside the bounds of the empire.


    It was the region of death, plagued by daily cosmic waves and destructions of epic proportions.


    Displacement of stars, planets, star systems and even entire galaxies was a common occurrence.


    The void creatures in those regions were those at B-tier and above. Of course, the weaker ones also had their regions where they thrived.


    Regardless, it was a danger zone marked as unfit for exploration. And while the resources there were unimaginable, hunters had to keep their lives first.


    "Then how are we going to get him out of there?"


    Julia sat down dejectedly. Even with all her craziness, she wouldn''t venture there.


    "We have to talk with your uncle to see the way forward," James added. "Maybe he can do something."


    It was the only hope they had.


    Ross was wondering what might happen to his friend if he were to encounter a very powerful void creature where he was.


    Void energy may no longer be a threat, but the same couldn''t be said about the void creatures and who knows what else.


    ''With no idea how strong he has gotten in these years, we can only hope he finds a way to avoid those monstrosities.''


    While the signal came from the antenna around the area, it didn''t exactly pinpoint where Alex was as it only acted as a receiver and transmitter of waves.


    ''This is going to take a miracle to pull off. And who knows how long it would take...'' James thought in silence.


    Olivia turned to the screen and after making sure her father was ready, she allowed the message to play.


    A few minutes and a lot of tears later, William couldn''t help but call out his son''s name.


    "Ah...Alexander. My son is really alive."


    He felt the part of him that died with Alex''s disappearance awake anew. That small wish he held in his heart because the kids wouldn''t give up until they found him came true.


    Abruptly, William stood up almost falling again. His legs were still weak from the initial shock.


    "Dad!" Olivia held onto his left arm, this time making sure not to let him go.


    "Quick, we have to get to Mars and find Lord Zol."


    He may not know exactly where Alexander was, but he knew only one man could help bring back his missing son.


    "I agree, Dad. But who is going to watch over Mom?"


    Olivia turned to look at her mother''s sleeping face. It was a peaceful but pained expression.


    "Oh right, call the hospital to send over a nurse."


    Oliva nodded and guided her father to another seat while she quickly went to carry out the instruction.


    One way or another, they were going to get their Alexander back and never let him go ever again. While the family were preparing to seek help, other forces were already on the move.


    ....


    [Daniel, return to base as soon as possible. We''re heading out.]


    Daniel nodded with a serious expression, closed the secure channel and exited his post. After many years of remaining idle, it was time to make a move.


    ''The location might be dangerous, but if we don''t move now, we might never get another chance.''


    Daniel thought silently, shortly arriving at the Beta Orbital ring of Mars and undergoing the necessary procedure.


    Alex may have been a valuable specimen before, but that value just went up. With him surviving a veiled space for that long, it was evident he was the key to unlocking the secrets of the veil.


    Daniel located his spaceship and quickly left the system with no one finding his actions strange as it was normal for hunters to go in and out of the system.

 Chapter 251 Getting Rich

    Xex made it clear to Alex that he would not be receiving any replies anytime soon, should his SOS be picked up. Knowing that, Alex focused his attention on the world he found himself in.


    His beasts'' hunts proved to be boring as he was too strong for them. But they did serve their purpose for Alex to learn how to control his explosive strength.


    Alex was now capable of only using just a fraction of his strength in a given situation and he was surprised just how easy everything came to him.


    "Is it just me or has my learning curve increased as well?" Alex asked looking at his hands. Everything just came so easily that it was a cheat.


    [I believe that had increased as well. Your mental capacities show an overall increase in abilities and only time will tell how profound those changes are.]


    Currently, Alex was sitting in his makeshift house in the core of a very large mountain.


    His armour was gone and was in a typical day wear, looking as if he was on a vacation. Before him was a bonfire with the sweet aroma from a beast''s thigh he was roasting.


    His nanite storage had everything one could ever need to survive alone for years and because he used none of it during his time in the veiled space, he still had everything he bought with Julia.


    "I figured," Alex muttered and cut a piece of meat with his blade and ate, feeling the rich flavour explode on his tastebuds.


    [With nothing else to do at the moment, may I suggest you begin mining the vast resources on this planet? My scans show there are more than enough resources and treasures here to make you a trillionaire.]


    Alex didn''t have to be told twice as he knew very well what the planet had. His divine sense showed him everything as even the cave he was dwelling in had vast amounts of magical metals.


    "I know, buddy. And believe me, tomorrow is all going to be about mining." Alex grinned excitedly.


    He was at the point where he didn''t need sleep and could go on for months on end. But old habits die young and with his unique vortexes, he didn''t need to actively cultivate.


    While he may be stranded, he was also blessed with the chance to acquire all the riches that would change the life of his family forever.


    He would be a fool to let it go.


    "You were saying?" He muttered like he hadn''t just dealt with a C-tier beast.


    [Just know that for you to get a new armour to your liking, the metals will come in very handy.]


    A final boom cleared the last obstacle before Alex as they were opened to an extremely large cavern that went as far as a normal vision could, with walls glowing with metal veins and colours, each representing a different metal.


    "Yep, I''ve struck gold." Alex looked around with a satisfied smile. A prompt from Xex directed a small flow of nanites that conjured a lens over Alex''s eyes.


    "let''s see..." Xex directed the system on Alex''s behalf as every metal he saw gave a small description of their properties and uses.


    [Voidsteel¡ªA dense, black metal that seems to absorb light and emit a taint cold aura. Resonates with void energy making it highly effective against void creatures.


    [Usage¡ª Can be used to craft weapons and armour. NB: Too dangerous to use.]


    "That one looks perfect for someone like me." He turned to another vein and read its description.


    [Aetherium¡ªA silver-white metal with a soft glow that intensifies under mana concentrations. Channels and amplifies mana exceptionally well.]


    [Usage¡ªEssential for creating magical conduits, staves and mana-imbued weapons.] Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "This one I know," He pointed out and jumped towards the veins. A look in another direction showed another resource.]


    [Manalite¡ªA vibrant blue crystal that stores vast amounts of raw mana. It cracks and releases its energy when overcharged.]


    [Usage¡ªUsed as a power source for weapons, artefacts or mana rectors.]


    "Hehe... Life is good, you know what I mean."


    Alex felt like things were falling into place for him. He rubbed his hands together like a sleazy merchant.


    "Time to get rich." He chuckled and then conjured a hand blade and under the guidance of Xex, began to mine the magical resources.

 Chapter 252 An A-Tier Void Creature (1)

    Alex spent his days mining and collecting all the resources he could take with him. Even he was surprised by how large a space he had for all the resources.


    Only after harvesting more than enough to fun an entire system for years did he come to a stop, even then, there were still many more remaining.


    He did manage to collect some of the minerals that only appeared in certain regions like the tundra and volcanic regions.


    He also collected a few rare ones from the oceans after putting kraken-level threats in their place. He was more powerful than any creature on the planet.@@@@


    Back in his humble abode, Alex was grilling fish for dinner while Xex made an estimate of the wealth he gathered.


    [Excluding the materials you''ll need for your armour and your friend''s, that leaves you with a total wealth of 46.12 trillion empyrean points.]


    Alex felt his breath hitch from the shocking amount. "That''s a lot of money."


    [Yes, for the average person. But for someone like you and the responsibilities you''re bound to get as you grow stronger, it might as well be chicken change.]


    "Seriously?"


    Alex was flabbergasted. How was trillions of empyrean points chicken change?


    "Are you sure you''re not getting ahead of yourself?" He swallowed.


    [It''s clear that you''ll be getting much, much stronger in the future as with your current abilities, you can venture into veiled spaces and cultivate whenever. That means, sooner or later, you''ll be an S-tier hunter.]


    "And that means probably getting a territory along with its responsibilities.


    [Exactly.]


    "Well, no one ever said I can''t get more once I''m out." He shrugged. "Also, bringing in too much into the economy could cause problems."


    [Glad you saw that yourself.]


    Xex could almost feel pride surging in his program. It was akin to a father being proud of his son''s achievement.


    As the two continued their talks, Alex suddenly frowned and looked up, his vision breaking through the stones and piercing the skies till it settled on a large void creature coming straight for the planet. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    He only noticed the creature coming because of its overwhelming aura that reached all the way to his hideout.


    ''Impressive firepower.''


    He turned towards the creature that moved towards him the moment it fired that attack.


    Before the creature, Alex appeared as nothing more than a speck of dust; something too insignificant to matter.


    ''But...''


    Alex conjured a spear from his abilities as his material weapon could only fare against F-tier to C-tier. He brandished the spear in his right hand and took a throwing stance in the void.


    ''You''ll have to do better than that!''


    In a split second, the void creature was almost upon Alex, leaving only a small distance of about 400,000 km between them.


    The mana vortexes in his body spun faster and faster as he felt his physical strength increase exponentially and then unleashed the spear.


    *WHOOSH!*


    Even in the absence of air, the spear sounded like it cut through the atmosphere at insane speeds, reaching the flaming maws of the void creature.


    The spear looked like an almost invisible streak of light against the creature and plunged right through into the void creature''s mouth.


    *ZING!*


    Alex heard the sound of his light spear tear through the creature and came out from the back as the spear continued its trajectory to who knows where.


    The spear left a gaping hole the size of a train tunnel, but against the creature, it might as well be nonexistent.


    Even then...


    *...GROWL...!!!*


    The draconic void creature let out an agonizing growl that disturbed its charge. The attack was not enough to kill it, but it created the opening Alex needed to do a follow-up.


    Another wave of his hand conjured a large sword that felt as light as a feather in his hand. He then burst with a speed that was almost akin to a teleport and arrived before the void creature.


    Unfortunately for him, it was going to take more than a few sword skills to bring down Star Systems Destroyers.

 Chapter 253 An A-Tier Void Creature (2)

    In Alex''s first move, he wanted to see how much damage he could deal with a full power throw and the results were as expected.


    ''Of course, A-tier void creatures don''t die that easily.''


    Instantly arriving before the growling creature, Alex attempted to execute a flurry of fast-paced sword cuts all over the creature''s body, starting from the head to the tail.


    ''Hm?''


    Out of nowhere, the void creature''s tail appeared before Alex. It was incredibly fast and if Alex had not had incredible reflexes, he would have been swatted away like the ant he looked like.


    Alex acted fast, broke his momentum and positioned his sword vertically over his hand. There was no room for dodging the tail sweep as it was as large as a small continent.


    *BANG!*


    Even with a weapon forged from the light element, the hit resounded like two metallic materials clashing.


    The shockwaves from the impact cracked space as Alex was sent flying through space almost at light speeds.


    *BOOOOM!*


    He collided with one of the planet''s debris as it shattered on impact. But the momentum was too powerful; Alex continued to fly through the void until he managed to regain himself.


    From one attack, he had travelled hundreds of millions of kilometres in an instant.


    His armour shattered under the power of the attack as it returned to its liquidated state and tried to repair itself.


    ''Damn! My arms are trembling!''


    He felt an attractive force towards the creature''s energies but ignored it for now. He didn''t have the time to ponder on whys.


    Alex gazed at the void creature that looked at him with vengeance, and its maws continued to spew extremely high-temperature flames.


    Surprisingly, his conjured weapons managed to hold with just a few cracks. Then the creature moved against and Alex followed suit.


    Sensing the void energy in the core, his void core reacted as it began to spin faster, desiring to absorb the energy, adding to the already strange calling sensation.


    ''Come down, buddy. You''ll get the core soon enough.''


    Right now, he wanted to introspect on what went on and the things he noticed during the fight. He looked around for any surrounding debris but found nothing for millions of miles.


    Finding nothing, he turned to the void creature and flew over to it. The creature was as large as a moon, it was more than perfect to serve as his base since it destroyed the planet.


    The void aura would have normally deterred hunters from doing such a thing, but to Alex, it was just another dead creature.


    He placed the core beside him as his mind went through the short but intense fight.


    What he had done was something Class A hunters would have to put in a lot of effort to do or what a single S-tier hunter could.


    ''Though I was forced to push myself in the fight, I felt my strength increase as I pushed myself. It seems the mana vortexes aren''t just for passive absorption of energy.


    ''Then there was the fact that the creature fell too quickly. If my guess is right, it had something to do with void energy instead of mana.''


    Alex was not entirely sure, but he believed void energy was better suited to dealing with the void creatures.


    That may have been the reason behind the creature falling so fast.


    Of course, he could be wrong, but he doubted it. Gazing at the core, Alex felt the swirling energies within it call to him.


    ''This is different from just wanting to absorb the lingering void energy...'' He narrowed his eyes at the roundish object before placing it before him.


    He looked around to see if there were any void creatures that may have been drawn to the commotion but found nothing in sight.


    When he first arrived here, he spotted some void creatures in the far-off distance, but it seemed they moved away or died from the impact of the fight.


    "Let''s see what this feeling is telling me..."


    He closed his eyes and then directed his void core to absorb the core''s energy. However, to be on the safer side, he still spread his divine sense around him.

 Chapter 254 Void Core

    When Alex got his void core, it appeared colourless under his divine sense and although small, in his perception, it was sufficiently large.


    He could ''see'' the minute fluctuations it gave and how it produced a golden light whenever he used his light abilities.


    His theory was that the core and his void energy were intertwined as it was that energy that powered his skills and the mana in his body cells.


    As Alex began to absorption process, he ''watched'' the void energy carrying the same hues as the blood and flames of the void creature.


    It entered his body and into his energy channels as the core drew upon the energies. It seeped right into the vortex and disappeared into its abyss.


    Alex felt no different than just absorbing void energy, but even if nothing occurred, there was no point in harnessing the void energy.


    Time slowly ticked as the energy swirled around the core and disappeared. A few hours later, Alex opened his eyes, feeling no different than he began.


    The core may be from a Class A void creature, but his core was more power-hungry. How could a core that took two years for a single level up be satisfied with something that small?


    "Hm?"


    Instead, the void core became a crystal-white stone with vast quantities of mana remaining.


    People could only absorb streams of mana in the atmosphere and not the condensed, hardened form of it. Otherwise, most of the minerals with condensed mana would have been sucked dry a long time ago.


    Alex felt that something should have changed, so he focused on his core after putting the core away. It was another resource he could use when he returned to civilization.


    After absorbing the void energy, the void core returned to its normal spinning speed, appearing just as colourless.


    His heart began to race as he thought of what his observations could mean and began to feel excited, but he had to try it out first. So Alex pointed his left palm out in his sitting posture and called forth his light ability.


    The core replied as it let out the gold streams of the light element through Alex''s mana channels till it arrived in his palm where he used it to conjure a small 3D object that continually changed shape under his manipulations.


    Before digesting his new discovery, his mind already went to different void creatures with different abilities.


    If he killed them and took their cores, doesn''t that mean he could amass a whole lot of abilities?


    "Is there even a limit or would there be consequences if I go overboard?"


    As excited as he was, he wasn''t blinded by the desire for more power so quickly. "One step at a time."


    He returned to the void creature, replaced his clothes and settled down. Being able to control his desire like that spoke of his character.


    "Gathering just any ability just because I can could be detrimental in the future. Only useful ones should be considered."


    He pondered with a hand on his chin. Alex began making a list of useful abilities he could take from a void creature and the more he thought about it, the more excited he became.


    He put on his helm and contacted his partner, "Xex, you won''t believe what happened?"


    Alex excitedly foretold his battle that was too fast for the AI to see and then went ahead to tell Xex his latest discovery.


    [That is... unprecedented and also shocking.]


    Xex had no words for what Alex did. Hours earlier, he was worried Alex might be getting carried away, but he defeated the void creature like it was nothing, and now this?


    [Alex... I shouldn''t be the one telling you this, but keep this ability of yours hidden for the meantime; just like you did your eyes.]


    Alex frowned a bit, but after a little bit of thought, he understood what that meant. He was already full of mystery the universe was still trying to understand.


    Adding more to the count would only breed envy and the desire to put limitations on his power should he refuse to bend the knee.


    He was growing powerful and at a very fast pace to boot. Not everyone would see it as a good thing if he can''t be controlled.


    ''The universe isn''t a canvas of just black and white, huh?''

 Chapter 255 The Search Begins (1)

    For the past four years, Hunter Zol kept to his schedule: taking on impossible missions in his region and sector.


    He had not forgotten about Alex during that time, as he always had some of his people randomly explore the known locations of their universe.


    After sending the kids off on their first mission, he quickly departed to the planet designated for holding their special visitor.


    On the storage and research planet known as Evaran in the Retora star system, Hunter Zol arrived at the facility and headed straight to the section where the ice visitor slept.


    He was out in charge of studying the visitor to see if they could learn anything from her.


    "Any new changes?" Zol stared at the screen that monitored the chamber the visitor was kept in.


    "Negative." The lead researcher, Dr. Van Slayer, a dark sclera human with dark hair and dark skin, said.


    His attention was on the display before him as he inputted a few commands and then looked at Zol.


    The facility had white walls everywhere and the control room they stood in had other personnel carrying out various monitoring procedures.


    In the back were some Class B hunters serving as guards of the facility.


    "The ice around her body still refuses to budge. We''ve tried everything we could think of, yet the ice shows no signs of giving in.


    "The energy it''s made of itself is dangerous to us as you are well aware."


    Zol nodded in understanding. It had been this way since they brought her here. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire@@@@


    After what happened to Alex, Zol saw the visitor as one of the possible paths they could utilize in searching for Alex.


    Yes, he was more on the side of Alex dying, but the hope and refusal he sees in the kids'' eyes made it difficult for him to accept his own thoughts.


    A prompt from his system snapped him out of his thoughts as he glanced at the device.


    "Hm?"


    Zol narrowed his eyes to be sure what he saw was right. And as the realization set in, Zol''s eyes widened in shock.


    ''He''s really alive!''


    "Of course, I''ll bring you along, but you''ll have to behave yourselves."


    He raised a hand to stop the protest Julia and Ross were about to raise if they were left out.


    Turning to the parent and sister, Hunter Zol said, "I''ll do whatever it takes to bring back Alex."


    His assurance brought a smile to their faces and the two got up and thanked him profusely.


    Sometime later, William and Olivia returned to Earth.


    Ross decided to stay there and had no intention of leaving. He was going to see this through to the end.


    He called his brother to inform him of his plans.


    [I know you''ll have Hunter Zol with you guys, but be careful.]


    The concern in his brother''s tone touched his heart.


    "Absolutely. I''ll see you when this is all over."


    The call ended and Ross returned to the group.


    On the other hand, Julia was restless. Her emotions went from excitement in one moment and then to anxiety in another.


    "Uncle, how long would it take for us to depart?"


    Julia was ready to begin the search as every second they spent here was a second Alex wasn''t in her arms.


    The sight tore Henry''s heart to pieces. Seeing the girl he came to love react that strongly to his rival hurt him deeply.


    ''But he was here before I came, so what right do I have to stand in their way...''


    The boy clenched his fist in defeat. But he still wouldn''t give up. Nothing was set in stone.


    "Depends. Do you want just anyone to go on the search or do you want capable people on the mission?"


    Zol silenced her eagerness to act and then gestured for James to follow him.


    It was time to make some calls and get the search underway.

 Chapter 256 The Search Begins (2)

    A few days later


    Hunter Zol had put together a that would assist him in travelling to the Nether Regions to rescue Alex.


    The team consisted of himself, Mason, Charlotte and their men. Of course, the kids were coming along, but there were more of spectators than anything.


    The kind of ability one needed to have a chance at surviving the Nether Regions was something only Class B through to Class S had.


    Surprisingly, Instructor Horvey Doe and Principal Yiny volunteered to come along. When asked, each had their own response to give.


    "Alexander was my student and I failed to gain his trust. I will not sit back when the boy has a chance to come back home."


    Horvey Doe over the past four years had managed to rise to the ranks of Class A, putting him in the same class as the principal.


    But as someone who had stayed in the class for a long time and consolidated her power, Horvey could only hope to produce half the prowess the Seraph could produce.


    "Alex never graduated from the academy and just as his instructor said, I failed to protect a student of my academy."


    Of course, her reasons were not as noble as Horvey''s as she was directed to do so, even with Charlotte present. Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire@@@@


    Regardless, the team could use all the strength they could get.


    "You know, I still haven''t met the boy, but from the little I gathered, he seems to be one of a kind~"


    Charlotte said with a flirtatious smile, her eyes not hiding the predatory pleasure in them.


    The blonde S-Tier hunter only came here because Zol called in for a favour. Also, she wanted to meet the boy wonder.


    Julia furrowed her brows at the woman, not liking her insinuation. "I don''t like her," she said to Ross who stood beside her.


    It had everything a large group of people would need to imitate living on a planet. But not everyone was curious about exploring the ship.


    "I don''t plan on resting onboard the ship, do you?" Ross turned to Julia and asked with folded arms.


    He noticed her coming towards him when he went a different route from everyone else.


    "You make it sound like I plan on sitting on the sidelines. But from your question, I''m guessing you plan to use your time either cultivating or training."


    She deduced and Ross nodded, "Exactly. We may be Class D hunters and while impressive for our age, it''s still not enough."


    He lowered his head and stared at his open palm. He and Julia had come a long way, but it was not the level he wished for.


    Sure, they were capable of blowing moons and planets to smithereens with some effort, but it wasn''t enough in this universe.


    "That door leads to the training facility," The guide pointed in a certain direction.


    "Thanks,"


    He thanked the guide and continued forward with Julia. A scan from the door quickly opened the large doors, exposing the duo to a gigantic space built with special materials to withstand their power level.


    "Nice..." He commented with a head nod. "This should do just fine." He stepped inside and Julia followed behind him.


    Looking around, Ross and Julia noted the demarcated sections for different purposes: some were spaces left for real-life fights, some were areas for physical exercises, and some sections separated with glass windows served as a more virtual world than physical.


    He approached a section that had VR pods specifically designed for combat and training purposes. Then he let out a small grin, turned to Julia and asked:


    "Wanna have a spar?" Ross''s voice came out low, but it had an underlining challenge within that Julia did not miss.


    "Oh, you''re on." She smiled mischievously and they promptly moved to train.


    Their first stop would come a few days from now. But at this current moment, only the ship sped through a wormhole at light speed.

 Chapter 257 The Search For Alex (1)

    A few days later


    Inside the bridge of the spaceship, Captain Charles stood at his station and directed his crew to monitor the travel.


    "How long till we arrive at the first obstacle," the captain asked, his expression grim.


    Neither he nor his crew wanted to venture into the Nether Regions, but when his lord requested his assistance, refusal wasn''t an option.


    "In fifteen minutes, sir," replied a female operative, her fingers deftly swiping and issuing commands across the system interface.


    "Mm," Charles nodded, his gaze fixed on the streaks of hyperspace lights.


    As part of their journey to their location, the ship would have to make occasional stops to determine a way through the cosmic storms of death and phenomena plaguing the Nether Regions.


    Going in blind could disrupt their hyperjump, potentially displacing them to locations no would could survive.


    They could end up in a massive black hole millions of light years away¡ªor worse, in a veiled space where survival was impossible. And those were just a few of the dangers lurking in the Nether Regions.


    ''God, have mercy on us,'' the captain thought with a gulp.


    "Hm?"


    The soft slide of the door revealed the presence of Hunter Zol as he walked in.


    The crew members would have stood on their feet the moment he walked in, but he explicitly told them not to, seeing as how they were in charge of piloting the ship.


    "Lord Zol," Charles greeted with a respectful bow as Zol stood beside him. He acknowledged the man with and nod and then said, "Your estimates said today, right?"


    "Yes, and in about..." he glanced at his wrist and then continued. "... about 14 minutes."


    Zol turned to the captain, noticing the expression of fear on his face. And despite the captain''s efforts to hide them, it was very clear to Zol''s senses.


    "At ease, Charles." He placed a hand on Charles''s shoulders. "Traversing the Nether Regions is dangerous, not impossible."


    The captain felt embarrassed but still nodded. Anyone would feel fear if they were asked to go where they were going.


    With crossed fingers and held breaths, the crew stared at the passing lights of the hyperspace with heavy hearts.


    And as they expected, a second after they entered, the hyperspace changed its normal behaviour.


    From a normal tunnel of lights, the hyperspace became a deformed tunnel where the lights appeared to be bent by extreme gravitational forces, akin to a black hole trying to suck the space in.


    But the space held¡ªit was called a buffer zone for that very reason. For some time, the tunnel would not collapse upon traversing.


    Then, as quickly as they entered, they exited the tunnel.


    "Whew!"


    An involuntary sigh escaped the crew''s lips as some leaned back in their seats with hands on their chest, taking in deep breaths to calm down.


    But that was just one of the many obstacles, they''d be facing on their journey¡ªboth in and out.


    Finally, the crew were able to catch their breaths and took a look outside. That was when they noticed something.


    "Is that a ship?" One of the operatives couldn''t help but mutter.


    "Yeah, and it appears to be recent." Their systems were taking a scan of the ship and it confirmed their words.


    Someone or some people had been here, and while it wasn''t strange to find broken down or even destroyed ships in the void, their location was unique.


    Once someone made it through the Eternal Maelstrom, they were pretty much safe until they continued their journey.


    Finding a destroyed ship meant they failed to make it through their jump in time before the full force of the gravitational waves returned.


    "Someone is also searching for the boy."


    Zol heard the captain say, but his expression remained unreadable. Only he knew what he was thinking.


    "Let''s move on, we can''t afford to waste time." Zol instructed several seconds later.


    "Yes, sir!"

 Chapter 258 The Search For Alex (2)

    Jason Quinn and his fleet of ships were the first to start the search for Alexander the moment they got his SOS message.


    They had been interested in Alex for quite some time now. Unfortunately, the security around the boy made it impossible to get to him.


    However, things were different now, and while dangerous, it was a mission Jason couldn''t refuse from his boss. Even if it wasn''t, he was personally interested in Alexander.@@@@


    After calling Daniel back, they had travelled for days to reach the Eternal Maelstrom, and while they made it through, they lost one of their ships.


    That was at least thousands of lives with strength ranging from Class D to Class B. But the mission must go on.


    Gaining the power to over stuff like that was why it was important to get to the boy.


    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "How long till we get to the antenna?"


    Jason asked his men, his hands clasped behind him as he stared straight ahead. The S-Tier Hunter was a one-horned human standing at 2. 6 meters and had long dark hair tied behind him.


    His demeanor was that of a veteran hunter and leader as his very tone commanded respect from his men.


    Beside him was the only person who had managed to make contact with their target before all this began: Daniel Harper, a recently turned Class B hunter.


    Of course, there were others around Jason and they were his actual right-hand men as they were Class A hunters.


    "Roughly three days, sir."


    The reply was a welcomed one as they had been on this journey for weeks now and had multiple close encounters with the dangers of the Nether Region.


    "The journey should be relatively safe for now. Call me when we arrive." Jason said, and without a reply, his figure flickered and disappeared.


    ''It''s incredible that someone can survive in that mess with no problem.'' Jason thought, slightly shaken by the facts.


    A galaxy like that was no better than dead, with the dreaded energy of all living beings almost everywhere, yet someone had the ability to travel through that mess with no issues.


    ''It''s been known for some time that the energy he uses is void energy... So, if he has been trapped in a veiled space for that long, how strong would he have gotten? A Class D, C or maybe even a B?''


    It was hard to tell as there were no existing criteria for Alex''s unique situation as only through research and experiments can it be deduced.


    A small smile flashed briefly on his face before disappearing. Even if someone was looking at him, they wouldn''t have noticed as he was currently in his heightened state where everything about him sped up to match his power level.


    "Everything is ready for our departure, sir?"


    Daniel came forward to inform, already in his armour along with the others. Jason snapped out of his heightened state and acknowledged the words.


    "Make sure to stay out of sight and should anyone else arrive, send a message."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Once again, the crew replied and quickly got to work. Once the main force stepped out, they would put the ships in stealth mode and off any radar that may attempt to scan for them once they arrived.


    Jason and his men, numbering in the hundreds and with strength ranging from D-tier to A-tier, were a force to be reckoned with. Yet, this force was here for a single person.


    They quickly entered the landing crafts that were the size of normal planes and bolted forward as their motherships opened short hyperspaces to cross the distance to the ruined galaxy.


    "Prepare for anything, and remember, the plan is to first offer a helping hand and only resort to force when it fails. Am I understood?"


    Jason reminded as he stood before the seated men with a live feed being sent to the other vessels. However, his eyes shifted to Daniel as only he had a familiar face Alex could recognize.


    "Yes!"


    It was finally time to have Alexander for themselves and this time, Hunter Zol was not around to save him.

 Chapter 259 Alexander? (1)

    Shortly after coming out of the mini hyperspace, Jason turned around and motioned to the crew to send the signal out.


    It was a long shot, but if Alex still had his system on, they could easily find him instead of searching blindly through the death storm that was the galaxy.


    "Signal has been sent, sir. It should take close to a few hours to days for a response if he does receive the signal."


    The crew head replied and Jason nodded while staring straight ahead.


    ......


    Alexander spent a few hours floating in the void of space and on the dead void creature after he killed it and absorbed the remaining void energy the creature emitted.


    But compared to his vast reserves, it amounted to almost nothing. Then he spent a few days, still on the void creature, meditating and coming up with new and innovative ways to use his two abilities.


    A few experiments on his part showed he could now use his abilities at a distance.


    In that sense, he didn''t have to conjure his ability from his body, he could simply determine a point using his divine sense and apply his skills.


    "It seems the divine sense is for more than just acting as a really good extra pair of eyes." He thought with a pondering look.


    These were things they were not taught at the academy as they were nowhere near awakening the divine sense until reaching Class C.


    Another thing he discovered was that his physical strength was still increasing, albeit at a slower pace, but still increasing.@@@@


    And whenever he pushed himself to the limit, he could even bring out greater strength.


    There was not even a need to utilize the Manastorm form or even the Voidflare form as just his base form was more than enough to take care of most threats.


    Once he was done with his tests, he picked a random direction with less chaos and disappeared, in search of a planet to take a rest while he waited to be rescued.


    Alex wore normal clothing consisting of black pants and a T-shirt that clung to his body, outlining his toned muscles and figure. With the armour pretty much useless now, there was no point in dawning it.


    He then increased his speed once again and unleashed his aura freely. In an instant, the space trembled and warped like crazy.


    The void creatures surrounding the planet and devouring it piece by piece sensed the aura and turned around. They had initially thought it was one of their own but a very strong one.


    However, when they looked at the figure approaching, it was nothing like them. And despite the gap in strength, they abandoned the planet and dashed to meet him.


    "These creatures are really dumb." Alex ridiculed and pointed his right arm forward once he was in range. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    He channelled the light element and conjured hundreds of long piercing spikes, each the size of a column, and sent them towards the incoming void creatures.


    The spikes crossed hundreds of thousands of kilometres in seconds as they impaled the slow-moving creature, tearing them apart so quickly that they failed to even let out a screech.


    He didn''t even bother checking the abilities they had as he was only interested in the ones from very powerful ones like the A-tier creature he killed.


    He collected their cores, left the bodies behind and plunged straight into the planet''s atmosphere. But then he came to an abrupt halt halfway to the ground.


    "Ah, it''s ruined."


    The planet he chose found as his new base was close to being completely destroyed as a gigantic hole went from one part of the planet to the other side.


    The edges had been devoid just as much and there were no signs of life, plant or animal alike.


    Everything was now a wasteland of grey soil and speeding winds that could tear anything apart.


    "Now what?"


    [Does it really matter? You can now live indefinitely in the void. A planet like this should not be a problem.]


    Xex replied while Alex dealt with the new badge of void creatures with a wave of his hand before letting out a sigh.


    "I guess not..."

 Chapter 260 Alexander? (2)

    A few weeks later


    Alex chose to rather meditate on his techniques rather than go out hunting.


    But even without doing so, the new area was crawling with void creatures as from time to time, some would show up and he would deal with them with his eyes closed.


    Even amidst the harsh environment he found himself, Alex remained dedicated, conjuring different weapons and practising like he once did when he started the academy.


    In his training, he would stick to using mortal level strength where his speed and strength looked like a normal person''s.


    He even decided to keep his aura inside and not let it out, opting for the harmless, yet dangerous vibe.


    Of course, the main reason was to make it an instinctual part of himself so he wouldn''t harm anyone with his aura once he returned to the empire.


    An added bonus was that he could now choose to blend his aura with his void energy to achieve a far greater effect or simply stick with the mana aura.


    As he continued training, Xex would occasionally send out a pulse to detect any communications waves passing by.


    And on the 235th attempt in the fifth week he spent on this planet and its surroundings, Xex finally picked up a signal.@@@@


    [Alex! Someone came!]


    Alex abruptly stopped his training, his conjured weapon fading into the passing winds. His chest tightened, a rush of hope surging through him.


    "Are you sure?"


    After weeks of isolation and battling void creatures till it became second nature to him, the idea that someone actually got his SOS and came over sent his thoughts spiralling.


    [Yes, absolutely! The signal is faint but unmistakable. It''s coming from that direction.]


    A faint projection in a certain direction turned Alex''s head around.


    He clenched his fists, trying to suppress the tide of emotions flooding him. He felt relief, anxiety and then determination.


    ''Could it be?''


    He hoped it was Hunter Zol and maybe his friends. There was no thought of his rescuers being allies or foes. All that mattered was someone got his SOS and came.


    "Finally," he muttered under his breath, donning his armour and taking off explosively, instantly breaking through the atmosphere and arriving in the void of space.


    Behind him, the remains of the planet finally gave out from his actions. It had already served its purpose and was finally put to rest.


    "Keep tracking the signal as I head in that direction," he instructed and took off once again.


    Surprisingly, Jason replied to him.


    "I know, but turning back now would just be a waste we can''t equally take." Jason was already under a lot of heat from his boss as he received word that Zol and his crew were already en route and could arrive in a few days.


    His patience was rewarded when one of the sent of teams sent a transmission.


    [Sir Jason? I think we found him?] The voice over the comms sounded shocked and unsure at the same time.


    "Alexander?"


    Jason furrowed his brows, not failing to notice the change in tone and the trace of fear laced within, despite it being from the comms.


    He began giving instructions for the other teams to rendezvous with the team he was currently speaking with. It would take some time, but they should be able to get there if nothing major happens.


    [I think so? I''m not entirely sure but the person is in a suit, looks different stature-wise and is standing in the void.]


    That part told them the could-be Alex was likely to already be a C-tier hunter or higher.


    "What else can you tell me?"


    [Well, he just popped out of a raging cosmic storm like it was nothing...]


    ''It''s him!''


    Jason realized instantly and his heartbeat sped up. No one else in the universe could do that and remain alive. But then if that was the case, why was his subordinate unsure?


    "Why aren''t you sure it''s him when you know all this?"


    His crew members also caught this small detail as they all waited for the reply.


    [Sir... it''s just... his presence. It''s overwhelming. The aura he''s emitting¡ªit''s like nothing I''ve ever felt. It doesn''t match the Alex we know from our descriptions.


    [It''s colder... heavier. He''s standing there as the void itself bends around him, but he''s not attacking, not moving. It''s like he''s... waiting for us.]


    "That''s not possible," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. He completely ignored the waiting part and focused on what he heard about his aura.


    "It has to be him."


    And yet, doubt crept in. What had Alex endured to survive the void and what kind of man¡ªor being¡ªhad he become in the process?


    "Hold your position. Don''t engage. I''ll be there soon."


    [Understood, sir. But... you''d better hurry.]

 Chapter 261 Friend or Foe

    [Twenty seconds to make contact, Alex. Be prepared,] Xex warned and Alex nodded.


    Promptly, he unleashed his mana aura and dived right through the chaotic nebulae of chaotic energy. He broke through it within seconds and abruptly came to a stop when he spotted a vessel in the distance.


    [A landing vessel. Looks like they aren''t alone. Probably split into teams.]


    Alex nodded and decided to let them notice his presence to see how they''d react. His face was hidden behind his helmet, and his figure looked imposing and overbearing, just floating behind the chaotic clouds.


    "They''ve noticed me, but they aren''t doing anything, not even to reach out," he narrowed his eyes at this. "Is my aura too overbearing or is it something else?"


    [I think it has to do with how much you''ve changed Alex. Not just your height, but you look nothing like you did four years ago,] Xex explained like it was obvious.


    [Also, straight from Class F to an A is one hell of a level-up. So, it''s reasonable on their part to also be cautious.]


    Even if they expected Alex to change over the years, it was not to the level he was currently.


    "Hm, maybe. I''ll wait and see what they do. If they are truly here for my sake, they should reach out." His words sounded arrogant and self-serving, but it was better to be safe than sorry.


    ''My newfound strength can blind me to see what I cannot overcome,'' he mused as his eyes darted around. He didn''t want to end up being put down when he encountered an opponent he couldn''t defeat.


    He may be strong, but he was not a Class S awakened¡ªthose guys were in a different realm altogether.


    After several minutes of waiting, the ship still made no moves to approach him or even establish communications for a talk.


    [Looks like they are waiting for their teammates,] Xex deduced and Alex agreed.


    "In that case, I''ll just wait here," he calmly sat in the void and closed his eyes amidst the waves, his presence still as domineering as before. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Before long, Alex opened his eyes when multiple landing crafts arrived by the first one, all lined up back and front, numbering 34 in total.


    [It''s really you...] Alex heard the man''s voice trail. [... and you''ve grown.]


    His words more than covered for what they were seeing. The image they had with Alex and the person they were currently looking at were worlds apart.


    Forget about the appearance, his aura alone was out of the world and it had only been four years.


    Four years!


    The change was a phenomenal one as there had never been anyone to grow this powerful in such a small amount of time; he practically skipped many stages and arrived close to humanity''s peak.


    [Alex... I think they are not the empire''s forces.] Xex said, its tone taking a sharp turn.


    "Why is that?" Alex asked with narrowed eyes, staring at the vessels with increased vigilance. There were no signs of fear on his face or even in his eyes.


    [Ask them for their serial number. Every spacecraft connected with the empire has one. The unique identifiers make it possible for even home AI programs to tell once they hear it.]


    "I see..." Alex muttered to himself and then asked the man over the comms.


    "What is your serial identification?"


    [...]


    For a few seconds, no reply came and the more time passed, the more he understood that things were not cut and dry.


    There was a reason Xex was confident they couldn''t have a serial ID in the system as it was closely monitored and checked from time to time.


    There was no room for negligence as forces like this and The Order was out there. And while they had operatives in the empire, the tech they used was not linked to their main base of operations.


    "I will ask a second time..." Alex''s aura surged even higher than when he arrived, his helmet coming back on. "... who are you?"

 Chapter 262 Pirates?

    "Shit," Jason cursed under his breath when Alex brought out something he wasn''t supposed to know. "I forgot about the system he carried."


    Jason''s mind spun quickly to come up with a solution, yet he knew the more time that passed, the more glaring it was.


    "Does it matter? You needed help and we answered. Shouldn''t that be enough?" he tried to convince him by reminding him of his situation.


    [My parents taught me to never go with strangers...]


    Jason smiled despite himself as it was a lesson they had all learned at one point in their lives. But in Alex''s situation, could he afford to do that?


    "I understand your hesitation, Alexander," Jason''s voice was steady, almost reassuring. "But there''s no need to worry. Your aura alone speaks volumes¡ªyou''ve become incredibly powerful, strong enough to take any of us down if it came to that."


    If appealing to Alex''s desire to leave this desolate place didn''t work, Jason planned to strike at his pride in his newfound strength.


    [What do you want?]


    ''Hm, he''s a tough cookie.'' Jason mused before replying with a generic answer like what most pirates would do.


    "Your ability to survive in the veiled space intrigues us and as a pirate band, we were hoping you could reward us with some goodies for helping you."


    No response came for a while and Jason knew Alex was considering his proposition¡ªin a way, he was telling the truth.


    It was almost impossible to have a serial ID within the empire''s network. Attempting to do so would only lead to unforeseen investigations that could lead back to them.


    Also, ships registered had to be brought in for inspection and they couldn''t have that. There were many independent forces out there like that.


    [And you want resources in exchange for helping me...]


    Alex snapped out of his inspection and focused on the beings taking strides to reach him. And the one-horned man in front caught his attention and right away he could tell he was Jason.


    ''That man is strong...'' Alex could tell, despite barely feeling the subtle aura around him. The best he could tell was that the man was a Class A, a very strong one.


    "Finally, I meet the great Alexander," Jason smiled with a stretched-out hand at James who took it with a nod.


    "Thank you for having me. I''ll make sure you get the price for your efforts," he reassured, prompting the men to flash wide grins.


    "Of course. This way..." Jason stepped aside and gestured for Alex to step forward before walking side by side with him, guiding him to an assigned room. Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    His entourage dispersed shortly after Alex and Jason arrived at the entrance to the chamber.


    "Allow me," Jason stepped forward and Alex gave him space. And during the entire time he was walking with them, Alex never let his guard down.


    ''So far, nothing out of the ordinary, and they appear to be what they say they are. Still, should not let my guard down,'' Alex mused to himself while watching Jason get to work.


    Even with the strength he had, he was still ways from what a Class S awakened could do. While he hadn''t fought a Class A hunter yet, he was sure he would win. After all, he took down a Class A void creature.


    Jason slid the door open, stepping aside to let Alex pass. "Thanks," Alex said as he walked in. But just as his head moved past Jason''s, a sharp sting hit his neck.


    "Ah! What the¡ª" Alex winced, instinctively reaching for the spot. There was no blood, no visible mark, but it felt like something had been injected.


    [Fuck! Alex, it''s a sedative¡ªdesigned to knock out high-tier hunters¡ªrunning through your veins!] The realization hit too late.


    "You bastard¡ª" Alex tried to curse, but his words cut off as his legs buckled. His vision blurred, and he collapsed face-first onto the floor with a loud thud.


    As his consciousness faded, he barely caught Jason''s murmured words. "Nothing personal, Alex. Just business."

 Chapter 263 Still Nothing

    Hunter Zol and his team spent many weeks carefully evading the dangers of the void, sometimes taking a long time to wait for a passing storm before they continued moving forward.


    Eventually, they made it to the antenna where the signal originated from, eliciting a heavy sigh of relief from the captain and his flight crew.


    "Lord Zol, we''re finally here," Captain Charles said to Lord Zol who gave a curt nod in acknowledgement.


    "Well done, Charles," Zol said and then turned around to leave. It was time for the rescue team to take over the rest.


    For many light years around, the only thing besides the waves of cosmic storms and clouds was the ruined galaxy in the distance and the most likely place Alex was to be.


    Arriving at the observation deck, he made a gesture and then sent a message to those he brought along.


    "Everyone, report to the observation deck. We''re arrived."


    Initially, his voice stopped everyone, but as the crew heard the message, they knew who is was meant for and quickly resumed their job after.


    "We''re here," Ross muttered turning to look at Julia with a knowing smile. She was already beaming in joy and wasted no time to go clean up.


    "Come on, Henry. Let''s clean up as well," Ross shook his head and then motioned to Henry to come along.


    Their group spent most of their days training and cultivating, using every bit of time to get as strong as possible. None of them liked feeling helpless, especially when they had to find their friend.


    Sometime later, everyone reported to the observation deck, noticing the chaotic galaxy in the distance and already having some thoughts as to where they would be going.


    Zol waited for everyone to take a seat before he began his short briefing. His gaze roamed the entire chamber, taking in everyone''s expression.


    There were traces of worry, some with determination and others with joy¡ªobviously from his own niece.


    Charlotte and Zol''s team did not have any luck either.


    "I don''t think he is here," Charlotte said over their shared communication line. "I hate to say this, but the golden boy might already be..."


    "No, Alex is alive!" Julia chipped in before her uncle could even get a word out. "He''s shown that the veil storms and spaces are no threat to him. Maybe... maybe..." Julia couldn''t finish her sentence.


    But everyone knew what she wanted to say: Alex could be taken by another cosmic mana wave or what Charlotte also implied. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Whatever the case, Alexander was nowhere to be found. But Zol had a different thought altogether. ''It''s a long shot but it''s possible he was taken by another group.'' Zol mused to himself and then moved to give further instructions.


    "We search for another week and if we find nothing, we return," Zol said, attracting a glare from his niece but ignored her.


    Meanwhile, another force equally in search of Alexander appeared in the area some two weeks ago: The Order.


    But this force kept a low profile and ensured they stayed hidden from Zol''s group while they also searched.


    "There are no signs of the boy anywhere we''ve searched, and from what we''ve seen of the empire''s search group, they also have no luck."


    A crew member said, his gaze focused on the man in charge of the mission: Kenneth Lorde¡ªthe man who once spoke with James during their first contact with Alexander back on Earth.


    "Mm," Ken nodded and stayed silent for some time before saying. "He might no longer be here. Let''s leave."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Kenneth knew Alexander was still alive from the words their oracle spoke. But he was also told he might fail to find him as they would not be the only ones searching, excluding the empire, of course.


    ''We''re too late. Whoever took him acted very fast and I hope nothing bad happens to him, or this world is doomed.''


    Kenneth swallowed the lump in his throat, but his expression remained neutral as their craft returned to their mothership.

 Chapter 264 The A-Cells (1)

    Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    Jason and his crew took another week to leave the Nether Regions once they secured their target. Without delay, they headed for their hidden base located in Sector 2, Region 3¡ªon the outskirts of the empire''s territory.@@@@


    The base was hidden in a partially destroyed star system with no civilization in sight, hidden in a space pocket that appeared like a veil tear and because no one really paid attention to this area, it was easy to hide.


    Shortly after arriving in the hidden pocket, Jason and his men transported the passed-out Alex to their research facility where he was put in a stasis pod.


    Unfortunately for them, they were unable to take off his armour as their attempts prompted the system to recall it into his nanite storage.


    "There''s nothing we can do about the nanite storage in his system, but that''s okay." The lead researcher, Dr. Miles Venley, said to Jason.


    "Mm," Jason nodded staring at the floating Alex. He more than anyone knew how tricky the nanite storages were designed. They were impossible to retrieve without the right tools.


    Alex only had a black pant put on him, leaving his chest bare. On his chest and arms were bio-connectors that monitored his vitals, supplied air as well as fed him nutrients.


    "Do your thing and keep me updated," Jason said, casting a last glance at Alex before walking out of the facility.


    "Of course," Dr. Venley pushed on his glasses and gave a polite bow as Jason walked out. With a sigh, the researcher turned to his team and instructed them to begin work.


    In the first few days, they studied his body and compared it to what they knew from before Alex disappeared. They also measured the amount of energy his body naturally gave.


    "He appears to already be an A-tier awakened." One of the searchers muttered with surprise in their tone.


    "Fascinating. In just four years, he''s managed to reach the ranks of Class A. The veiled space does indeed contain vast amounts of energy. Look at his cells..."


    "Pleasure my ass! Get me out of this thing!" Alex demanded in outrage, but the man remained composed.


    [I apologize for any discomfort you may be experiencing, but I can''t do that.] The doctor pushed his glasses up his nose.


    [You''re a unique person, Alexander. We believe that in you lies the potential for the human race to evolve beyond what we already have. It would be a shame if we missed this opportunity. A lot of lives could be changed.]


    Alex was not interested in hearing the passionate rumbling of a madman.


    "And what about how I feel? You guys are doing this against my will and simply because you claim to do it for humanity doesn''t make it okay!"


    Alex struggled but to no avail, he couldn''t circulate his energies and for some strange reason. His cores were still spinning, but they couldn''t deliver any energy to him.


    ''What the hell are they injecting in me?'' Alex could feel himself getting weaker and weaker. The researchers made sure to keep him weak enough to not be a threat and active enough to monitor how he uses his energies.


    Of course, he just woke up so, Alex would be getting to that part shortly. After all, he would want to attempt escape.


    [I understand your frustration, but there is nothing I can do about that.] Dr Venley ended the channel and motioned for his people to get back to work.


    Alex took deep breaths to calm his rage as he assessed his situation. ''Forget about Hunter Zol and the others finding me. Wherever they''ve taken me, chances are Lord Zol would never find me.


    ''It''s up to me to find a way out myself.'' Alex mused as he watched the researchers do their thing. Suddenly, he felt a sharp prick on his arm and his eyes shifted to the tubes connected to them.


    ''Blood. They are withdrawing blood from me...'' Alex was fuming at the moment, but there was nothing he could do.


    With nothing to do at the moment, he closed his eyes and tried to listen in on their observations. Maybe he could learn something that might help him escape his predicament.

 Chapter 265 The A-Cells (2)

    ''Strange... You''d expect him to do everything possible to try and escape. Instead, he just closed his eyes like he''s accepted his fate.'' Dr. Venley observed Alex''s vitals, not seeing anything different or any attempt to circulate energies.


    ''Well, in due time,'' he shrugged and continued his research. He motioned to his team to begin studies on his blood.


    "Get some of his stem cells as well..."


    "Yes, sir."


    Alex heard everything they were discussing and showed no reactions after his first outburst. There was no point in pleading his case to a bunch of people who had already made up their minds.


    ''They''re after the power of the void. Are people that power hungry or is it something that I am missing?'' Alex wasn''t entirely sure.


    Slowly, time passed as the researchers continued to study Alex''s body and cells. He wasn''t exactly sure how much time had passed as the researchers barely took breaks. As awakened themselves, they could go on for days without rest and have no issues at all.


    But from his own estimates, he would say quite a few days had passed. And during one of those days when Alex ''slept'', Jason came to pay a visit.@@@@


    "Ah... Lord Jason," Dr. Venley welcomed his patron and Alex''s eyes snapped open the moment he heard that name.


    His abrupt actions caused the fluid in the stasis pod to ripple violently, prompting the researchers to flinch.


    "Whoa...! He hasn''t done that in days. Are you sure the drug is being injected on time?" Dr. Venley turned to his team with nervous eyes.


    After many days of research, they had a bit of progress they wanted to share with their lord, and the doc couldn''t afford any mishaps.


    "Yes, doc. All is in order..."


    Jason stepped closer to the pod and stared Alex directly in the eyes, unaffected by his piercing gaze or attempts to invoke a response; he simply looked at Alex expressionlessly.


    "You fucking bastard... I''ll kill you myself" Alex hissed in rage, but the man remained cool and collected.


    "Are you saying it''s impossible?" Jason asked for clarity. Their entire premise was to have the chance of using the same energy as Alex and if that failed, didn''t that mean the entire plan was a burst?


    "Of course not, sir. While the process is difficult now, it''s not impossible. This is unchartered territory and any meaningful discoveries would take time. And we believe those cells are the keys to getting what you want."


    "You''re not being paid to tell me stories and beliefs, doctor. Just results." Jason said in a flat tone.


    "Of course," Dr. Venley gave a curt nod and went on to explain the other thing they discovered. "In Alex''s body is another thing that is impossible to study: The main vortex located in his solar plexus."


    Jason turned back to Alex who returned the gaze with a glare. He also noticed that core, but unlike the mana ones, this one was entirely void energy and his divine senses couldn''t do anything about it.


    He once attempted to look inside and was surprised to find out that the core devoured his energies before they even had a chance to understand what was happening.


    Basically, it was a no-go area.


    Even then, Jason could tell, ''The amount of void energy in there is frightening! If he gets the chance to unleash that...'' He gulped secretly.


    "Nothing." Dr. Venley stated.


    "What?" Jason turned to face the researcher. "What do you mean nothing?"


    "Exactly what I mean, sir. None of our techs are able to study the core without its signals being devoured. The only we know is that the core is the source of his void energy."


    "..."


    Jason had no words to say to that as he knew very well what they meant. He turned to Alex once more and this time, the kid had a smug grin on his face.


    "Forward some samples of the A-Cells to me..." He stated and then turned to leave. Alex watched him go in silence as he pondered on what to do with the new information.


    "Of course."

 Chapter 266 Returning

    Back in the Nether Regions, Zol and his teammates had spent weeks searching for Alexander to no avail.


    None of their signals came back and they were running out of places to search without exposing themselves to danger.


    Void creature attacks had become rampant as the teams spent more time fighting them off than searching. Lower tier void creatures came at them frequently while Class A void creatures came once in a while.


    "Looks like the void creatures have come to know we''re here," Charlotte commented as she unleashed an arrow at a void creature that exploded on impact.


    "Yeah, I think we should call it," Mason chipped in while he observed his teammates fight off the sea of lower-tier void creatures.


    "I agree, but that is in Zol''s hand." She cleared her creatures and floated close to Mason, joining in on his watch.@@@@


    "Mason, I want your honest take on the issue. Do you think the boy is still alive?" Charlotte''s expression took a serious turn from her naturally flirty look.


    Mason turned to look her in the eye and understood she was being serious. "I don''t know, Char," he sighed. "The boy survived in a veiled space for years, that much speaks of his ability to survive in such an environment...alone."


    "Yeah...." Looking at the void creatures, Charlotte nodded in agreement. "We don''t know if the boy got stronger and how much, but void creatures and the other dangers this place presents might be beyond the boy."


    This was not to mention the magical beasts that had managed to become cosmic monsters after surviving for many years. Who knows? Perhaps the planet he found himself had a monster he couldn''t fight and got swallowed.


    "In any case, Zol should be aware of this as well," Mason muttered to himself. He too knew the boy and while just briefly, it was enough to consider Alex as a younger sibling of sorts.


    [Lord Mason, Lady Charlotte. Lord Zol is calling back all teams to the mothership] A voice came from their sets and the two exchanged glances before passing the message to their people to get ready to depart.


    Meanwhile, Julia went after her uncle to understand why he called off the search.


    Back on the ship, Zo sent the kids and the others to their rooms, leaving Charlotte and Mason with him.


    "What happened?" Mason asked the moment they were alone, mirroring the same questioning look Charlotte had.


    Zol sighed and then went ahead to explain to them what was happening and their orders to return to secure their territories.


    "So it''s began, huh?" Mason sat down dejectedly, his hand moving to massage his forehead.


    For some time, he and Zol theorized that the appearance of that visitor and the ''S-Class void creature'' would set the grounds for plunging their world into another era of madness.


    But it was just that¡ªa theory¡ªsomething they kept to themselves. They never anticipated it would actually come to pass, and this fast.


    "You guys foresaw this coming?" Charlotte asked in disbelief, shifting her gaze to the seated Mason and then to the standing Zol.


    "Mm," Zol nodded and explained their hypothesis. It was something he and Mason came up with when Mason came for a visit in his territory.


    "I see..."


    Charlotte muttered with a pondering look on her face. Nothing like that ever crossed her mind. Sure, the creature was unlike anything they had faced, but that was the only one they''d encountered so far.


    But if veil tears were going to begin appearing once again, chances are those Class S monstrosities would be making more appearances.


    ''This could be bad...''


    "It shouldn''t be too big a problem... With the Manastorm form, hunters have become more powerful than ever." Zol said.


    ''Hopefully, it would be enough. It has to be...'' He added inwardly.

 Chapter 267 Into The Void

    Back in the space pocket hideout, Jason stood before an audio-only screen as he reported the findings of his researchers to his boss, before forwarding the actual file to him.


    "That should be all, sir." He said with both hands clasped behind him.


    [Mm. Have them send the collected cells to me. I''ll have my own people take a look at them.] The voice over the audio said, the tone flat and devoid of any emotions.


    "Yes, sir. It would be done as soon as possible."


    [Good. One more thing... Have you heard of the recent happenings?]


    Jason promptly replied, already knowing what his boss was referring to, "Yes, sir. There''s been an increase in the appearance of void creatures coming from the veil tears as well as new ones opening in different regions."


    [And what do you make of this?] The voice sounded intrigued.


    "Well, I''m not sure. But I believe things will be turning chaotic real soon." Jason gave his input and the voice hummed in agreement.


    [Exactly. Finding the boy now was a stroke of luck. With his cells, we might gain the ability to shrug off these incoming dangerous times. Continue with your work and keep a lookout for these dangers.]


    "Yes, sir." Jason bowed as the secured line went off, ending the call. He returned to his seat and leaned in with a sigh.


    "This region is relatively free from the emerging chaos, but things could change at any more. Better to set out protocols just in case."


    With that thought, he proceeded to instruct his people to make preparations in the event they had to abandon this place.


    Meanwhile, Alex remained calm in his pod, ignoring everything else going on around him. He had heard enough and could deduce what they wanted from him.


    ''It''s time I find a way out of here...'' He thought with closed eyes.


    Genome studies revealed no change in his genetic makeup, eliminating the theory of his uniqueness tied to his genes.


    The question that the researchers and their patrons asked themselves was: what makes Alexander different?


    Moving on, Alex now focused on his void core. Because there was nothing they could do about that energy, the researchers let it be until they found a way for their model to accept the A-cells.


    In Alex''s body, nearly imperceptible waves of void energy washed over him at all times and Alex eventually learned to control it.


    ''I see...I can choose to allow the void energy to infuse my body or I can hold it in the core for as long as I wish. Probably the principle behind the aura separation.''


    It was a good discovery and like he thought, similar to how he could unleash just mana aura or a combination of both.


    ''If holding it in is possible, then it means there should be a space within the core where all that energy is being held.''


    It was the most logical conclusion as he had come by it before. But he didn''t actually attempt to look inside the core as it appeared too small and there was no hole in the middle of his core.


    Back when he got his flame abilities, he noticed how his abilities were tainted with colours depicting their nature, and came out of his core when he called for it.


    So he dived in and what he saw almost gave him a heart attack. His physical reaction outside caught the attention of the researchers.


    They saw Alex''s body tremble slightly as if he had been shocked by electrical currents. "Did anyone do something to him?" Dr. Venley asked but received only headshakes.


    Alex had remained closed eyes for days now and hadn''t reacted to anything done to him. ''What is he doing exactly?''


    The researcher would pay good money to know what was going through Alex''s head and void core.


    Unfortunately...or fortunately, he didn''t have that ability.

 Chapter 268 Calling The Storm

    As Alex''s senses delved into his void core and took a metaphysical appearance of his real body, he was opened to a new world entirely; almost like awakening in the origin space where everything began.


    His void core was a realm of boundless energy, a vast expanse of swirling darkness and ethereal light. The space seemed endless, filled with currents of void energy pulsing like veins through an infinite cosmos.


    At the heart of this dimension¡ªthis realm¡ªwas another core; a core within a core. A spinning black hole of incomprehensible density.


    *Gulp*


    Alex gulped down the rising excitement within. ''Is this all inside me?'' he couldn''t believe he had something like this within himself.


    The gravitational pull wasn''t just physical, it was metaphysical, holding the chaotic energies and his dual abilities in perfect harmony. It was what produced the spinning effects of his outer core.


    Alex observed the black hole keenly. It radiated a subtle yet overwhelming power, a connection to the cosmic fabric of his universe. He could feel it as the sensation was akin to being connected to something bigger¡ªsomething like an extension of himself.


    His body floated towards the black hole, yet he felt no discomfort at all¡ªno gravitational pulls as he floated right before the massive black hole.


    A thought from him and the black hole pulsed, releasing an attractive force that siphoned the surrounding energies.


    Another made the hole release it like an exploding star¡ªsending waves of energy past him and through the opening to his body.


    ''This is scary...'' he grinned slightly despite his thoughts and took a meditative pose before closing his eyes.


    Focusing on the connection Alex deduced to have with the universe, he made the black hole siphon the remaining energies in the boundless space.


    Slowly, the void energies entered the spinning black hole that shone with golden and blueish-purple light rings.


    Alex was not sure how much time passed, but he managed to make the black hole devour all the surrounding void energy.


    What was left was an empty blackness and the black hole. Even with all the energies taken, the black hole seemed to want more.


    And in that moment, the attractive force of the hole brought forth a new change in the darkened space. The dark blankness appeared to be drawn in as well; almost like the fabric of the realm was being pulled in.@@@@


    He furrowed his brows in confusion while the researchers turned to him when they did not sense any form of void energy from Alex. It was like it completely disappeared.


    "What the hell did he do?" Dr. Venley asked no one in particular as his team were just as puzzled. Even if they couldn''t do anything about his void energy, they could sense it.


    "Just go!"


    He bellowed not worried about himself as being a Class S awakened, he was faster than lightspeed and could make it out before the wave hit.


    ''Do I take him with me?'' Jason wasn''t sure what to do at the moment as Alex was guaranteed to survive the wave.


    But chances of finding him again were very low and who knows, the next time, he wouldn''t be so weak as compared to him.


    Abruptly, Alex opened his eyes and looked directly at Jason and the man could tell Alex had a grin on his face despite the ventilator over his mouth and nose.


    "You..." Jason crawled.


    He didn''t know how but at that moment he felt what was happening was Alex''s fault. He took a step forward only to stop.


    [Sir, we won''t make it! The wave suddenly accelerated!]


    The panicked voice came again and Jason knew what his priorities were¡ªsaving his men. Without a second thought, he zoomed out of the lab to assist his people.


    He may be a hard master, but it was his people who got the job done when he couldn''t move.


    ''Besides, we''ve secured a lot of his stem cells... they should be enough.'' He comforted himself and appeared in the void.


    But he had underestimated the speed of the cosmic mana wave. With the timeframe the warning came till now, only half a minute had passed, but the cosmic mana wave was already here.


    "Impossible..."


    Jason muttered and tuned to the ships that were still preparing the startup protocol for their hyperdrives. There was no time to save anyone as the space pocket was ripped open and the rushing waves descended on them.


    "This is not normal..."


    Normal cosmic mana waves moved at the speed of light; that has been how it has always been. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    But what Jason was seeing was beyond him. The radar showed and estimated a couple of minutes but not even a minute had gone by!


    With no other choice, Jason could only save himself, abandoning his men as the cosmic mana waves swallowed their ships, displacing them to who knows where and claiming the lives of all those who were onboard before finally swallowing the hidden base as well.


    The space pocket collapsed with a mighty boom, akin to an exploding star that fractured the surrounding space and left behind more veil tears in the area.

 Chapter 269 Back Into The Veil

    The instant Alex understood what was happening, he increased the force of the black hole, driving it to go faster as the blankness was devoured.


    ''It can call forth void energy even if I''m not in a veiled space. With this, I can grow my strength and they would be none the wiser.'' He thought with an inward smile.


    But then what appeared to be light particles appeared out of nowhere and streaked into the black hole, almost like stars in the night sky spiralling into the black hole.


    Following that, Alex heard something like the tearing of the fabric of spacetime as a veil tear appeared in the realm.


    The sudden appearance of the veil tear made something within him feel connected to it, like he could call it to himself and so he did.


    He stretched out his hand towards the veil tear and made a grabbing motion and the veil tear rippled as it let out a wave of energy that rushed towards him, explosively increasing the void energy he felt around him.


    ''Hm... this doesn''t just feel like opening a tear in the veil and drawing out its energy.'' The feeling was almost too real. He was snapped out of his thoughts when his outside senses picked up the loud blaring of alarms.


    Initially, he thought it was just his imagination, but the ringing continued until he left the inner space of his void core.@@@@


    ''Wait, I can feel the void energy coming and not just in the inner space!'' the discovery left him flabbergasted.


    He opened his eyes only to see red flashing lights everywhere, the researchers gone with Jason being the only person left with a conflicted look.


    He instantly understood what was happening as he could literally feel the void energy coming towards him, and fast.


    ''Hehe... you''re abandoning the place, aren''t you?'' he wanted to tease the man but remained quiet. But he couldn''t help the smug grin appearing on his face.


    He watched Jason receive a message about the incoming waves as Jason clicked his tongue and bolted out of the lab.


    "No, you don''t," Alex said through his ventilator and turned the dial on the siphoning, instinctively knowing that he sped up the incoming cosmic wave.


    "Haa... Here we go again." He muted again, but this time with a determined look. "This time, I will come out on my own terms.


    "Your actions have sped up my growth... For that I thank you..." Casting a last glance at the equipment around him, he made a final observation and a pledge.


    His gaze pierced through the walls of the facility. ''Wow, this place is bigger than I expected.'' But as much as the place was spacious, there was something else that caught his attention.


    Right outside the facility where some of the ships remained, Alex spotted an army of void creatures swallowing all the debris, tearing apart the ships with their attacks and swallowing them whole.


    In fact, all around the base were void creatures with the majority of them in the B-Tier and a few in the A-Tier.


    "That''s good. At least I have something I can punch in the face." He was also glad his captors failed to escape.


    "And good riddance."


    He had never claimed a human life before, but if this was counted, there so be it. He wasn''t going to lose sleep over something like that.


    "I bet that Jason fellow managed to escape.... No matter, sooner or later, we''ll meet again." Alex swore in a sharp tone.


    Then his figure flickered as he disappeared from the lab and appeared right above the huge base, floating in the centre as the army of void creatures sensed his overwhelming presence.


    Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    Alex completely let go, allowing his aura to gush out in waves and the very space around him trembled from the power he gave off.


    All around, Alex heard the snarls, growls and screeches of the void creatures. He counted three A-Tier void creatures, hundreds of B-Tiers and thousands more below that.


    One of the A-tier void creatures appeared humanoid with long appendages that ended in sharp claws that could tear stars apart in one swipe.


    The other two were more beast-like¡ªone had the appearance of a long worm with numerous tentacles, each the size of a train and told just how massive the creature was.


    The last one looked like an arachnid with greyish pulsing eyes that were too disturbing to look at if one had the mentality of a normal mortal.


    Yet against such overwhelming odds, Alex showed no signs of fear¡ªinstead, he revealed an excited smile and then conjured his favourite weapon from his light ability and took a fighting stance.


    "Alright uglies, let''s dance."

 Chapter 270 Hope

    The journey back to the Sol System took two months, making a total of more than six months since Zol and the others left in search of Alexander.


    The journey back was even more perilous as they had to take alternative routes to escape the new veil tears and void creatures appearing all over. Fortunately for them, they encountered no major issues.


    With the increasing situation of their universe, it was paramount for the leading hunters of every star system to return and handle to situation.


    When the ship docked at the Orbital Ring, Charlotte wasted no time and immediately headed to the capital, her usual composure replaced with visible tension.


    Mason and his men boarded another vessel to return to their territory, leaving behind a lingering silence.


    "Uncle, we would like to go to Earth," Julia informed her uncle, already knowing what she and Ross wanted to do.


    "Alright," he replied after a pause, his gaze steady but kind. "Take James with you. He''ll ensure you''re safe."


    As they prepared to leave, her uncle turned away, heading toward the Knight Estate. There were many things he had to do in preparation for the rising crisis.


    Henry decided to return to his home on Mars as he had no connection with the Grays. Going with them would make him appear out of place and insensitive.


    .......


    Earth, Central City


    In the Grays'' living room, Ross, Julia, and James sat in tense silence. The weight of their failed mission was evident on their faces, and their expressions alone told William and Olivia everything they needed to know.


    William''s heart sank as he looked at the three. The absence of his eldest son over the years had carved a void in him that no reassurance could fill. Seeing them return empty-handed was another cruel blow.


    James, sensing the heavy atmosphere, took it upon himself to explain. "Mr. Gray," he began cautiously, his tone a mix of regret and earnestness. Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    "That''s what I want to hear," William said, a faint smile breaking through his sorrow. He turned to James, who had been watching the exchange in respectful silence.


    "Thank you. Please convey my gratitude to Lord Zol. Your efforts mean more to us than words can express."


    James nodded, his expression earnest as he shook William''s hand. "Of course, Mr. Gray. We''ll continue searching as soon as the situation allows."


    A little while later, James and the kids left the apartment.


    Olivia approached her father, her face pale and her shoulders sagging. "Dad... what do we do now?


    "And how... how do we tell Aaron that his brother might not be coming back anytime soon?" Her voice cracked, and she buried her face in her hands, trying to stifle the sobs that threatened to escape.


    William placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. "We don''t lose hope, Olivia," he said firmly, though his voice softened as he continued.


    "Alex is different. You know that. He''s survived things that most people wouldn''t even dream of. Whatever he''s facing out there, I believe he can handle it."


    Olivia looked up at him, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "But it''s been so long. What if¡ª"


    "No," William interrupted, his tone leaving no room for argument. "No what-ifs. We focus on what we know. Your mother needs us. Aaron needs us. Until Alex comes back, we have to stay strong for them. Can you do that?"


    After a moment of hesitation, Olivia nodded. "Yes, Dad. You''re right."


    Father and daughter shared a quiet hug, their emotions unspoken but deeply understood.


    And so, though their hearts ached with uncertainty, the Grays chose hope. For them, it was the only way forward.


    Meanwhile hope was having the time of his life, a broad smile on his face as he flew at faster than light speed, impaling and ripping apart void creatures like twigs on a wooden log.

 Chapter 271 The Three Head Council

    In the heart of the human empire, a territory spanning hundreds of galaxies with some already in ruin was a unique star system¡ªGele System.


    Unlike other star systems, this system had a hypergiant star with hundreds of planets in its orbit. Some of these planets were uninhabitable while some were used as facilitates for various purposes. The rest were inhabited by citizens of the empire.


    The Gele System was the safest place in the current state of the universe and having the opportunity to live there could be considered a blessing.


    Among the many habitable planets, three served as the home to the leaders of the empire¡ªone from each branch of the human race.


    Then, there was another planet, many times larger than Earth''s sun serving as the planet used by the leaders for meetings and discussions that would determine the fate of the masses.


    Titan


    The council did not permit any humans to live on this planet, leaving only the plants and magical beasts of a certain level to dwell on it. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The only time people were permitted there was when there was an open forum that required the physical presence of all the representatives all around the empire, and that meant thousands of people.


    Even then, that was a rare occasion as a virtual meeting sufficed for whatever discourse the leaders wanted to have with their representatives.


    On one of its many continents was a magnificent structure covering many square kilometres, big enough to take millions and still have room for more.


    In the centralmost part of this building, the three rulers of the empire sat around a large round table, each exuding auras that put them at the peak of humanity''s power¡ªClass S.


    Lord Basso Fields, the only ordinary human among the three, exuded a commanding presence. He appeared middle-aged, with long dark hair tied neatly at the back, and his tall, imposing figure gave him the aura of a seasoned hunter.


    Lady Zara Flawn, a one-horned human, was a striking beauty even among her kind. Towering at an impressive three meters, she stood taller than any of her fellow council members and even most of her race.


    Zara proposed and it was a good proposal that they would adopt, but the issue was...


    "What about the sudden cosmic mana waves and veil tears?" Basso questioned; his tone sharp. "If they''re pressed for time, how can they handle that?"


    Zara frowned at his remark, but she didn''t argue. He had a point, and she was willing to admit the gaps in her plan.


    "I think Zara''s suggestion is a good starting point," Jaseph interjected, drawing the group''s attention. "We can''t control the appearance of veil tears or predict their location. But cosmic mana waves¡ªthose we can anticipate."


    He paused, glancing at the others. "We''ll need to commission more advanced deep-space monitoring equipment."


    "It still won''t be enough. The dangers posed by void creatures are, ironically, the easiest to manage. But veil tears and cosmic mana waves are an entirely different matter," Basso said grimly.


    "We can secure perimeters and take defensive measures, but what happens if a veil tear manifests in a star system? Or worse¡ªnear a star?" His voice trailed off, letting the weight of his point settle over the room.


    "So what exactly are you suggesting?" Zara asked, her tone edged with frustration.


    "You know that''s been one of our greatest challenges, even with Orbital Rings around every planet in the empire, it''s still something we haven''t completely solved."


    Basso fell silent, his expression unreadable. Finally, he spoke. "Whatever it takes, we need to wake that woman. From what we''ve uncovered, she''s similar to the boy¡ªbut far stronger. She might hold the key to resolving this crisis."


    His words left his companions speechless as their minds went over what they knew of the mysterious woman trapped in a prison of her own making.


    "But everything we''ve tried came back negative. Nothing can break that shell." Zara sighed. "At the same time, what if she turns out to be a problem instead of a helper?"


    "Then we need to redouble our efforts to find the boy. The ability to travel the veil without consequence might be the only way..."

 Chapter 272 Plans Moving Forward

    "Things are really getting serious out there," a pedestrian muttered to his friend as they walked down the once-busy streets.


    While there could be people going around their businesses, the majority of folks were scared. They could only stay in their homes and hope their hunters do what they did best.


    "Can you blame them? The only thing on the news these days is about the emerging veil tars and the increase in the appearance of void creatures."


    "Yeah... Kinda feels like what was described in the history logs. At the time, things were crazier as humanity was now getting the hang of mana usage.


    "Not to mention the sudden veil tears that appeared and the cosmic mana waves that displaced planets and stars alike."@@@@


    The man felt a shiver down his spine just saying those words. Hiding in their homes was pointless, but that was the only way most people felt safe.


    Of course, this only applied to the normal populace. Hunters Academis were still in session as the instructors doubled their efforts and increased resources for all students so they could grow as quickly as possible.


    "Whatever the case, things will be tumultuous for a while. The best we can do is not panic and make the situation worse than it already is..."


    .......


    Zol and all Class S hunters in charge of a sector received instructions from the leaders about the plan for the future.


    They were instructed to set up various teams with Class A hunters at the helm. These teams will be given the mission to safeguard their star systems from the increasing threat of the void creatures.


    And while this solution only accounted for the void creatures, it was the best they could do at the moment.


    The force fields Orbital Rings generated were supposed to shield planets and stars from the cosmic mana waves and while it worked most of the time, it didn''t account for veil tears that may appear.


    If such a situation arose, then the planetary population or even the entirety of the populace in that star system had to be moved. But that was also another challenge.


    Most of his days were spent with his team going on exploration missions. So, he barely stayed at home.


    But as humans of the one-horned group and warriors at heart, the concept of family always staying together barely applied to them; not that it even mattered.


    "And tell him what exactly, Dad? Training is the only way he gets his mind off things. He doesn''t have any other friends besides the ones he already has. Also, he is not much of a social person."


    Eein explained in frustration. He more than anyone wanted the best for his little brother, but the boy was not interested in much.


    At his age, Ross should at least have a girlfriend, but he hadn''t batted an eye in any girl''s direction since his academy days.


    "Haa... so the only thing we can do is let him be." Ferlok signed in resignation. With no solution to Ross''s state of being, they could only watch him carry on with his training.


    Suddenly, the devices on their wrists vibrated as a message came through. Father and son exchanged glances before opening the message.


    "It''s from Lord Zol. It''s about a meeting involving all hunters in this system." Eein said and turned to look at his father who nodded, implying he had the same message.


    "The meeting will be held in the virtual space in about two hours. Inform your brother to prepare. I''ll be joining the meeting in my office." Ferlok said and left the training hall.


    "Yes, father," Eein replied and then turned to Ross who still swinging his greatsword in a practised dance.


    "Ross, there is a message from Lord Zol summoning all hunters for a meeting." Eein prompted the system as it sent his message to his brother in the virtual space.


    Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    [Noted]


    Ross replied flatly and brought his training session to an end.

 Chapter 273 Team Building

    Inside the virtual space of the Sol system, hunters from both Earth and Mars gathered in a large conference hall where they waited for Lord Zol to brief them on the plans ahead.


    Everyone present knew the reason for gathering today was because of the increase in chaotic activities in the universe.


    Those who had deeper connections with high-level hunters were aware of what the meeting was going to be about. The only thing they weren''t privy to was the content and other matters to be included.


    Ross, Julia and Henry managed to find a space in front where they sat together with James. They were kids and were among the lowest level of hunters licensed to hunt. Yet, none of the people around them batted an eye as they knew who the kids were.@@@@


    Sometime later when everyone who was invited was present, Zol made his appearance as his avatar materialized before the crowd and everyone quickly got to their feet to welcome him.


    After the exchange of pleasantries, Zol''s expression turned serious, his voice steady yet charged with urgency as he addressed the assembly.


    "Everyone here today is well aware of the chaos unfolding beyond our walls. As hunters, it is not just our occupation but our duty to stand as the shield protecting the masses from this unrelenting tide of destruction.


    "For weeks now, the situation has worsened. The number of void creatures emerging from the veil tears has surged beyond what we''ve ever encountered since the universal calamity.


    "Their presence is no longer irregular; it''s an onslaught. This crisis has left our leaders with no choice but to impose a temporary suspension on all exploration missions until the chaos subsides.


    "Effective immediately, we are to organize into teams, each led by a Class A hunter. Our directive is clear¡ªfortify the borders of our star system and ensure no void creature breaches our lines.


    "Of course, we understand this is merely a stopgap solution for the void creatures. However, measures have been devised to address the disruptions caused by the cosmic mana waves. They are not perfect, but they will give us the edge we need to hold our ground."


    Zol''s gaze swept across the room, lingering on the faces of his fellow hunters. Then he made a gesture and a small palm-size bracelet materialized into his hands.


    While they cannot be forced to join a team, a team will be given to them if they fail to join one.


    "Of course, there is a limit to how many members a team can have," Zol added after giving the hunters time to digest his words. "With that said, the ratio of hunters of each class must be balanced."


    Zol described as he went into the finer details of how the teams were to be put together. He also added a few miscellaneous information before bringing the meeting to an end.


    "Our strength and unity will be tested in ways we''ve never imagined. But I trust in each of you to rise to this challenge. Together, we will prevail."


    Zol''s avatar dissolved once he concluded, leaving the hunters behind as they began to chat amongst themselves.


    "Our path should be clear, right?" Ross said, looking at James with a knowing look. His actions prompted Julia and Henry to also turn to James, their eyes conveying their thoughts.


    There was no way they would be joining any other team besides the one James would be putting together. This was also made easier by the fact that he was their guardian.


    "Haha... I guess you guys will be the very first members." James smiled as he got to his feet. "You are free to do as you please till I put our team together."


    "Can we also give you some recommendations?" Ross added, already having some people in mind.


    "Of course, as long as they are available, I''ll take them." James shrugged as his avatar dissolved into light particles and disappeared.


    Then, Julia turned to Ross and gave him a hug. "I''ll see you when we meet again, Ross." She bid farewell and left.


    "Later," The two boys nodded at each other as they also disappeared from the virtual space.


    Times were changing and the kids were finally ready to join the fight against a common enemy¡ªtheir own universe.

 Chapter 274 An Unsettling Observation (1)

    With the teams finally put together and space vessels made available by the empire, the defenders of humanity set a course to the outer boundaries of their star systems.


    Their spaceships would be serving as their new home for the duration of their mission. For this reason, the spaceships made available for the hunters were built to resemble small cities that mimic life on their planet.


    Everyone had their own private space aboard the ship and not all hunters were dispatched at the same time as a sort of shift system was put in place to give hunters time to relax and also contact their loved ones.


    On board the ship where James was the head, Ross was changing into his combat suit as it was his unit''s turn to go out.


    During the recruitment week, he recommended his brother to the team but Eein decided to join their father''s team instead.


    With his brother taken, Ross recommended some people he knew back at the academy¡ªZen Henjok and his group of friends. Unfortunately, they were put in another unit.


    Then there was Ethan Hall who once battled Alex during the sieving stage of the first-year competition and subsequently won his respect.


    Abigail was still at the Class E level and wasn''t qualified to be a hunter yet. Till she got to the Class D level, she was still too weak.@@@@


    [You have two minutes to report to the exit bay.]


    The voice of Ross''s unit captain rang from his suit. Each unit had a Class B hunter at the helm and also served as the guardian to the C and D class hunters.


    "Roger," Ross replied, putting his sword in his storage. "Conix, ran a diagnostic check on my suit''s systems." He instructed his AI as his suit hummed for a few seconds before coming to a stop.


    [All systems are functional and ready. You''re good to go.]


    "Thanks," He muttered softly, exited his room and headed for the exit bay where his friends and colleagues should be waiting.


    The space around the rift pulsed ominously, rippling with an overwhelming density of void energy that distorted the surrounding region. The energy readings were off the charts, a clear warning of the tear''s unstable power.


    Emerging out of the veil tear and floating around the surrounding space were void creatures of different builds and figures.


    Slowly and as if they sensed their presence, the void creatures turned to face them and despite being millions of kilometres apart, they could perfectly see them.


    A large swarm of the creatures numbering in the hundreds split from the group as they rushed towards them.


    From the readings of their system, the group determined the relative level of the incoming void creatures¡ªbelow Class B with the majority of them being E-tier and F-tier.


    "From here on out, stick with your assigned teams and don''t stray too far from one another," Victor instructed, his voice firm as they bolted toward the approaching void creatures, weapons in hand and ready for battle.


    Ross, Julia, Henry, Ethan, and another member quickly regrouped, forming a smaller squad of five.


    Together with the other division, they made up a total team of eight, each member bracing for the fight ahead.


    Victor was the only stand-alone as he was more than enough to handle the incoming void creatures.


    In this situation, however, his job was to observe and provide assistance as and when needed.


    Ross took points as he instructed his colleagues and the plan they would be using to deal with the void creatures.


    "Ethan and I will take their aggro while the rest of you deal damage. Stay sharp and let''s finish this quickly." Ross said, taking out his greatsword while Ethan took his twin blade.


    "Right!"


    With a few thousand kilometres left, the two parties clashed in the centre as abilities and attacks flew around, each team occupying a particular area to not get in the way of the other.

 Chapter 275 An Unsettling Observation (2)

    Ross dashed forward explosively, covering the remaining distance in an instant. He channeled his mana through his sword with Ethan mirroring his moves.


    The blade of his weapon came alive as it blazed a fiery red, the heat quickly reaching thousands of degrees Celsius.


    He brandished the blade as he delivered a sweeping arc that hurled a thick stream of flames several kilometres wide towards the void creatures.


    The flames burned through their ranks, forcing the void creatures to spread out, breaking their momentum and gathering charge.


    From behind, the others closed in on the separated void creatures as they utilized their abilities through their weapons. They had an easier time dealing with the void creatures as they were below their level.


    Julia bellowed as she thrust her sword inside one of the creatures and unleashed a cold wave through the creature, freezing it from the inside. She ended the attack with a powerful strike that shattered the void creature into ice shards.


    Without waiting to claim the void core left behind, she charged at another void creature that was preparing a beam attack. In a combination of moves condensed into one, Julia slashed and cut the poor creature.


    Each slash left frozen channels through the creature. The void creature cried out as it tried to shake off the cold. Unfortunately, what it shook off were frozen and cut pieces of itself.


    Henry had changed his fighting style a bit since he was advised by James and every other hunter who saw him fight.


    Instead of waiting for the void creatures to come to him, he went in first. Even then, his technique remained loyal to his roots.


    He appeared above one particular void creature that resembled a serpent as the creature hissed at him and attempted to swipe at him with its tail.


    But the creature was too slow, and even with the void aura it gave off, it did nothing to slow him down. With his sword in hand gleaming ice cold, he slashed through the creature, cleaving it in two.


    However, he wasn''t done as that was not enough to put down the void creature. He swiftly spun around and bolted towards one half and sliced it into rings of frozen tissue.


    [Affirmative. Continue monitoring the situation and if anything changes, you withdraw immediately.]


    "Understood."


    After several minutes of flying around and making short work of the void creatures, Ross''s team and the others came to a stop as they looked forward with concerned expressions.


    Just like Victor, they noticed the strange behaviour of the void creatures. Instead of rushing towards them, the creatures had stopped and were just watching them.


    "Uh... what are we looking at?" Ethan broke the silence, a foreboding feeling creeping within. Whatever he was seeing went against everything he was taught.


    "I-I''m not sure," Ross replied in a nervous tone. He decided to ask the leader of their unit. "Victor, you''re seeing this right?"


    [Yes. Stay sharp and don''t make any moves...]


    Victor''s orders resounded in their helms as they nodded and just observed. The void creatures observed the hunters for several minutes. And each passing minute made the foreboding feeling more disturbing.


    Abruptly, the Class D void creatures and two Class C charged at the various divisions. Each one of the D-tier and above void creatures was larger than a mountain and would require each division to handle one.


    Surprisingly, the charging number of D tiers matched the divisions with D tiers as their squad head while the C tiers matched the rest.


    The situation was a strange one but the teams didn''t have time to dwell on it and could only put their worries aside to focus on the incoming targets.


    "Get ready!"


    Ross bellowed as he and his team members brandished their weapons and got into a fighting stance. Because the incoming creature was at their level, they would have to go beyond to defeat the creature.


    Ross and Ethan set themselves ablaze as they took the Manastorm state, explosively increasing their physical prowess while the rest channelled their mana through their weapons.

 Chapter 276 The Big Leagues

    The incoming void creature was a writhing mass of black tendrils¡ªeach tendril large enough to match a train. The creature pulsed with chaotic energy as it suddenly blinked and reappeared before Ross and Ethan.


    With its many tendrils, it swung them at the duo. The two boys barely had time to react to the blink when the tendrils came their way.


    ''Shit!''


    Ross and Ethan cursed as they quickly spun and positioned their weapons defensively forward.


    *BANG!*


    The impact of the tendril strike against their weapons generated a powerful shockwave that blasted Ross and Ethan back several thousands of kilometres in an instant. The others didn''t fare any better as they too were pushed back, but they recovered faster.


    The two hunters'' expressions turned grim as their bodies shook from the shock. Ross and Ethan exchanged gazes, and even through their helm, they could tell¡ªthat strike was not normal.


    As hunters matched level-wise with the void creature, their Manastorm state was supposed to make them stronger, faster and react at a moment''s notice. But they failed.


    "They''re stronger..." Ethan muttered in a solemn tone as he looked at the void creatures and observed how they moved.


    "We can''t dwell on that right now!"


    Ross stated and flew back into the fight with Ethan just a few meters behind. Their teammates were already engaging the void creature, but they were being overwhelmed by its many tendrils.@@@@


    Not to mention the void creature would occasionally blink and change its position before striking again¡ªalmost like it was aware of what it was doing. Julia and the others had to keep their senses sharp at all times to not be taken by surprise.


    ''These creatures are different from what we''ve been facing since the beginning.'' Ross observed with a dark expression.


    "Good job, everyone," Ross commented as he and the others took a breather. They watched as the remaining squads dealt with their void creature.


    Henry glanced around, his breath slightly hitched, "I don''t like this at all. These void creatures showed intelligence. It was like they knew exactly what they were doing. And those ones look like they are here to gather intel."


    His companions could hear the gloominess in his tone and they understood his feelings. The monstrosity they just faced moved with purpose and evaded their attacks. As for intel gathering... that was an entirely different take.


    "I''m sure there''s an explanation for this," Julia added. "This change is too abrupt to be normal. Something is at play here."


    The C-tier remaining in the back stayed there and just watched as their kin were slaughtered. They showed no intentions of joining the fray.


    The others were done with their void creatures and retrieved the cores. With all the immediate creatures dealt with, all heads turned to the creatures far in the back.


    Ross would have preferred they finished them off, but Class C was still beyond him. Only the teams will C-tier hunters had the capability to deal with them.


    He silently clenched his free hand as he stared at the monsters. ''I''m still not powerful enough.'' His level was impressive for someone his age, but to him, it wasn''t enough.


    "Fall back," Victor''s voice came through their shared channel. "Those things have no intention of fighting and we don''t have to engage. We''ve been ordered to return."


    "You heard the man, let''s go." Ross put his weapon away before flying towards their leader. The others cast one last look at the creatures before turning away.


    Victor watched with furrowed brows as the void creatures also turned around to leave. It was like they were in some kind of agreement to end the fight here. No more were they just mindless creatures.


    ''Things will definitely get chaotic from here on out,'' he mused as his unit arrived around him. With this new discovery on their plate, humans must now revisit everything they knew about void creatures as things had been dialled up.


    They were no longer playing the kid''s game¡ªthe big leagues were here and only time would tell what the implications would be.

 Chapter 277 A Meeting? (1)

    The discovery of void creatures exhibiting intelligence got the whole galactic community shaken to their core.


    With every hunt the hunters go on, they come back with new discoveries. When they fight the void creatures, they don''t just react and attack aimlessly.@@@@


    They moved and evaded attacks they could evade and attack when they got an opening. Wanton destruction was not what they were about.


    Low-level void creatures still behaved the same way, but that changed when Class D and above void creatures were introduced into the mix.


    Then, the frequency at which each unit of a team went out became more frequent as some even lost their lives in the heat of battle.


    Hunters had to always be on alert to stop incoming void creatures from entering their star systems.


    As time passed with hunters pushing themselves on a regular basis, they began to notice their abilities took too long to deal damage and kill the monstrosities.


    The discovery was a horrifying one, but there was nothing they could do at the moment. Each new piece of discovery left the hunters feeling despair.


    Then a few weeks later, one of the most dreaded news humanity feared happened.


    A veil tear appeared right in the heart of a star system civilization. The tear leaked vast amounts of void energy and made the region unsuitable for human life.


    The number of void creatures that also came through that tear was overwhelming. The S Class hunter in charge of the region had to step in to control the situation.


    However, the populace of that star system had to be evacuated due to the spreading void energy as the Orbital Rings surrounding the planets couldn''t keep up with the void energy.


    The capital had to send many Colossal Class ships to evacuate the planets before things took a turn for the worse. Fortunately, no accidents occurred during the exodus.


    Now more than ever, humans needed a way to seal veil tears, even if it was just temporary.


    Researchers and engineers redoubled their efforts in their bid to come up with a way to use void energy in their technology and weapons.


    No breakthroughs were made yet, but the leaders had assured the hunters that something was in the works after getting new data. The news was a breath of fresh air¡ªa blessing in their hour of greatest need.


    Void creatures behaving strangely was no longer a shock as it has become a common occurrence with them exhibiting intelligence and a hierarchy.


    .....


    Mason boarded his ship with a few of his high-level hunters. But he had a feeling he was going to need help.


    "Contact Zol and tell him to meet me at this coordinate. Inform him about the anomaly." He commanded his primary AI assistant.


    [Right away, sir.]


    ''This is almost like a repeat of that time.'' He sighed in resignation. ''I hope whatever the leaders are cooking comes quickly. That may be our only hope.''


    [Lord Zol will be joining you at the location in an hour.]


    Mason nodded at the feedback as he stood with hands clasped behind him. His gaze was focused forward, staring at the passing tunnel lights of the hyperspace.


    Within half an hour, his ship arrived a few trillion kilometres from the location and entered stealth mode. Mason wasted no time donning his armour before stepping into the vacuum of space.


    "You guys stay onboard. I''ll summon you when I need help," He instructed the Class A hunters aboard the ship, all suited up and ready for combat.


    Without delay, he took off at speeds faster than light, inching closer to the visible veil tear between two planets which had their orbits disrupted.


    The effects of that would be disastrous, but thankfully, there were no signs of life in the region. Of course, the devastation caused to the storage facilities can''t be understated.


    Mason stopped a few hundred million kilometres away from the veil tear, making sure to hold back his presence. He observed as the veil tear pulsed intermittently.


    And unlike the one he witnessed many years ago, this one had thousands of void creatures ranging from A-tier to D-tier in its vicinity. And they were all staring at the veil as if waiting for something to come through.


    Mason observed the gathering with a bit of shock. ''This can''t be good at all.'' He gulped in spite of himself.


    Never had he seen this many Class A void creatures gathered in one place. It was like some sort of meeting was about to take place.

 Chapter 278 A Meeting? (2)

    The void creatures were behaving more and more erratically. Mason couldn''t shake the unsettling thought. ''At this rate, they might organize raids on our star systems.''


    As he continued to watch the mass of void creatures, mentally counting their numbers, an hour slipped by. Then, Zol arrived.


    "Think it''s the same kind of situation?" Zol asked, his gaze fixed on the scene before them. When he turned to look at Mason, his expression betrayed his unease.


    "Well, if you ignore the creatures clustering around the tear, then yeah, it''s similar," Mason replied. But he wasn''t finished. "Still, something about this feels... different. And I''m not gonna lie, it''s making me uneasy."


    Zol raised an eyebrow. It wasn''t like Mason to take things seriously. But when he did, it usually meant trouble was brewing.


    Zol shifted his attention to the pulsating veil tear. It loomed between two planets, its sheer size almost iparing it to the planets was like comparing a single kernel of maize to a fowl. One peck was all it would take for the tear to consume everything¡ªit was that enormous.


    ''Exactly forty-six A-tier void creatures,'' Zol mentally calculated. Those were his main concerns, as they posed the greatest threat among the gathered swarm.


    "You sent a report to the capital, right?" Zol asked, needing confirmation that Mason understood they couldn''t handle this alone.


    The last time they faced something this severe, they were a team of five¡ªand even then, it was one of their toughest challenges.


    "I sent it before calling you," Mason assured him. "This time, I hope they send more than just two S-Class hunters."


    "Agreed," Zol said with a nod.


    Evelyn had only recently recovered from her injuries and returned to active duty. But the timing couldn''t have been worse, with the madness that had erupted across the galactic community.


    As they monitored the tear, Mason broke the silence. "Any progress on breaking the ice cage?" He sighed, lowering himself into a seated position within the void.


    "If this tear is anything like the last one, we''re looking at days," Mason muttered. Even then, the chaos meant they couldn''t afford to leave and return later.


    "None so far," Zol admitted. "I''ve tried everything the leaders suggested¡ªexcept the last one. I''m reluctant to test that out."


    "Then maybe focus on it after we survive this mess," Mason quipped, though he didn''t explicitly add the weighty if.


    Minutes ticked by in silence until Mason spoke again. "Shouldn''t we do something about the creatures?" He turned to Zol.


    They weren''t sure if it was an S-tier void creature coming through or if it was something in between. They couldn''t be sure as the only thing they could compare it to was what they faced all those years ago.


    "It''s coming..." Zol muttered in a solemn tone, his bladed weapons at the ready.


    From the crack, a loud growl that shook the very fabric of spacetime resounded through the void. It was louder than anything they''d heard from a void creature.


    But then what shocked them was the action of the void creatures facing the crack¡ªthey literally lowered their heads like paying homage to their king.


    It was both impressive as it was chilling to the bone. Then the creature became visible¡ªat least the part that had made it to the edges of the veil tear.


    "Is that an opened maw...?" Mason asked in disbelief. The size of that thing was enough to swallow multiple planets at a go. Inside the blackness of its maws was what looked like a spinning vortex, and around its jaws were powerful rows of teeth and fangs. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Zol remained silent and focused, not daring to take his eyes off the monstrosity. The revealed maws were followed by two massive claws capable of slicing stars apart.


    The head of the creature resembled a carnivora with burning red eyes as it came out of the veil tear. It finally come out of the veil, resembling a wolf¡ªa Fenrir.


    Its body was a blend of flesh and shadows as there were no clear distinction from where its body began to where it ended.


    Impressive of all was its size which was akin to putting the planet Earth close to the sun.


    It appeared majestic with its snout lifted slightly while the surrounding void creatures¡ª the A tier and below continued to bow their heads in reverence.


    "My god..." Mason couldn''t help but mutter under his breath. Even he was taken aback by the majesty the creature projected.


    "Its intelligence might be on par with a human''s." Zol swallowed hard just saying those words.


    "!"


    Zol and Mason felt a chill down their spine when the creature out of nowhere turned to look straight at them, its red eyes piercing through the void. They were billions of kilometres away, their presence completely hidden.


    Yet... it meant nothing before the monstrosity that made appeared. What was worse was the aura it gave off... it was overwhelming to say the least.


    "This is horrifying..." Mason gritted his teeth as he resisted the pressure. It glued him and Zol in place, making movements almost impossible. Space trembled visibly like someone turned the gravity up by a thousandfold.


    But what was worse were the planets and other celestial bodies in the system. They... they were ground to dust¡ªinstantly.

 Chapter 279 The Rules

    "Move!" Zol bellowed as he pushed Mason out of the way when a straight red beam shot out of the creature''s eyes. The beam cut through space with ease, travelling faster than light as it arrived before the two hunters.


    Its size was enough to completely cover the moon. Fortunately, Zol acted the moment he noticed the creature''s expression change.


    When the beam flashed passed them, their eyes widened in horror as they showed signs of melting. The beam was hundreds of degrees hotter than the sun.


    Even being separated for thousands of kilometres from the beam was not enough to cool them instantly.


    With shaky eyes, the two turned to look at the monster that remained standing with its snout held high and eyes spewing blood-red flames.


    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Mason gulped in absolute horror, his heartbeat going several beats per second. Any normal person would have died from that kind of beat.


    The wolf-like void creature made a gesture towards the surrounding void creatures as they all turned to the two hunters. Their forms blazed with mana and void energy as they got ready to pounce on the hunters.@@@@


    "I think we should call out men," Mason suggested, conjuring projectiles from his barrier magic ability.


    "I don''t think it''s a wise decision. That monster¡ªthat thing can join the fight at any moment if it so wished. Our only hope is that the others make it here as fast as possible,"


    The weaker creatures were forced to stay back as they were too weak to do anything. Their speed was not even enough to match the battle about to take place.


    As such, only the B and A Class void creatures made a move. All forty-six and the hundreds of B class dashed towards them like a swarm, quickly closing the distance between them.


    "Be aware of your surroundings at all times!" Zol advised. He pushed through the overwhelming pressure and blasted towards the approaching void creatures.


    There was no way that beast of a creature would play fair, Zol was sure it would intervene whenever it wished.


    It had no obligation to play by their rules. It was only here for one thing and one thing only¡ªdestruction.


    His blades numbering in the fifties targeted different parts of the creatures as they sliced through them like hot knife through butter. The blades sliced them into so many pieces, there was no chance of regenerating.


    They died.


    But when Zol recalled his blades and was about to charge towards the rest, he heard Mason yell out his name.


    "ZOL!"


    However, Mason didn''t have to as Zol felt his heart drop to his stomach moments before the shout even reached him.


    A chill like he had never felt before ran down his spine and when he turned his back to look, the wolf creature that was supposed to be in the back¡ªmillions of kilometres away was right behind him.


    Unlike its cosmic size, it had shrunk to about three meters¡ªa few centimetres taller than he was. Like some sort of werewolf with its looming shadow, the creature had its right hand raised high for a slicing strike.


    The wolfish grin on its face and its gleaming red eyes instilled a haunting sense of doom in Zol.


    ''Fuck...''


    Zol cursed inwardly as he attempted to redirect his weapons to act as a shield, hoping he made it in time even if it wasn''t going to be enough.


    Before his eyes, he could also see a barrier rapidly forming between them. But even that wasn''t going to hold. The gleaming claws on those powerful arms could cut red giant stars asunder, much less him.


    As the paw descended, space cracked wherever the hand passed, leaving claw marks in the void. It was a situation he had never seen before. None of them had ever caused the very fabric of spacetime to tear from their attacks.


    Since the universal calamity, some physical laws have been broken, while some have been changed. But then there was one thing that remained a constant¡ªtearing spacetime was no easy feat.


    While hyperjump technology operated harmoniously with spacetime''s rules, the incoming attack was charged with void energy that defied the rules, bypassing the hardened nature of spacetime.


    Then....

 Chapter 280 No Match

    "ZOL!" Mason shouted, his heart pounding in his chest as dread gripped him. He was sure his senses were honed in on the monster, yet that didn''t seem to be the case.


    One moment, he was aiding Zol in eliminating the A-tier monsters, their teamwork swift and precise. But then, in an instant, the beast vanished, only to instantly reappear behind Zol.


    Without delay, he deployed his barrier magic to create a shield to intercept the beast''s attack. But deep down he knew it would be too late.


    ''Damnit! I won''t make it!'' His thoughts raced as every second felt like a countdown to disaster.


    Mason did the only thing he could do at that moment. He utilized over 90 per cent of his mana reserves as he took his Manastorm state and felt the raw energy of mana coursing through him like rushing winds.


    Driven by anxiety and a fierce determination to save his friend, Mason surged forward.


    In an instant that seemed like he teleported, Mason crossed hundreds of thousands of kilometres, appearing directly in front of the creature.


    His left hand reached for the beast''s head while his right hand, burning with his surging mana, clenched into a fist.


    For a moment that seemed to have been stretched infinitely, Mason''s flaming fist closed in on the creature''s face. The creature''s claws, crackling with void energy were inches from Zol and poised to deliver a fatal blow.


    The beast''s cold eyes turned to Mason, staring at him like some insignificant worm. It didn''t even flinch at the incoming attack, merely casting a glance at it. But it had to admit, it didn''t think the human could move that fast.


    *BOOOOOM!*


    Two distinct attacks connected, each with a devastating result of unprecedented proportions.


    Mason''s blow, filled with everything he had, struck with cataclysmic force, shattering the creature''s head into a grotesque rain of black blood and mangled flesh.


    The resulting shockwave ripped through the void at speeds faster than light, obliterating everything in its path¡ªvoid creatures and planetary debris alike were reduced to nothingness.


    Even so, the goal was far from achieved. Despite losing its head, the void creature''s attack connected.


    "Oh god, oh god," Mason muttered under his breath, his voice cracking as panic overtook him. He was a mess of shaky nerves, his dread palpable.


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Despite not being physically tired, his breathing was strenuous. "Where are the fucking healers?!" he shouted, his eyes darting to the entrance.


    As if in response, the medical team burst in, their movements swift and practised.


    "Please step aside, Lord Mason," the head healer said with calm authority, gesturing for him to give them space.


    Reluctantly, Mason took a step back, his gaze lingering on his friend''s broken body before he was ushered out.


    Once outside, Mason clutched his head in his hands, pacing back and forth at the entrance.


    His mind raced with the event past and helplessness overwhelmed him. Each second that passed felt like an eternity.


    ''We were no match at all.'' Mason thought with a shudder. Even at his best, a state he hadn''t taken since acquiring the Manastorm form, it wasn''t enough to slow down the damn creature, much less kill it.


    ''It''s nothing like what we faced that time!'' The realization made him question their assumptions.


    ''Was that thing they faced before a Class S to begin with?'' That void creature and the one they just faced were leagues apart.


    He and the other hunters were stronger than they were years ago. Mason was sure that if they faced that creature again, they would emerge without a single scratch on their bodies.


    But this one...


    ''No, it was already worn out from its fight; just like the woman herself!'' Having put the pieces together moved with purpose as he headed for the bridge.


    ''I have to let the others understand what we''re facing. If more of its type are out there, then humanity might be doomed!''

 Chapter 281 Organized Chaos

    When Mason reported the veil tear incident to his superiors and later to the hunters'' community, chaos erupted. Even if Mason had wanted to conceal the news of Zol''s near-fatal injuries, too many people had witnessed it firsthand.


    S-class hunters weren''t just humanity''s greatest warriors¡ªthey were symbols of hope, standing tall against the horrors that plagued their existence.


    To most, the idea of someone like Zol being gravely injured in combat was inconceivable.


    That illusion shattered when the news spread. The revelation alone was enough to shake the public, but the emergence of a new class of void creatures added fuel to the fire.


    People were already teetering on the edge of despair, and the thought of a monster capable of effortlessly defeating their strongest defenders pushed them into a state of hysteria.


    Ordinary citizens panicked, many barricading themselves in their homes. Some turned to violence, though those outbursts were swiftly quelled by the overwhelming presence of powerful individuals maintaining order.


    As if the situation couldn''t worsen, reports began surfacing a week after the incident.


    Similar veil tears were appearing across the observable universe, spreading fear like wildfire.


    If the creature that had emerged from the first tear was any indication, humanity was staring down the barrel of an even greater catastrophe.@@@@


    ........


    Aboard James''s spaceship, a month later.


    Julia and her unit members as well as the other units were gathered in the conference room waiting for James to arrive.


    Things were getting hectic out there and some new information about the behaviour of the new class of void creatures surfaced that needed to be shared with the hunters.


    While they waited, Julia was lost in thought. The previous month had been one of the hardest for her. She was not even allowed to go out with her teammates until she recovered.


    "Hey..." Julia raised her head when she felt a hand on her shoulder. Turning around, she noticed Ross with a warm smile on his face.


    "You shouldn''t think too much. Your uncle will be fine. If anyone can pull through, it would be him."


    Ross tried to cheer her up, but Julia could barely smile. her once radiant smile and beauty were now dimmer than usual.


    "When hunters were dispatched, including three S-tier elites, these creatures would halt their destruction and redirect their forces to engage the hunters. But here''s where it gets... interesting," James said, though his tone carried no hint of amusement.


    The hunters shifted uncomfortably, swallowing hard. There was nothing remotely interesting about void creatures and their relentless carnage.


    "The weaker ones would attack first, testing the hunters and gradually sending in stronger forces. But here''s the disturbing part¡ªwhen some of these creatures succeeded in killing a few hunters, they would retreat. And then, they''d just... wait."


    "Wait?" one of the hunters echoed aloud, voicing the collective confusion in the room.


    "Exactly." James nodded, his expression grim. "It''s as if they''re being cautious¡ªof what? Don''t bother asking, because we have no answers yet.


    "What we do know is that if nothing happens during their waiting period, they resume their attacks with even greater ferocity. It got so overwhelming that the hunters were forced to retreat."


    Ross narrowed his eyes, deep in thought. "That level of intelligence and caution is terrifying," he muttered, a shiver running down his spine.


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yeah..." Ethan agreed, his tone grim. "And they''ve reduced their sizes too. They''re no longer just dumb, oversized creatures that make easy targets."


    James nodded, his expression unreadable. "The current situation is even more concerning. The S-tier creatures aren''t directly engaging in the destruction anymore.


    "Instead, they''re acting like generals, orchestrating the chaos. Thank god for that... but there''s no guarantee it''ll stay that way."


    The room fell silent as the hunters absorbed his words. The weight of the looming threat was intense.


    With the creatures closing in, the situation would only spiral further out of control. Even the might of S-class hunters was no longer enough.


    Humanity needed something more.


    "The good news," James continued, breaking the silence, "is that the void tech we''ve been developing is nearly complete.


    "These weapons, forged from materials infused with void energy, will make our jobs of eliminating these monsters significantly easier."


    Humans were finally on the precipice of utilizing the power of void energy through advanced technology. But the question was if that would be enough to save them.

 Chapter 282 Alex...

    For the past few days, Olivia had stayed at her parents'' home, taking care of her mother while the nurse was given the week off.


    The air was heavy with unease, and everyone seemed to stick closer to their loved ones, unsure of what the next moment might bring.


    With the ongoing chaos, life had become a series of cautious steps. People barely went to work, except for government employees, and even they faced immense difficulties.


    Fear was a constant companion.


    Olivia''s husband, Shawn Trevor, often visited to check on his wife and in-laws. His dark, short hair and piercing blue eyes gave him a striking appearance¡ªone that might have rivalled actors in a different era.


    But beauty standards had shifted with the refinement of mana, which worked wonders on anyone who cultivated it.


    It was one such evening when Shawn arrived, having left work early. As usual, he and William sat in the living room, glued to the news.


    They weren''t just staying informed; they were seeking a sense of control in a world spiralling into uncertainty.


    The broadcast detailed the emergence of new, more dangerous void creatures at the empire''s borders.


    Farther out, beyond the Oort cloud, void creatures were still trying to breach the barricades.


    "How did things get to this point?" Shawn sighed, sinking into the sofa, his voice heavy with frustration.


    William, his father-in-law, leaned back, his expression wearied by months of turmoil. "That''s the question everyone''s asking. From what I hear, though, this is nothing compared to the beginning of the universal calamity."


    "That doesn''t make it any easier to stomach." Shawn ran a hand through his hair. "Void creatures capable of taking down Class S hunters? And they''re smart now. They''re not just mindless beasts anymore."


    "I understand how you feel, son." William''s voice softened, trying to offer solace. "But we have to trust our leaders. The breakthroughs in void energy research... they''ll make a difference soon. You''ll see."


    Shawn''s jaw tightened as he stared at William, his eyes shadowed with doubt. "I wish I could have the same faith, Father."


    William gave a half-smile, one that didn''t quite reach his eyes. "I try. It''s all I can do."


    The aura grew stronger, and with it came an astonishing sight¡ªSarah''s pallor began to fade. Slow but unmistakable, colour returned to her skin.


    "Dad..." Olivia''s voice wavered, her heart pounding. "Am I imagining this?"


    "You''re not," William murmured, his voice thick with emotion. "I see it too."


    Tears spilt down Olivia''s cheeks as she clutched her father''s arm. "Is she... is she coming back to us?"


    William didn''t answer, his throat too tight with hope and disbelief. They watched in stunned silence as Sarah''s transformation continued.


    Finally, her eyelids fluttered. Olivia''s breath hitched, and she pressed a hand to her mouth, overwhelmed.


    "Mom?" she whispered, her voice trembling with both fear and joy. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Sarah''s eyes opened slowly, blinking against the dim light. Her gaze wandered for a moment before it settled on Olivia and William.


    The father and daughter remained glued to their spots for several seconds, disbelief etched on their faces.


    But Olivia recovered from her shock first and threw herself at her mother, though she made sure to be gentle.


    "Mom... I missed you so much!" she sobbed loudly as her mother returned the hug, a small smile gracing her lips.


    "I missed you too, honey," Sarah whispered, her voice soothing even after years of unuse.


    Whatever healed and awakened her from her comatose state seemed to have done more than just revive her.


    Sarah''s gaze shifted to her husband, who stood with tears streaming freely down his face. She could see the relief in his eyes, as though a heavy burden had finally been lifted from his shoulders.


    She mouthed an apology to him and gestured for him to join the hug. William chuckled softly, his emotions overwhelming him, and stepped forward to embrace them both.


    As the family lost themselves in their heartfelt reunion, Sarah muttered something that instantly froze them in place.


    "Alex is coming..."

 Chapter 283 Void Weapons And Disruptors

    "Alex is coming..."


    Her words left them both speechless. Olivia, still shaken, struggled to process her mother''s statement.


    To her, it sounded like the incoherent talk of someone just waking from a long coma. But William thought differently.


    He stepped back slightly, his gaze sharp as he studied his wife. The faint smile on her lips hinted that she knew more than she was saying.


    "What do you mean?" he asked, raising a brow.


    It was strange enough that some mysterious energy had brought her back to life, but unlike Olivia, William''s instincts were still intact. Something bigger was happening here.


    "Exactly what it sounds like," she replied, her enigmatic smile unwavering. "I''m not entirely sure, but I felt Alex¡ªhis presence. Maybe in my consciousness, or my spirit? He mentioned something about entanglement."


    Olivia finally lifted her head, her expression shifting as doubt gave way to curiosity. Maybe her mother''s words weren''t ramblings after all.


    Sarah glanced at both of them, a reassuring warmth in her gaze. She looked out the window, her voice soft but confident. "It''s going to be fine. You''ll see."


    William and Olivia exchanged puzzled looks before turning their attention back to her.


    "Mom, can you tell us everything?" Olivia asked, moving to sit beside her on the bed while William pulled up a chair.


    "Of course," Sarah said. But then her eyes flicked toward the doorway, and she smiled. "First, why don''t you introduce me to our guest?"


    They followed her gaze and saw Shawn standing quietly by the door. He had returned moments earlier but stayed back to give them some privacy.


    "Hello, mother-in-law," Shawn said, stepping into the room with a faint smile.


    ........


    A Few Days Later


    Sol System, beyond the Oort Cloud, aboard James''s ship.


    Julia and her team had just returned from yet another gruelling battle with the void creatures lurking in their sector.


    But as time went on, the reality became clearer¡ªClass D hunters like them were becoming less effective. Stronger and more dangerous creatures were appearing with each encounter.


    [You''re correct. However, once the mission begins, the defence of our home will fall to you and the others.]


    "What?" Julia shot upright. "Are they taking everyone above Class D?"


    [No. Only hunters from Class B and higher.]


    "Class B, huh?" Julia frowned. "But would they really take everyone at those levels?"


    [Of course not. A few will remain to safeguard the home systems.]


    "Right..." Julia sighed and flopped back onto her bed. "When is this mission happening?"


    [It''s scheduled to start after sealing the veil tears around the system, which will take approximately three days.]


    "By the end of the week, then," she muttered, calculating the timeline.


    Her gaze fell to her hand, and she stared at it in silence. ''We''re already struggling to stay useful...''


    Her fingers curled into a fist. ''I¡ªno, we¡ªhave to get stronger.''


    ...


    Like Julia, all hunters across the Milky Way galaxy received news of the arrangement.


    The introduction of void weapons and disruptors had made combating void creatures significantly easier.


    Hunters could now sustain their Manastorm states more frequently, and veil tears in nearby regions were successfully sealed, albeit temporarily.


    Within three days, most of the tears were closed, bringing a brief sense of calm to the star systems within the empire. However, the hunters knew it was only a matter of time before the next wave of chaos arrived.


    Preparations for the next mission were already underway. Leading the operation were two S-Class hunters, Evelyn Stone and Charlotte Lane.


    Charlotte had been temporarily stationed in the sector as a replacement for Zol. Until his recovery, she would serve as the sector''s guardian.


    With preparations complete, a sizable fleet of spaceships readied itself to head toward the borders.


    The mission''s objective was straightforward: reach the edges of the galaxy, eliminate as many void creatures as possible to slow their advance or completely halt it. And if the opportunity arose, take down the leading monster.

 Chapter 284 Contemplation

    In an undisclosed part of the universe, after wiping out the void creatures in the veiled space, Alex found himself reflecting on his evolving abilities.


    After spending hours honing the abilities he gained from the three A-tier void creatures, he sat cross-legged in the void, his mind focused.@@@@


    "Permanence, huh?" he muttered, stretching out his hand. A weapon he had conjured during the battle sped toward him, almost faster than the eye could follow, landing squarely in his grip.


    Though he wasn''t actively channelling energy, the spear he held no longer resembled the ethereal light it had been forged from. Instead of dissolving over time, it remained solid, retaining its shape and hardness.


    The weapon was no longer pure energy¡ªit had transformed into matter, as tangible as any physical object.


    "Matter is just condensed energy," Alex murmured, his thoughts drifting back to lessons from his earlier studies.


    A contemplative look crossed his face as he realized there was more to this than he initially understood. If he took the time to dig deeper, he might uncover even greater truths.


    Releasing the weapon, Alex shifted his focus inward, entering the realm of his vortex. Before him loomed the black hole within, still drawing in vast amounts of void energy with an insatiable pull.


    Alex wasn''t actively doing anything, yet his void core had reached a point where it passively absorbed the surrounding energy, much like his mana vortexes.


    ''Since the beginning, I knew the black hole was more than just an energy absorber. It triggered a cosmic mana wave and seemed to resonate with the universe itself,'' he reflected, his gaze fixed on the swirling black hole.


    It wasn''t merely a void¡ªit was a singularity intricately linked to the fabric of his universe, almost like a cosmic gateway.


    His consciousness moved closer, sitting before the black hole. Closing his eyes, Alex sought a deeper connection to the singularity. As he attuned himself, he noticed the black hole pulsing faintly, like the rhythmic beating of a heart.


    Delving further into its depths, Alex found himself awake in a vast, chaotic expanse. Stars glimmered in the darkness, gas clouds swirled, and cosmic storms raged around him. It was as awe-inspiring as it was turbulent.


    "This is the universe," he murmured, his voice filled with wonder as he took in the scene.


    It was the same for everyone¡ªa distinct resonance that made each person unique, yet still part of the whole.


    A thought struck Alex. "What if I could resonate with the universe''s unique frequency?"


    His mind drifted to the spatial ability he had recently acquired. What if this skill allowed him to instantly harmonize with the frequency of the surrounding space, eliminating the concept of time? If he could become one with space¡ªand space existed everywhere¡ªthen...


    A small smile crossed his lips as the realization clicked. Something profound opened within him, a connection to everything around him.


    The sensation was overwhelming, almost frightening. If not for his heightened awareness, he might have gone mad.


    Through this newfound connection, Alex''s thoughts turned to his family. He wondered what they might be going through, and his mind settled on a principle he had studied before: quantum entanglement.


    Quantum entanglement described how two particles could share a bond so strong that the state of one instantly influences the other, no matter the distance. In Alex''s case, this bond extended to the people he cared about.


    The black hole within his vortex acted as a powerful conduit, amplifying this entanglement to a cosmic level.


    Through it, he could sense the life force of his parents, as if they were an intrinsic part of his own being¡ªeven from across the vast expanse of the universe.


    But sensing them was just the beginning. The distance between them was immense, but Alex knew space wasn''t a barrier. "Distance wouldn''t matter with the power of space," he said.


    Applying his new understanding, Alex merged his awareness with space. In an instant, he felt himself moving at an incredible speed, bypassing galaxies in the blink of an eye.


    ''Was I really this far from them?'' he thought.


    But as he travelled, something unusual caught his attention. Not all space vibrated at the same frequency.


    Some regions resonated differently, while others appeared as dark voids¡ªspots of nothingness in the vast expanse.

 Chapter 285 Entanglement

    Alex quickly pieced it together. The dark spots he had seen were areas of absolute nothingness¡ªvoids devoid of energy, matter, or anything at all.


    "Veil tears..." he muttered, realization dawning on him.


    He shifted his focus to the strings vibrating differently from the rest. These marked regions of space filled with celestial objects¡ªblack holes, stars, planets, and even entire galaxies.


    The reason he hadn''t noticed them earlier was simple: he hadn''t encountered them directly as they sped past in his journey.


    With this newfound understanding, Alex grasped that space wasn''t uniform. Different regions resonated uniquely, influenced by the presence¡ªor absence¡ªof celestial objects.


    Leaving the veil tears and other anomalies behind, Alex honed in on his connection, travelling until he arrived at a familiar and distinct frequency.


    "Home," he murmured, detaching himself from space. In the distance, the pale blue dot of Earth stood out, its beauty striking even from afar.


    Alex had found his way back, guided solely by his awareness. The experience had already given him ideas about how to return physically.


    His consciousness extended toward his parents, but something felt wrong¡ªan unsettling shift in his mother''s life force.


    Without hesitation, Alex deepened their connection, and his awareness entered her mind space¡ªan intimate, otherwise inaccessible realm within her consciousness.


    "Mom?" he called softly, his voice trembling as a lump formed in his throat¡ªeven as a fragment of awareness, he felt it.


    Before him, his mother sat on the floor, her arms wrapped tightly around her knees. The sight sent a pang through Alex''s heart.


    She had been crying for what seemed like an eternity, and the sight broke Alex''s heart. Without hesitation, he moved closer.


    "Mom?" he called again, his voice softer this time.


    Startled, she lifted her tear-filled eyes and froze as she recognized the presence before her. "A-Alexander?" she whispered, her voice hoarse with emotion, yet laced with disbelief.


    "Alex!" she cried out, springing to her feet and pulling him into a tight embrace. "Oh, Alex, my baby boy! I''ve missed you so much!"


    Carefully, he directed the flow toward his mother''s dormant consciousness, revitalizing her mind and reactivating her neural pathways.


    The black hole within him served as a stabilizer, ensuring the transfer remained intact and didn''t dissipate into the vast void.


    Sarah felt the spark of life returning to her like a flame rekindled. She turned to Alex, only to see his form flickering and growing faint.


    "W-what''s happening to you?" she asked, her voice trembling with panic as she gripped his shoulders tightly.


    Alex chuckled softly at her reaction. "It''s nothing, Ma. The process just took more out of me than I expected," he reassured her, though he left out the part where his physical body had grown weak from expending so much energy across such an immense distance, more so through his consciousness.


    As his presence began to fade, Alex smiled and gave his mother a final request. "Don''t tell Ross or the others just yet. I want to surprise them."


    Sarah watched anxiously as her son''s awareness gradually disappeared. The space around her grew dim, and soon, she too began to feel faint. Moments later, she vanished from the mind space entirely.


    Back in the veiled space, Alex''s eyes snapped open as he gasped¡ªnot for air, but for energy. He hadn''t realized just how much of his reserves the process had drained or that he''d been in that state for months.


    Navigating through awareness was still an uncharted ability for Alex. With his heightened state of existence, his perception of time had become distorted.


    "No way... nearly all my energy is gone!" he exclaimed, shocked at how depleted he felt. Even his passive absorption had struggled to keep up with such a massive expenditure.


    After spending more time cultivating, his colour began to return, and his strength gradually recovered.


    ''I can finally head back, and this time, nothing will stop me,'' Alex resolved, rising to his feet.


    Reaching out to his void core, he connected to his universe. With a deliberate motion, Alex tore through the veiled space, stepping out into the vastness of interstellar space.


    Around him, the scene was chaotic¡ªcelestial storms raged, tearing through the surrounding cosmic bodies.


    Already aware of the direction he needed to take through his bond, his body and armour began to glow as he merged with space itself, vanishing as though he had never been there.


    If the distance were shorter, he could have arrived in the Sol system in an instant. Unfortunately, the journey stretched across millions of light-years. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Hopefully, nothing major has happened.''@@@@

 Chapter 286 The S-Tier Rank

    The journey back to his home universe and by extension the empire, took three whole days of spatial travelling. And in that time, Alex didn''t just focus on his travelling.@@@@


    With nothing to do as he travelled, he continued his contemplative thoughts as every new discovery improved his understanding of his universe and his abilities. He gained new inspirations on how to better use his growing abilities.


    ''Hehe... finally home.'' Alex mused in delight.


    But something caught his attention as he drew closer to the borders of the empire. ''Why are there so many veil tears around here? And what''s with the absurd number of void creatures?''


    Alex furrowed his brows as many light years ahead of him were a swarm of void creatures, numbering in the millions, laying waste to everything in their path¡ªstars, asteroids, planets and anything in between.


    The void creatures moved with a clear purpose as even he could tell something was off after his long absence.


    Alex came to an abrupt stop and stepped out of space a few million kilometres away from the army of monsters. All around him were raging cosmic storms and veil tears that continually spewed void creatures.


    The creatures continued to push forward with the majority being in the C-tiers, all in their gigantic forms. The higher levelled ones appeared smaller than usual as they condensed their forms and guided the lower levelled ones.


    Suddenly, all these creatures froze in place as their destructive actions came to a halt. Like deer frozen in headlights, these monsters turned around and glanced in Alex''s direction.


    Alex noticed this behaviour and wondered how they could detect him when he was still ways away from reaching them.


    Unbeknownst to him, Alex was letting off a stupendously and horrifyingly tyrannical aura that shook the very void he stood in.


    Even from millions of kilometres away, the creatures could sense the dreadful aura as it grounded them without mercy. Because he spent most of his time in the veiled space absorbing the energies within, his aura continued to grow to match his level.


    *BOOOOOOM!*


    The void creature''s attack was heavy and explosive, and when it made contact, the shockwaves dispelled the surrounding energies for millions of kilometres, covering thousands in a matter of seconds.


    Alex was blasted back at the speed of light, and his shield shattered just as quickly as it had been made. That shield was more than just condensed; it had gained permanence, yet it shattered like glass.


    The worst part? Space at that point was cracked and spread out several thousand kilometres like spider webs.


    Some of the weaker void creatures instantly exploded into bloody mists when the shockwaves passed by while the rest were pushed back further, creating a large chasm between them and the combatants.


    It was a catastrophic attack of cosmic proportions, enough to completely destroy star systems with ease and then some! Yet, that attack only slightly shook Alex''s internals.


    "Damn!" Alex cursed but still had his eyes locked on the creature. He was not going to let his guard down, not after an attack like that.


    The void creature gazed at Alex in fury and a bit of caution¡ªsomething that puzzled him a bit, but he chose to ignore that observation.


    But after taking on that physical attack, Alex''s body, particularly his mana vortexes began to spin faster as the channelled mana through his body, strengthening it in preparation for what was to come. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    He wasn''t doing anything, but his vortexes were already charging up his body to increase his physical strength. To take that attack and still have his limbs intact was impressive.


    But... Alex hadn''t even taken on any of his special states yet. Manastorm and Voidflare hadn''t been used in a very long time.


    They were his trump cards, but would he need them in this fight or would his vortexes be enough to power his physical strength to match the monster?

 Chapter 287 Who Did This?

    The colossal fleet of thousands of spaceships carried millions of hunters gathered from across the galaxy. Their mission was critical to the safety of their home galaxy¡ªa dangerous task many might not survive, but one that had to be done.


    Inside the ships, the atmosphere was tense. Hunters steeled themselves for the upcoming battle, their hearts and minds weighed down by the enormity of the challenge ahead. Relaxation was a luxury none could afford.


    Even with such a vast force mobilized, thousands of hunters had been left behind as a safeguard.


    After all, what if a veil tear suddenly opened in the heart of their homes, unleashing a horde of void creatures too powerful for weaker hunters to handle? The thought lingered, and all they could do was hope it never happened.


    On the main ship, where two Class S heroes led the charge, James stood alongside his master, Lucas Knight¡ªJulia''s father.


    As a man on the precipice of the S-Tier, he led his own team. Unfortunately, his daughter wanted to be with her friends and with James by her side, he reluctantly accepted.


    "We should reach the location in about thirty minutes," James informed the two S-tier hunters on the observation deck.


    He couldn''t help but notice the unease in their expressions. It was clear they had little confidence in their odds against the monstrosity leading the void creatures.


    Evelyn, in particular, had firsthand experience of the devastating power such creatures wielded. But no one could hide from this threat forever. It had to be confronted head-on.


    "Thank you, James," Lucas replied, his voice steady while the others simply nodded in acknowledgement. "What''s the situation with the hunters?"


    "As expected, sir. Most are anxious about facing so many void creatures, even with our numbers and advanced weaponry," James admitted with a sigh.


    The void creatures were no longer the mindless beasts they had once been. They had adapted, moving in coordinated units.


    The weaker ones would swarm together, using their size and combined attacks to overwhelm hunters. Meanwhile, others stayed at the rear, unleashing devastating strikes from a distance.


    Many hunters had already fallen this way, caught in the wrong place at the wrong time or simply too slow to avoid the deadly assaults.


    "This isn''t good," Lucas muttered, his brow furrowing. "If we don''t boost morale, we might as well hand ourselves over to be slaughtered."


    He glanced at Charlotte, who responded with a nonchalant shrug. Evelyn didn''t even look his way.


    Their roles were clear¡ªthey were warriors, not motivators. With the immense pressure they faced, inspiring others was the least of their concerns.


    However, the fact that the cores had been left behind was perplexing. Such resources were incredibly valuable, especially in these trying times, and would only be abandoned if there had been no other choice.


    Their thoughts were interrupted as a sudden surge of power erupted from the direction of the veil tears and raging celestial storms in the distance.


    Though faint at first and millions of kilometres away, the aura was unmistakable¡ªan overwhelming presence none of them could ignore.


    But the intensity didn''t stop there. It grew stronger and stronger with each passing second, forcing the hunters to retreat, their faces etched with terror.


    The aura was beyond horrifying, its sheer force bearing down on them like a crushing weight.


    ''Please don''t let it be what I think it is,'' Charlotte thought, swallowing hard as dread crept into her being.


    She wasn''t alone in her fear. The Class A hunters struggled to even move under the oppressive aura, their bodies frozen by the overwhelming force bearing down on them.


    Then it happened.


    *BOOOOOM!*


    "Ahh!"


    A collective cry rang out from the hunters as a massive explosion of power erupted from the raging storms. The very fabric of space in that area shattered, sending shockwaves rippling outward.


    The force scattered the floating corpses and threw the hunters backwards, leaving them struggling to regain their footing.


    As they steadied themselves, all eyes turned toward the source of the chaos. Emerging from the heart of the storm was a figure, his mere presence causing the space around him to tremble violently.


    In his right hand, he held the mangled corpse of a void creature, its limbs missing and its body drenched in blood.


    The hunters quickly realized that the overwhelming aura they had felt earlier was emanating from this being.


    But what left them utterly stunned wasn''t just the sheer power¡ªit was the face staring back at them.


    "A-Alex...?" James stammered, his voice filled with disbelief as he recognized the figure before them.

 Chapter 288 A Disappointment

    After taking the humanoid void creature''s first attack, Alex didn''t counter immediately. ''There are too many of these monsters to let loose,'' he thought, giving the crowd a quick glance.


    As he considered his next move, he felt his body respond¡ªhis cells seemed to surge with energy, and his vortexes spun faster than usual, boosting his strength to match the power he''d just encountered.


    Even while deep in thought, his attention never wavered from the boss monster. ''Let''s deal with them first,'' Alex decided, summoning a spear from his light ability and settling into a fighting stance.


    The void creature, readying itself for the fight of its life, understood its opponent. Its earlier attack had been a test¡ªa way to gauge Alex''s strength. The result? It deemed him manageable.


    In the blink of an eye, Alex vanished, reappearing right in front of the creature. His speed was so incredible that it seemed like he had teleported, crossing millions of kilometres in an instant.


    With his spear poised to strike, he lunged at the void creature. Despite being caught off guard by his explosive speed, the creature managed to react just in time, having sensed the precise moment Alex moved.


    The void creature narrowly dodged Alex''s lunge, shifting aside with great effort. Seizing the opportunity, it unleashed another powerful attack aimed directly at him.


    But Alex had anticipated this. As the creature struck, he twisted his body mid-void, bringing his spear up defensively.


    *BOOOOOOM!*


    The impact was immense, sending Alex hurtling through the void, straight toward the swarm of other void creatures.


    This time, however, the force of the blow didn''t rattle him as it had earlier¡ªit only stung slightly. His body had already adjusted, pushing itself to match the creature''s strength.


    Moments later, Alex found himself amidst the mass of void creatures. Most of them remained immobilized by his aura, unable to act.


    Wasting no time, Alex used the momentum from the attack to his advantage. Locking onto the swarm with his senses, he conjured millions of spikes, blanketing the void across millions of kilometres.


    The energy he used for this massive attack? Barely 10 per cent of his reserves. With a sudden halt, Alex floated in place, controlling the spikes with precision. His gaze remained fixed on the boss creature, his lips curling into a mocking smirk.


    Toying with the void creature, he tore its limbs apart before finally ending its misery with a swift strike.


    Perhaps he really had become that powerful. Perhaps void creatures no longer posed a threat to him.


    But that was just him. The rest of humanity remained vulnerable.


    "I shouldn''t think like this," Alex thought, his expression darkening as he recalled the vision he had seen during the cosmic mana wave.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    "There are still monsters among monsters in the origin domain. Compared to that creature..." His thoughts trailed off, leaving him with a grim look.


    "Let''s clean up and head home," Alex thought, pushing his earlier concerns to the back of his mind as he stepped out of the veiled space.


    To his surprise, he noticed a fleet of ships in the distance and several familiar faces among the fallen void creatures¡ªJames, Lucas, and the Class S hunters.


    He heard James call his name in shock, a reaction that made sense given he had been gone for years.


    In an instant, Alex appeared before them, his speed so swift that they didn''t even see him move. Their reactions were far too slow to catch up.


    But the greeting he expected¡ªa warm expression of joy¡ªwas nowhere to be found. ''What''s with them?'' Alex thought, noticing the grim looks on their faces. They were struggling, even the two Class S heroes he had only ever seen on screen.


    "A-Alex..." James stammered, barely managing to speak as exhaustion painted his face. He was clearly on the edge of collapsing. "Y-you''re killing us!"


    Alex froze, realization hitting him. "Oh!" He immediately pulled back his aura.


    ''Shit. I forgot to hold it in. It would''ve been a disaster if I''d shown up like this on Earth.'' He mentally chastised himself, making a note to always keep his aura contained from now on.

 Chapter 289 Back Home (1)

    James and the others gulped the moment they were free of Alex''s aura. They all had a similar line of thought as they gazed at Alex with varying emotions.


    ''Monster!''


    Of course, the said monster saw their expressions and chose to turn a blind eye to their expressions, maintaining his calm and delighted smile.


    What was even more surprising was the fact that his aura disappeared completely, almost as if he had none and was a mere mortal.


    Alex could pass for a mortal and no one would doubt it. His aura was that hidden.


    "Alex... Is this really...?" James broke the silence and asked. None of the others, even Julia''s father could muster the courage to say anything as they were still reeling in shock from what they experienced.


    "In the flesh," Alex replied warmly. "But what brings you guys here?" Though he had a guess, he decided to give them the floor to speak.


    He didn''t want to come across as cold and calculating. He may have become strong, but he was still the same Alex. Well, only time would really tell.


    No one evolves and stays the same. He was different on a fundamental level.


    "W-well..." James looked around and explained. "We came here to deal with them. But that won''t be necessary anymore." He shook his head in disbelief.


    "You did all this, didn''t you?" Charlotte finally chipped in after regaining her composure. It was surprising seeing the boy he had heard so much about become this...


    The S-Tier creature was still in Alex''s hand as he hadn''t let it go yet. "Yeah, yeah I did." He replied softly, seeing no reason to be modest about it.


    Then, under everyone''s gaze, they watched as Alex made a grabbing motion toward the creature, and its core rushed into his hand. The core was about the size of a bowling ball.


    The brilliance of the core brightened the space as the amount of energy it gave off was off the charts¡ªliterally. There was more energy in that core than all their ships combined.@@@@


    "What happened to you, Alex?" James finally asked the most pressing question. For Alex to be able to deal with the monster they themselves had feared, then he must have had one hell of an experience.


    "That boy might no longer be human," Evelyn commented in a grim tone.


    "Doesn''t matter right now. He dealt with a problem we weren''t sure we could accomplish. His actions have saved a lot of lives and will save more in the future." Lucas said as he stepped forward.


    "For now, let''s collect those cores and make our back. It''s going to be one hell of a storm."


    Lucas could already see the waves Alex''s return would cause, not to mention the kind of strength he wielded.


    ''And he is going to be family...'' Of course, his final thoughts were different after he regained his composure.


    ...


    Most of the hunters on board the various ships saw the new person who appeared and some were able to recognize him despite his change in appearance.


    What shook them to the core was when they were asked to go harvest the core of the void creatures as well as collect some of the intact carcasses.


    Creatures that they were dreading all lay wasted and floating in the void. And all that was done by one man. It was hard to believe but, they couldn''t see anyone else doing it.


    While the hunters went about harvesting the resources, a particular group was busy sending out a message to their organization¡ªThe Order.


    [You''re sure it''s him?] A feminine voice over a communicator rang in the private chamber of one of the hunters.


    "Affirmative. He doesn''t look that much different from years ago. I think it''s time we make our move." The hunter said in a low voice.


    [That''s for the leaders to decide. But if what you say about his strength is true, then I suggest you forget about monitoring him. He will spot you before you even breathe in his direction. We can''t afford for him to see us as the enemy.]


    The voice warned in a grim tone the hunter didn''t fail to notice. Fortunately, he was on another ship and nowhere near Alex.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    With all things in place and harvesting concluded, it was time for the hunters to go back home.

 Chapter 290 Back Home (2)

    The Solar System


    Alex and the hunters had not even returned to the system yet, but news of his return had already reached home as the hunters on board could not hold back telling their companions and friends back home.


    Inside the Knight estate, Julia had invited her teammates over as they practised their arts and teamwork. With nothing to do at the moment, they could only train while being on standby.


    Suddenly, they all had their devices vibrate as a message came in through the hunters'' common channel. The message froze everyone in place, turning their expressions into shock and disbelief.


    [Alexander is back.]


    It was a short and simple message, but anyone familiar with that name instantly knew what it meant.


    "...."


    Slowly, Julia raised her head and turned to Ross. Her heart was racing with all the emotions she had been holding in since they never found Alex.


    Her eyes welled with tears as she and Ross exchanged shocked glances. But then, before anyone could say anything, Julia bolted out of the training space.


    "Julia!" Ross called her and chased after her. He already knew where the girl was headed. "Wait for me!" He called her but the girl wouldn''t slow down.


    Nothing was going to stop Julia from seeing her long-lost Alex. And there was only one place Alex would appear first upon his return.


    Back in the training space, Henry gritted his teeth as he felt his heart shatter into a million pieces. He barely had a chance with Julia since he came to this star system.


    And even with Alex''s absence, she never gave him the time of day. Now that he was back, Henry knew it was his loss. He silently left his colleagues as he needed time for himself.


    The others watched him go in silence as they could guess how he was feeling.


    "So what do we do now?" Violet asked Ethan who shrugged in reply.


    Alex flashed another smile and abruptly appeared at the door to his home.


    ''Okay... Alex, this is it. After five years of separation, I get to see everyone again.'' Alex wasn''t going to lie; he was very nervous.


    Raising his hand, he knocked on the door.


    ...... Find exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Julia was brimming with so much excitement she couldn''t sit down and was pacing back and forth in the living room.


    William and Sarah sat in one of the couches and watched the restless girl. Sarah could only shake her head in resignation. They had tried calming her down several times but to no avail.


    On another side of the couch was Olivia and her husband. Just like Julia, she was restless but at least had her Shawn to hold her hand and keep her down.


    The nervous but excited smile on her face couldn''t be hidden either. She and Julia would turn every few seconds to look at the door.


    To the side was Ross who was just as excited but was able to hold himself back. But if one looked closer, his feet were anything but calm.


    Beside him was Aaron, the youngest member of the family who was now a third-year student at the academy and a Class E awakened. He spent most of his time in the academy, burying himself in his studies and missions.


    It was the only way he could get his mind off things. Imagine his shock and surprise when he got a call that his brother was returning and would arrive in a few hours. Without hesitation, he dropped everything and rushed back home.


    He''d been back home when his mom woke up and couldn''t have been happier, but the family did not inform him about Alex''s imminent return since they didn''t know when exactly he would be coming back.


    Suddenly, the gathering heard a knock at the door and everyone froze, their breaths hitching as their hearts began to race rapidly.


    ''He''s here!''


    The first to rush to the door was obvious.

 Chapter 291 Back Home (3)

    Julia was the first to recover from her frozen state.


    "ALEX!"


    She creamed her heart out as she rushed to the door, yet she didn''t open it immediately. Her heart was racing rapidly, almost audible. She turned around to look at the others who were on their feet, waiting for her to open the door.


    With a deep breath, she grabbed the doorknob and slowly opened the door. She might have been a little bit too excited as there was a hint of hesitation after reaching the door.


    ''What if he''s not the one?'' It was the question that froze her. But the subtle gesture from Aarah gave her the confidence she needed to open the door.


    Everyone held their breath as the door creaked open, revealing the person they had all been waiting for. Tears brimmed in nearly every pair of eyes, threatening to spill over.


    "Hi..." Alex greeted with a radiant smile.


    Those simple words broke the dam. Julia couldn''t hold back her tears anymore, her chest rising and falling as waves of emotion overwhelmed her.


    "Alex!"


    There was no doubt in her mind now. He might look a little different, but she would recognize him and his voice anywhere.@@@@


    Without hesitation, Julia launched herself into his arms with such force that, if Alex had been any less steady, he might have toppled over.


    "Whoa... easy there, hun. I''m not going anywhere," Alex said, steadying her as she buried her face in his chest, breathing in his familiar scent.


    Her sobs were muffled against him as she clung to him like her life depended on it. If it were possible, she would have melted right into him.


    "There, there..." Alex murmured softly, his hand gently rubbing her back. He glanced up at the rest of the family.


    But that was a small detail they could ignore. He was back now and they had all the time they needed to bond again.


    "Alex." Ross relied. "You had us worried for the longest time. I''m glad you found your way home." He didn''t know how he made it back, but it couldn''t have been easy.


    That also spoke about what kind of ability it must have required for Alex to make it back himself. After all, they ventured into the Nether Regions and couldn''t find him even after months of searching.


    The two friends shared a quiet look, one filled with everything they wanted to say but couldn''t¡ªnot yet. For now, the unspoken understanding between them was enough.


    Finally, Sarah stepped forward, her hands trembling as she reached out to touch her baby boy. She cupped the side of his face with tenderness, her thumb brushing over his cheek as if confirming he was truly there.


    "My baby," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. "You''ve come back to me."


    Alex leaned into her touch, his smile softening. "I''m here, Mom. I''m sorry it took so long."


    Sarah''s tears fell freely as she shook her head. "No, don''t apologize. You''re here now, and that''s all that matters. Look at you..." She paused, taking in every detail of his face. "You''ve grown so much. You''re not my little boy anymore."


    Alex chuckled, his voice carrying a bittersweet tone. "I''ll always be your little boy, no matter how much time passes."


    She laughed through her tears. She would have loved to hold her son in her embrace but that would have to be done at a later time.


    Gazing at Julia who was on the verge of falling asleep in her son''s embrace, she flashed a warm smile. She looked back at Alex in the eyes.


    "Don''t you ever leave me like that again, Alex. Do you hear me?" Her voice wavered, equal parts scolding and pleading.


    "I promise, Mom," Alex said softly, his hands tightening around hers. "I''m not going anywhere this time."


    Sarah stepped back slightly to look at him. "Good. Because I don''t think my heart can take losing you again."


    Alex smiled, pressing a kiss to her forehead. "You won''t. I''m home now."

 Chapter 292 Hierarchy

    Back on the main ship of the fleet.


    James was on his way towards Alex''s chamber when he heard a voice resound in his ears. The message was simple and kind of expected.


    "Don''t bother. The boy disappeared the moment we arrived in the system." The voice belonged to Charlotte.


    "Ah, I see. Thank you." James replied with a small smile. With nothing else to do, he returned to the observation deck to report to his master.


    Meanwhile, Charlotte and Evelyn contacted the leaders to report what they had seen.


    While the message would have likely reached them already, they would need official confirmation from the high-ranking hunters on board.


    [I hear the boy has returned. Is that right?]


    Lord Basso asked the moment the feed connected. He and the other leaders appeared to be in their offices as the screen was split in three.


    "Yes, that is right," Evelyn replied as she and Charlotte gave a polite bow before standing back at attention.


    [And...?] Lady Zara asked with a curious tone, the exact opposite of the other two.


    "Well..." Charlotte recalled everything they saw and experienced the moment they arrived at the location.


    [Are you sure it was the boy''s doing?]


    Lord Basso asked sceptically, which was understandable. The boy was pretty much a weakling when he disappeared and even if he were to become that strong, five years was just too short a time.


    "Given the evidence and the fact that he took down a creature we weren''t confident in defeating says a lot," Evelyn said in a firm tone. "There is also the fact that he uses void energy freely."


    "Indeed," Charlotte added. "I don''t think there is anyone out there who can do that..." She trailed off at the end as she recalled the visitor.


    While chances were high, Alex was the only one in sight with the void creature in his hand when he stepped out of the raging cosmic storms.


    [...]


    "..."


    Charlotte didn''t have a reply to that. They had no idea what he was capable of, and people don''t always remain the same once they obtain power.


    "Haa..." Evelyn got up to her feet. "I''m heading to my chambers. And I will inform the others to return to their star systems. There''s no point being here."


    She reached the door and quickly disappeared, leaving Charlotte alone to her thoughts. ''Maybe I can use that approach?''


    Charlotte thought about it and shook her head, ''No. I might anger him...'' However, her line of thought made her pause in surprise.


    ''I can''t believe I am already afraid of offending the boy. Haa... Things are really bound to change around here.''


    Charlotte turned her gaze towards planet Earth, piercing through the walls of the ship and reaching the blue planet.


    ''Playing it cool should be the way...'' she ended her thoughts there, no longer interested in stressing herself out.


    Their ship was in orbit between Mars and Earth as most of the other ships were already returning to their star systems.


    With their mission concluded before they could do anything, the hunters could only return home.


    At least they had a break from the madness and could go back to their families. Also, they had a lot to say about the return of Alexander as the news continued to spread about his return and what they saw him do.


    .......


    "And that''s how I made it back," Alex concluded his description of events that happened since he disappeared.


    His family and friends stared at him in silence as they digested his words. Of course, they knew there were some things Alex was keeping from them, but that was unimportant.


    "So, you only found your way home because of this entanglement thing you had with Mom?" Olivia asked for clarity and Alex nodded. "Exactly."


    Julia was now asleep in his arms as he sat on one of the sofas. His chest and shoulder supported her, and both his hands held Julia in place.


    "And you never felt alone in all that time?"

 Chapter 293 The Why...

    "And you never felt alone in all that time?"


    William asked his son a moment later. Being trapped in that space for so long must have been traumatizing for Alex. He might not have mentioned it, but William felt his son might have been.


    "No, Dad. To be honest, everything feels like it''s only been a few months." He stated, surprising everyone.


    "Months?" Olivia voiced with wide eyes and he nodded. "When I realized void energy was what I needed, I closed my eyes and cultivated, and when I had my first breakthrough, it was as if only a few hours had gone by.


    "It isn''t that time flowed differently in there... it was just that I kinda lost myself." He explained and Ross and Aaron nodded.


    "I know what you mean?" Ross agreed, prompting the others to turn to him. "Every awakened experiences this, so it''s not surprising. The only thing that is not fitting is that you only broke through once in those four years."


    "I''m not sure. I think it has to do with the energy itself as we barely know anything about it. Even the mana we use, we barely know much about it." Alex guessed.@@@@


    "Mm," Ross nodded and then sat forward and narrowed his eyes at his friend. "So, how strong are you right now?"


    His question got everyone curious as Alex left out the fighting bits of his adventure. Cultivating for that long and crossing literal galaxies to reach home was no small feat.


    Ross could already guess the level he must already be at. It caused his heart to race excitedly and in anticipation.


    Alex smiled at their curious expressions. "Well, I mentioned meeting and the others, right?" He asked. He didn''t want to tell them directly.


    They nodded and Alex went ahead and gave another clue. "They were on a mission to do something, right?" He asked again and this time Olivia wasn''t having it.


    "Spit it out already. I don''t like the games." She snorted, making Alex chuckle.


    "Fine." He sighed and went straight to the point. "Their mission was to go clear the approaching army of void creatures, but I got there first and...." He still left the words hanging, building suspense.


    "Haa... Alex, things haven''t been the same for a while now." William sighed. "Did you notice how most of the streets are empty with barely anyone walking around?" He asked and Alex nodded.


    "Well, that''s because..." He began and turned to Ross to continue. He was a hunter and knew more than he did.


    Alex turned to his best friend as Ross explained the changes that had happened over the past six months since they returned from searching for Alex.


    And the more Alex heard, the more he furrowed his brows. Things were finally making sense¡ªwhy the void creatures behaved the way they did, why there were so many of them and the emergence of the Class S. But what shook him was hearing about Lord Zol.


    "I see..."


    Now he knew why he didn''t see Lord Zol on the ship he returned with. ''Things are progressing faster now. And if the S Class are already emerging, it wouldn''t be long before more dangerous ones arrive.''


    Alex pondered, recalling the origin space and the eventual fate of the universes. ''Maybe this is why I can use void energy given its effectiveness against the creatures and the fact that my potential is off the charts. It would have been easier if there were more like me.''


    The universe was huge and even with their technology, humans haven''t explored every bit.


    That meant there were areas out there crawling with hundreds or even thousands of those Class S.


    ''I have to continue growing strong. There''s no telling how this might play out if I become laid-back.''


    His gaze shifted to Julia in his arms. He held her tighter and the girl smiled slightly, prompting a smile from him.


    The family observed silently as Alex thought about the situation. Alex then raised his head and looked at everyone. He had made his decision.


    "I am here now..." Alex said with a serious look. "There is still so much to learn about myself and what I can do. From the moment I survived that cosmic mana wave... I was never the same."


    "Maybe this is why..."

 Chapter 294 Time Alone (1)

    "Maybe this is why..." Alex said in a tone filled with conviction.


    "Are you sure, son?" Sarah asked in a worried tone. "That is a big burden to bear."


    "I know, Ma." Alex sighed. "But if we are to survive this madness, then it is only right that I use the gift I was given. This is our universe and if I don''t fight for it, who will?"


    Of course, he didn''t mean to belittle the efforts of everyone else. But he was the only one with the ability to traverse the veil tears and storms.


    Sarah looked at her husband and William returned her gaze. They understood their son enough to know he was serious. Then again, holding him back isn''t possible as Alex was no longer a little boy.


    He came back from who knows where in the universe, and that was only possible because he went missing and was given the chance to grow into the man he was today.


    "Very well, son." William said, feeling proud of the words his son spoke. "It takes a man to claim responsibility like that."


    "Yeah." Ross chimed in with a smile. "And I''ll be with you all the way."


    "Count me in!" Aaron added as well. He stood on his feet and clenched his fists with determination and resolve in his eyes.


    Alex couldn''t help but feel happy to have such a family. "Thanks, everyone. Your support means a lot to me."


    "Of course," Olivia replied. "We''re your family. If we don''t do it, who will?" She quoted his words, making everyone chuckle.


    "So, what now?" William went to the heart of the question. "You obviously can''t go back to the academy."


    Alex pondered on his father''s question. He had many things he wanted to do before going back to fighting. He had been away for too long and wanted to spend time with his family.


    He looked down at Julia. "Well, I have to get Julia home first." He got up with Julia in a princess carry. Somehow, she managed to cling to Alex and refused to let go even in her sleep. That was how much she missed him.


    "She is finally letting go of the burden she had been carrying all this while." Turning to Ross, he suggested. "Maybe you should rest as well."


    "Yeah," Alex chuckled. "Let''s go."


    The two friends stepped through the space door and emerged on the other side. Alex turned around to his family and said, "When I return, we''ll go out for fun."


    His family nodded as they watched Alex with pride while the portal closed behind them. The living room turned silent for a moment before Olivia broke the silence.


    "Can''t believe my brother returned as an overpowered monster." Her comment, however, puzzled her mother.


    "What do you mean?" Sarah was not familiar with such a term and hearing her daughter call her brother a monster didn''t sit right with her.


    Her frown made Olivia realize her blunder. "Ah, sorry Mom. What I meant was that Alex has become really powerful and I doubt there is anyone out there who can fight him,"


    "Oh, okay." Sarah nodded but was still not entirely convinced. William laughed at his wife''s expression, and this time the laugh was genuine and heartfelt. A great burden had been lifted off his shoulder and everyone could tell.


    William was happy.


    "Don''t worry too much," William assured. "It''s a term the kids use to describe how monstrously strong someone is."


    "Hmm. If you say so..."


    The family continued to converse, with hearts filled with joy and relief from their burdens. It''s been a while since they were this happy.


    Meanwhile, Alex and Ross were almost surrounded as soon as their presence was felt.


    However, before the guards could do anything to interrupt Alex''s last message, they felt themselves frozen in place and unable to move.


    It was not an attack as they felt no discomfort. But they couldn''t do anything either. The thought of who could do such a thing sacred them until the person revealed himself.


    "Relax... It''s just me and I''m here with Julia." Alex said and released the guards as if he hadn''t just stopped hundreds of powerful hunters like it was nothing.

 Chapter 295 Time Alone (2)

    Alex''s words did not reach them so much as his presence himself. The guy was a living legend and they had just heard about his return.


    "O-oh, of course." The lead guard said and made way for Alex and Ross to pass. The guards stared at him with nervous expressions as they realized he was the one who stopped them in their tracks.


    They were guards with levels ranging from Class B to Class A, professional hunters of the Knight family. Yet they were incapacitated just like that!


    "Thanks," Alex replied and made his way to the mansion. Having been here numerous times since his academy days, Alex knew exactly where he needed to go.


    No one stopped them as they walked past the many workers, only catching their attention as they took in Alex''s new appearance after many years away.


    Sometime later, Alex arrived at Julia''s bedroom entrance and stopped. He didn''t have the access codes to unlock her room, and with the girl asleep, he couldn''t wake her up.


    ''Why do I even bother.'' Alex shook his head and then disappeared with Julia, leaving Ross stunned and alone.


    "Right..." Ross chuckled. "What was I even thinking." The couple had been separated for a long time. It was only natural they''d want to spend some time alone.


    "Then why am I even here?" With no choice left, Ross turned around and went to the training area.


    Inside Julia''s room, Alex moved towards the large bed and tried to lower Julia onto the bed. But the girl refused to budge.


    "You won''t let go, huh?" Alex found her actions cute. "I''m amazed how your body refuses. It''s like it has a mind of its own."


    Left with no choice, Alex had to lie on the bed with Julia. Only then did the girl relax herself on top of Alex. Even then, she didn''t take off her hands that were around his neck.


    Alex''s gaze was filled with affection and warmth as he looked at Julia''s peaceful expression.


    ''You''ve been through so much.'' He thought and placed a kiss on her forehead. An act that brought a small smile to her face.


    His thoughts continued to trail as he gently caressed the girl he loved. ''Looking back to how we were, I never really expressed just how much I loved you.


    ''I was mostly focused on myself and how to level up. And in all that, you stood by my side in silent support.'' Alex shifted a lock of hair to the side, caressing her face.


    Evelyn and Charlotte were surprised to hear Alex was here in the Mansion and in Julia''s room. James smiled in delight while Lucas furrowed his brows, not particularly liking that.


    "Really?" Charlotte uttered, beating Lucas to the punch. "I thought he would spend more time with his family."


    "He returned with the young miss sleeping in his arms." The head servant explained and Lucas signed in relief.


    James could tell what his lord was thinking and couldn''t help but laugh. Of course, he had to hold it in or face the wrath of his lord.


    "Well, that makes our job easier." Charlotte smiled while Evelyn disagreed. "I don''t think so. It hasn''t even been a day yet. Give the kid a break."


    "Right. I got ahead of myself." Charlotte admitted her short-sightedness. "So what do we do now?"


    Her question, however, received a response that made them tremble slightly, completely taken by surprise.


    [Stay out of sight.]


    The voice was a familiar one as it belonged to the person they were just talking about.


    Moreover, the voice didn''t come via sound waves but through mana. Alex sent a voice transmission through mana. That also meant he was aware of what they were saying.


    [Whatever it is you want to talk about can wait till I''m ready.] The transmission left no room for a counterargument.


    [For now, I just want to be left alone.]


    The hunters were left flabbergasted, their expressions morphing into shock and disbelief. The servant was confused seeing this but remained and stood aside.


    "Okay... I think I''ll go to my chamber now." Charlotte gulped and quickly disappeared. Evelyn didn''t say a word and also left.


    "I think I need a drink," Lucas muttered and also disappeared, leaving behind James.


    "Alexander is no more a kid," James chuckled with a nod and was the last to leave.

 Chapter 296 A New Beginning (1)

    "So you went through all that?" Julia asked with raised brows.


    She and Alex were awake and decided to remain in bed enjoying each other''s company. Julia had her head resting on Alex''s chest while Alex caressed her back as he narrated his experience.


    "Yep." Alex nodded. "It was scary at first, not gonna lie." He chuckled.


    "Oh, I bet," Julia commented with a smirk. "Knowing you, you had your fun once you figured out what to do. But to actually call a Class S voice creature a disappointment.... That... that is something else."


    You could hear the awe and pride in her tone. Alex had become a powerful hunter like nothing ever seen.


    "Hehe..." Alex smiled in remembrance. "Yeah."


    The two fell into a comfortable silence. Alex looked out the window, noticing the skies were already dark and nighttime.


    "Do you have any plans?" Julia suddenly asked, drawing Alex''s attention. He looked at Julia who turned around to face him, her head still on his chest.


    Alex brushed her hair to the side as his gaze wandered. "Not really..." He already knew what he wanted to do, but he was in no rush.


    What''s more, he wanted to change a few things for his family before diving back into the fight. Then, there was what the S-Class hunters wanted to discuss.


    Alex may not know much about politics, but he knew his strength might threaten some people. But he had no intention of playing that game. He would move on his own terms.


    Looking back at Julia, he continued. "Though I intend to take everyone out. I''ve caused you guys so much stress. It''s only natural I take you guys to relax."


    "That''s a nice thought, but things aren''t exactly how they used to be. People are scared to step outside and shops are barely opening their doors."


    "Oh, I''ve noticed." Alex nodded. "However, what I want to do for my family is to change their surroundings."


    "Right..." Julia understood what he meant. "I forget you''re now swimming in wealth."


    "Of course." Alex beamed proudly.


    Julia felt complete seeing Alex beam brightly. "I missed you, Alex." She suddenly said, taking Alex by surprise.


    But he couldn''t help but feel like a kid in the presence of his brother. It just felt right leaving everything in his capable hands. Like nothing would ever go wrong with him around.


    It was a surreal feeling and he wasn''t the only one who felt that way. The air around Alex was different, it felt like that of a guardian.


    The family and friends continued to make small talk as Alex drove outside the bounds of the city into another region with more vegetation than houses.


    It was a well-known residential area with buildings built with lots of land space for nature''s touch¡ªa green paradise.


    The family were initially confused as to why Alex was bringing them here, but they held back their curiosity for later.


    Sometime later, Alex drove over a small bridge over a river that flowed towards a larger lake in the distance. The view was breathtaking.


    However, ahead of them was a grand mansion standing on a hill. The materials gleamed under the sun, the reflective glass walls shimmering like polished crystals. Intricate metalwork adorned the edges of the structure, blending seamlessly with the modern architecture.


    A sprawling garden surrounded the mansion, with neatly trimmed hedges, vibrant flowers in full bloom, and a fountain at the centre that sparkled as water cascaded gracefully.


    The sheer size of the building and the meticulous attention to detail instilled a sense of wonder and awe, making it feel like a masterpiece of both art and engineering.


    All that could be seen from inside the vehicle. Sarah and William exchanged looks and instantly knew what Alex had done.


    The couple exchanged a small smile, something Alex didn''t miss. He was glad they already liked what they saw.


    "Brother..." Aaron began, his excitement barely contained. He was thinking what everyone else was but couldn''t say aloud. "Is it what I think it is?"


    All eyes turned to Alex, who flashed a confident smile. "Welcome to our new home, everyone," he said, his words confirming their hopes.


    Olivia covered her mouth in shock, her eyes wide with disbelief, while Aaron''s face lit up, his grin brighter than a star.


    Their parents clasped hands, sharing a gentle squeeze, their emotions quietly conveyed through the gesture.


    ''Haha... My son really fulfilled one of his dreams for our family,'' William thought, pride swelling in his chest.


    Alex had spoken of this dream long before he began his journey as a student at the Hunters Academy, and seeing it come to fruition brought out many emotions.

 Chapter 297 A New Beginning (2)

    Alex brought the vehicle to a stop at the entrance of the grand mansion as everyone stepped out. From up close, the mansion was even more breathtaking.


    "Come on in," Alex invited everyone as they made their way towards the main entrance where a man dressed professionally waited.


    "Bro, when did you get this place?" Aaron asked, his gaze roaming everywhere. His family already knew Alex had a lot of wealth after his return as he even showed them some of the things he got.


    "This morning before coming to get everyone," Alex replied curtly.


    The agent assigned to show everyone around gave a polite bow.


    "Master Gray. Welcome." He welcomed the group and they acknowledged his greetings with curt nods.


    With the pleasantries out of the way, the agent led them inside, gesturing around as they stepped into a spacious foyer.


    "As you can see, the main hall features high ceilings with elegant chandeliers and polished marble floors. To the left, there''s the living room with large windows and a cosy fireplace, perfect for family gatherings."


    He led everyone towards the grand living room with high-end furniture most of the Gray family only saw on TV. Olivia and Aaron were buzzing with excitement and didn''t know where to direct that energy.


    Olivia had it easier as her husband made sure to keep her in check before she forgot her place as an adult.


    Looking at their expressions, the agent knew the family liked what they saw and continued.


    "On the right is the dining area connected to a fully equipped modern kitchen. Upstairs, you''ll find five bedrooms, each with its own en-suite bathroom and plenty of closet space."


    As he spoke, he led the Gray family to the various spaces he talked about. Ross, Alex and Julia stood in the back as they watched the agent give a tour of the house.


    "The place is nice," Julia muttered. "It''s modern and sleek, yet retains its homely feeling. You chose well."


    "Yeah..." Alex agreed.@@@@


    "The vehicle is for you and more." Alex shrugged. "A vehicle would be wasted on me."


    Once upon a time, he would have wanted to get a supercar, but that was no longer on his list of things he wanted. He was faster than anything ever built by man¡ªhyperdrives included.


    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Though a spaceship would be needed for explorations.'' He made a mental note to get one of those, preferably a mini spaceship with a hyperdrive.


    Turning around, Alex faced his sister and asked, "So, are we good?"


    "Yeah," Olivia looked at Shawn and he smiled in response. "Yeah, we''re good." That was all Alex needed to hear.


    Of course, if there was anything else she wanted, all she had to do was ask. His wealth was his family''s wealth. He didn''t really need them at this point.


    ''It''s weird, isn''t it? There was a time when all I wanted was to be able to afford something like this. Now, it doesn''t even matter anymore.'' He pondered in silence.


    "Why don''t I make something for everyone," Sarah suggested and moved towards the kitchen.


    "I''ll help." Olivia rushed after her mother while the rest of the family moved to take a seat in the living room.


    The house was fully stocked with all the essentials and also had a gigantic storage for the leftovers.


    "We''ll still have to retune for our stuff, you know?" William said. "Not to mention, see the lord of the building and close the rental agreement.


    "Yeah. We''ll get to that." Alex agreed. "For now, I want to propose something else." His expression took a serious turn, prompting William to sit up.


    "What is it?"


    "How do you feel about getting a security detail?"

 Chapter 298 Rising Concerns

    Alex was able to convince his father to get a security detail. His concern stemmed from the fact that he still didn''t know who The Order was and the force that abducted him. For all he knew, they were still watching him.


    "I understand, son. Do what you have to do." Willian nodded. "Though they''d have to stay out of sight like the previous ones we had."


    "Definitely," Alex agreed. "It will be like they aren''t even around." Of course, to the normal being, it would be a challenge to spot an awakened keeping an eye on them.


    "Then it''s settled." William got up. "I''ll leave you guys alone. I want to take another look around." He gestured for Shawn to follow him.


    "So, with that out of the way, what else do you have in mind?" Julia asked moments after William and Shawn disappeared upstairs.


    "Right now I just want to relax," Alex replied, holding Julia closer to him.


    "You do know the universe is still a mess, right?" Ross asked with raised brows. "We can''t afford to relax."


    "I see you mean, man." Alex turned to him. "But I want to be with family and you guys. If I leave now, it might take a while to return."


    "Yeah. Sorry about that." Ross apologized as he leaned on the sofa. He didn''t even know why he said that. After all, even he was pretty much useless with his current strength.


    ''Maybe I just want to see him in action.'' Ross pondered. ''And once again, I feel left behind.''


    The trio continued to make small talk as they waited for Alex''s mom and sis to prepare a celebratory feast.


    ...


    Alex stayed true to his words as he spent the last couple of days with his family, visiting different places on Earth and on Mars, going shopping and doing everything that families usually do.


    For his brother, Aaron, Alex got him a new armour equipped with the latest tech with a defence strong enough to resist attacks from Class B hunters.


    It was overkill but Alex saw no problems with that. For his sister, Alex simply gave her the liberty to get whatever she wanted.


    As a married woman, Alex couldn''t tell what she wanted as her husband''s opinion also mattered.


    And after liquidating all his assets, Alex transferred all his wealth to his father. William was unwilling to take that much wealth.


    And like they heard; many began to wonder what Alex might do with his newfound strength. They began to raise concerns about his power and what the leaders were going to do about it.


    ........


    Charlotte and Evelyn had remained in the Knight Mansion since their return, focusing on cultivating to increase their strength, even if it was just a little.


    Alex had made his conditions clear to them, and they were not interested in crossing him. Unfortunately, with rising concerns, the empire''s leaders reached out a second time.


    "Have you been able to speak with the boy?" Lord Basso asked while Charlotte and Evely exchanged glances.


    "No, sir." Evely replied. "Alexander made it clear he wanted to be left alone and would reach out to us in his own time."


    "What?" Basso didn''t like what he heard. "The boy actually said that?"


    "Not exactly," Charlotte chipped in and explained how Alex reached out to them and gave his conditions.


    "So you just stayed back." Basso sneered. "And you call yourselves S-Tiers."


    "It''s not their fault, Basso." Zara didn''t like his harsh tone. "What were they supposed to do? Force the boy''s hand?


    "Remember, we don''t want to give the boy reasons to see us as the villains."


    "And we don''t want the boy thinking he can push us around." Basso countered. "He''s been back for like what, four days?"


    Turning to the two hunters, Basso instructed, "Tell the boy to report to the capital in two days. He''s had his fun."


    His words caused the two hunters to raise their heads in surprise. They wanted to say something, but Basso wasn''t done.


    "Should he refuse, his action would be seen as contempt." Basso finalized, surprising even his co-leaders.


    The feed ended at that point, leaving Charlotte and Evelyn speechless.


    "We''re in trouble."

 Chapter 299 Disparity (1)

    Earth, next day


    Alex had been the most fulfilled in the last couple of days, spending time with his family and friends. But one can''t stay in bliss forever as eventually work or something else comes calling.


    Julia had refused to leave his side and lived with the Grays as she and Alex shared a room. They were no longer kids and could live together as they wished.


    "Alex...?" Julia called out to Alex as they sat outside and, in the gardens, staring at the lake in the distance. It was a mesmerizing and peaceful experience.


    "Yes?" Alex turned to Julia who had her head on his shoulder. "What''s on your mind?"


    "There''s something Ross and I have been itching to do but couldn''t find the right time to suggest it." She looked directly into his eyes, flashing a bright smile. "And I know you know."


    Alex mirrored her smile and replied. "You guys can to spar." He stated flatly. "I can see it in your eyes. Especially Ross. But what I can''t understand is that you know my current level, yet you wish to fight."


    "Hehe..." Julia laughed. "That''s because we''ve never fought a Class S awakened before. What''s more, you aren''t just any Class S if that is even what you are."


    "So, basically, you want to see what I''m capable of," Alex concluded.


    "Yep. And yes, we know we''re going to lose, but still." She sat up and then faced Alex. "Also, there are a lot of people who want to me you."


    "You''re referring to your teammates and the others, aren''t you?" He asked and Julia nodded.


    Alex knew about Ethan and the others. But he didn''t want to dive into that yet but now seemed as good a time as any. Also, the others he referred to were Julia''s father and the two S-Class women.


    "Fine. Let''s do it." He agreed as Julia cheered in excitement.


    ........


    An hour later, Ross joined the duo as they donned their armour. Ross in particular was even more pumped up than Julia as he couldn''t wipe the grin off his face.


    "Chill out, bruh." Alex gestured for him to calm down. "I''ve never seen anyone this excited to get defeated before."


    The two complied and as soon as the helms were put on, Alex tapped into his vast energies and shifted everyone straight out of the solar system, appearing in a relatively calm space with no visible veil tears or storms in sight.


    Charlotte and Evelyn widened their eyes at the display of power as even with all their speed, it would take them several minutes to cover the same distance.


    And while what he did was a spatial shift, no one with the same ability could cover that much distance and easily at that.


    The hunters couldn''t help but gulp silently, realizing just how powerful Alexander really was.


    ''This can turn messy if the leaders don''t handle this well.'' Evelyn mused. ''And he seems to be the one who won''t act unless provoked.''


    It was an easily discernable trait the two picked up from Alex. However, from the way lord Basso was acting, it could easily turn chaotic.


    ''Alright guys," Alex began as he floated several thousand kilometres back. "I''ll try to match your strength and speed." His helm was on as that was the only way to communicate with them.


    While he could speak via mana, Ross and Julia weren''t at the level they could transmit their voice through the same medium.


    "Don''t dare hold back. Give your all from the get-go."


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry," Ross replied with a wide grin behind his helm. "Julia...?"


    "I know..." She replied as both retrieved their weapons and channelled their mana.


    Seeing as his friends were heeding his advice, Alex nodded in satisfaction. He didn''t take any fighting stance as he floated in the void and waited for the two to close in whenever they were ready.


    Ross and Julia spaced themselves several kilometres as their weapons blazed with the elements of their abilities.


    Suddenly, Ross and Julia disappeared in a burst of incredible speed as they instantly appeared before Alex. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    Ross went high for a flaming overhead strike while Julia went low, coming from Alex''s left side. Her sword cut through the void with extreme ice intent.


    Under the helm, Alex remained calm as he observed the attacks close in on him.


    ''Let''s show them the disparity.'' He grinned mischievously.

 Chapter 300 Disparity (2)

    In Alex''s field of view, his friends might as well be moving at a snail''s pace and could defeat them without thinking too much about it. But that would defeat the purpose of this spar.


    He wanted to see how far they''d come and how strong they were. He wasn''t particularly sure how strong Class D awakened were supposed to be as he had no reference. Moreover, his friends were anything but normal.


    Alex''s eyes darted around as he followed their movements. First, he dealt with Ross''s overhead strike, ignoring the intense heat of his flames. Flames powerful enough to melt magical steel like butter.


    If Alex hadn''t coated his armour in a ward of defensive light, his armour would have melted. And that was when the armour was capable of taking attacks from Class B hunters.


    ''Definitely not normal.'' Alex mused thoughtfully as the flames fell on him from above. Then, the ice-cold intent of Julia''s sword strike came from the side, smothering the flames where it passed and reached Alex.


    *CLANG!*


    The clash generated a powerful shockwave of hot and cold energies as they intermingled and spread out for several kilometres. However, Ross and Julia knew Alex was anything but affected.


    "You''d have to do better than that."


    Alex''s voice came out of the chaotic energies as a sudden wave dispelled the flames and ice, revealing the target standing in the same posture.


    In his right hand was Ross''s weapon, held at the bladed tip with only the index finger and thumb.


    In his left hand was even more impressive as a single finger¡ªhis index finger¡ªstopped the lade of Julia''s sword like it was nothing. The results appeared as though Ross''s strike was heavier than Julia''s.@@@@


    "Don''t think too much about it," Alex muttered before they could even draw any conclusions.


    Julia and Ross were not surprised by his words. Still, it would have been a boost to their egos if they managed to push him back, even to the smallest degree measurable.


    Unfortunately...


    Before the two could recover their weapons to continue their assault, Alex made his move. Since he decided to match his friends, that was exactly what he did.


    First, he shoved their weapons aside, disrupting their form as he closed in on Ross, appearing before him in an instant.


    ''Shit!''


    Ross cursed and acted quickly, managing to recompose himself fast enough to deliver a counter. He swung his sword at Alex who went low and evaded the swing with minimal effort.


    Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Too slow." Alex teased.


    "That''s more like it."


    He muttered as the trio quickly fell into a rhythm. Julia and Ross attacked Alex with everything they had as they exchanged rapid blows and kicks while speeding through the void.


    With every punch and every kick delivered, Alex parried them or evaded them with minimal movements.


    When he saw an opening, he would attempt to seize it. However, the other would react in time, forcing him to abandon his attack to either evade or block. He only had two arms and legs after all.


    "You guys are good as a team," Alex muttered several exchanges later. "But you''re still ways along."


    Suddenly, Julia and Ross lost sight of Alex as he increased his speed. He closed in on Ross and dealt precise and coordinated attacks to targeted areas¡ªhis shoulders, sides, torso and then a final kick that sent him across space like a ragdoll.


    The momentum of the kick was so strong that Ross couldn''t even break free to recompose himself.


    Julia did not even have time to react to Alex''s sudden movements when she heard Alex''s voice.


    "Sorry, babe. But you have to learn."


    As quickly as the voice came, Julia felt a combination of different attacks at precise points on her body. However, to her senses, they might as well have been dealt at the same time.


    *BAM!*


    A final strike sent him after Ross, none of them unable to break the momentum. The disparity between them was just that vast.


    If he went a tad bit harder on them, they wouldn''t come out with just feeling pains and sourness in certain areas of their body.


    Several minutes passed before Ross and Julia managed to break the force that sent them hurtling through space.


    They had utilized all their energies and pushed themselves to give their all. Even then, the most they managed to do was force Alex to withdraw his attack when he was matching their speed.


    They couldn''t land a single hit. Ross and Julia realized it at that moment¡ªthey still had a long way to go before matching Alexander.


    "That was brutal, man," Ross complained bitterly. "You could have at least let us land a hit or two." His sides ached to the point of tears, but he held back.


    "If I did that, you''d think you stood a chance." Alex laughed. "The illusion could be detrimental to your psyche."


    The two knew he was right, but it still stung, nonetheless. They had a lot of catching up to do.


    ''But will he even remain at the same level?'' Ross asked himself, but he already knew the answer.


    Unlikely...

 Chapter 301 Authority and Allegiance

    Charlotte and Evelyn watched the kids spar from start to finish, making their own observations. However, most of their focus was on Alexnader and the way he moved.


    Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    Throughout the spar, Alex did not use any of his energy besides that one time he spatially shifted. Everything he did from start to finish all came from his physical might alone.


    ''We still have no idea how strong he is.'' Charlotte thought. The only thing they knew about him was that he was capable of taking on an S-Tier void creature. How he did it was still a mystery.


    A few minutes after exchanging words with his friends, the two hunters felt their surroundings shift without their awareness, appearing before Alex.


    Once again, Alex proved to be more than they imagined. They couldn''t help but gulp in fear. If he wanted to end them, they wouldn''t even see it coming.


    He was that scary.


    "So, what do you want to tell me?" Alex said, going straight to the point. Aside from the fact that they were Class S hunters, he didn''t know them, and they weren''t friends either.


    Charlotte floated forward and explained. She didn''t beat about the bush and made Alex aware of the leaders'' demands.


    "And they expect me in the capital in two days?" Alex asked, his brows furrowing as the hunters nodded in confirmation.


    "But why the rush?" Julia interjected, glancing between the two hunters. "It''s not like he''s going anywhere."


    "That''s not the point, Julia," Ross said firmly. "The problem isn''t about time. It''s about perception. Right now, they think Alex is challenging their authority."


    He paused, his gaze shifting to Alex. "Let''s face it¡ªAlex might very well be the strongest being in the universe at this moment.


    "And every second he spends not pledging his allegiance feels, to them, like a deliberate show of defiance."


    Charlotte and Evelyn exchanged uneasy glances but didn''t argue. Ross''s assessment hit uncomfortably close to the truth.@@@@


    It would have been disastrous. ''Using his loved ones against him would be an incredibly stupid move on our part.'' She thought as a chill ran down her spine.


    One way or another, she needed to make the leaders understand never to make that a plan against him.


    "Those leaders would definitely be ready for you," Ross muttered. "Even with your strength and power, those guys have been alive for a very long time. There is no telling what they have under their belt."


    "I know." Alex sighed. "But I have no intention of making things difficult for them either. But that doesn''t mean they can order me to do whatever they want. I''m not stupid."


    Alex was ready to use his strength for the good of the empire, and not to be suppressed and only move on the whims of others just so they could feel in control.


    Besides, he had no interest in sitting down all day and every day. Even then, there were instances where fate forced one''s hand to do what they didn''t wish for, and Alex knew that.


    ''I just have to watch the way I do things.''


    "Sorry, Alex." Julia suddenly apologized as she fidgeted with her fingers. "I spoke without thinking and nearly made things difficult for you." Her words cut his line of thought and made him smile.


    "Don''t worry. Anyone would have had the same line of thought." Alex turned around and drew her into a hug. "Come on, let''s go back." Julia nodded as she buried herself deeper into the hug.


    With a thought, the trio disappeared from the void and reappeared on Mars, directly in the Knight''s Mansion.


    "I still haven''t spoken with your father and seen our colleagues yet." Alex quickly touched down as they made their way into the Mansion.


    ''Honestly, I don''t like how they''re rushing me. They might want to do something irrational to show me my place. Even with my abilities, I have to be ready.''


    Alex thought inwardly as they made their way through the long corridors and past the many servants.


    Julia contacted her father to make him aware Alex was ready to see him, and they were already on their way.


    "I''ll head to the training facility," Ros said and separated from the two. Their talk had very little to do with him.

 Chapter 302 Advice

    Lucas met Alexander and Julia moments after they arrived in his office. While he was busy, he would always have time for his family.


    But then, Alex''s presence made it all the more important. The boy was no longer someone he could ignore.


    It was a situation that accurately described the statement: strength is king.


    No one could ignore someone who wielded power¡ªpolitical or otherwise.


    "Please sit," Lucas said when he entered, and Alex stood up. ''This is messed up.'' Lucas cried inwardly.


    As the father of Julia, he was supposed to act a certain way towards the man courting his daughter. But as someone who was outranked via strength, it complicated things.


    Lucas took his seat with Alex and Julia on the other side.


    "I won''t pretend to know what you went through during your absence, but I''m glad you''re back safe and sound."


    "Thank you, lord Lucas." Alex accepted his words with a warm smile. "It''s good to be back."


    He glanced at Julia as the two shared a smile with their hands connected to convey their emotions.


    Looking at the two, Lucas couldn''t help but be proud, eliciting a small smile from him.


    "Why don''t we head straight into business." He suggested and the two turned to him and nodded.


    "Good." Lucas muttered.


    He had another agenda he wanted to discuss with Alex but that could only happen after sending Julia away. For now, he needed Alex''s help.


    "You should have heard about Hunter Zol''s condition, correct?" Lucas asked as his gaze shifted to Julia.@@@@


    "Yes, I have," Alex replied. He could already guess where this was going as he had been thinking about it for a while.


    However, he still waited for Lucas to say what was in his mind. He might be wrong, after all.


    "Mm," Lucas turned his gaze back to Alex as he sat up. "I was wondering if there is anything you can do to help him.


    "Oh, then it''s fine." Alex accepted the suggestion. "Do you have any advice for me?"


    Alex''s sudden question caught him off guard. But he could understand where the boy was coming from.


    Alex had never seen the leaders besides on screen and the bit of information about their past achievements before rising to their positions.


    He was essentially going in blind and one wrong move, and they could brand him a heretic. Not that it bothered him.


    ''I can''t put the safety of my family at risk.'' Alex thought silently.


    "I''m not sure if this will help, but..." Lucas sighed and continued. "... a bit of humility can go a long way. I know you value independence, but you''ll be dealing with people in power.


    "They''ll be watching your every move, waiting for any excuse to label you as a threat. Choose your words carefully, show respect where it''s due, and make them see you as an ally, not a rival. That way, you''ll avoid unnecessary conflicts and still keep your edge."


    Alex listened with rapt attention as the words Lucas spoke were sound. If he appeared confrontational to the leaders, it could backfire on him.


    "Then again," Lucas added, cutting Alex''s thought process. "Don''t be a yes man either."


    He didn''t say more as that was more than enough.


    "Thank you, lord Lucas." Alex thanked him with utmost sincerity.


    "Haha... No problem." Lucas was feeling lighter than before, evident in his changed demeanour.


    For whatever reason, he was sure that with Alex, Zol would come out fine. It was an unfounded confidence, nevertheless, very reassuring.


    "Julia," Lucas suddenly called out a few seconds later. "If you don''t mind, I''d like to have another talk with Alex." He winked at her, making Julia blush in embarrassment.


    Alex pretended to have not noticed but he knew where this conversation was bound to go. ''There''s no point in delaying it either.''


    "Fine." Julia stood up, not daring to look at Alex and bolted away.


    Looking over his shoulder, Alex couldn''t help but smile.


    "Okay then..." Lucas spoke, drawing Alex''s attention back to him. "Let''s have a man-to-man conversation about my daughter."

 Chapter 303 The Summit (1)

    Earth, the next day


    After his conversation with Lucas about his plans for the future, Alex returned home to explain his situation to his family.


    Naturally, the only thing they could offer him were their support and words of advice.


    The only thing left to do before he set off was to ensure his family was protected while he was away.


    He wasn''t willing to take chances and while the security detail only had Class A as the strongest, they should be enough to buy time for his return.


    Alex made it clear to them to report anything they felt they couldn''t handle and even if they could, they were to send him a notice as soon as possible. It was overkill, but one can never be too careful.


    "Be safe out there, okay?" Sarah kissed Alex''s forehead before stepping back.


    "Of course, Ma," Alex replied. He may be strong, but he wouldn''t dismiss his mother''s words. Turning to Ross on the side, he said. "I leave them in your care."


    "Mm." Ross nodded with a resolute expression.


    Alex turned back to everyone. "I won''t take long and will be back before you know it." He assured the nth time before stepping away while everyone watched him exit the building.


    "Like he said," William stated and turned to face everyone. "He''ll be back before we know it. I don''t want to see anyone looking dejected."


    They could only nod with stiff smiles.


    Outside, Alex met with Julia as she wanted to share a moment with him. Alex brought her in for a hug, remaining in place for several seconds before touching foreheads in an affectionate gesture.


    "Promise me you''ll come back," Julia murmured. "I can''t bear to lose you again."


    "I promise," Alex said, swallowing hard. He caressed her face with his thumb before connecting his lips with hers. Their kiss was deep and expressed all the emotions they carried in their hearts.


    Finally, Alex pulled back. "I have to go now."


    "To your seats, people. We have a boy to grind."


    .......


    "I have arrived."


    Alex stated the moment he unfused from space, taking the two hunters by surprise. They did not sense his presence at all!


    One second, they were looking around in all seriousness, then the next, Alex just appeared¡ªalmost like a ghost. They couldn''t help but float back a bit.


    Alex ignored their state of mind as he waited for them to lead him to where he needed to go. He looked at the planet and couldn''t help but be impressed.


    ''No wonder it''s called Titan.'' Alex thought silently.


    He wanted to spread his senses to investigate the planet, but it might be seen as an act of disregard. His observation was cut short when his name was called.


    "Please follow us," Charlotte gestured after they regained their composure. They flew ahead with Alex right behind them, breaking through the atmosphere and arriving before the ginormous building.


    They led Alex inside and towards the guest area where a room was prepared. "You can go ahead and change." Evelyn sad.


    "We''ll come for you when the time is right."


    "Thank you," Alex acknowledged and entered the room. He didn''t waste time checking out the room. Though spacious and luxurious looking, he didn''t care for it.


    Approaching the bed, Alex put away his armour and took out his suit¡ªa black suit with a white shirt, no tie included.


    He turned to face the mirror, nodding in satisfaction. And as he stared at himself, he recalled the pieces of advice he was given.


    ''Even so, it will all depend on how they act.'' He resolved with a serious look. ''Respect and tolerance go both ways.''


    Sometime later, Alex turned his head to the door and appeared behind it. He opened it before Charlotte could even knock. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    "It''s time." She said seriously and stepped away from the door, making way for Alex to step out. With both hunters flanking his sides, they guided Alex towards the main conference hall.

 Chapter 304 The Summit (2)

    Alex was brought to the conference hall several minutes later and made to stand in the centre with no chair. Clearly, he was to stand till the end of the summit.


    A bright light was focused on him with the aim of blocking his vision of the surrounding leaders while being spread out enough to not be blinding.


    Unfortunately...


    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    The conference hall was a sleekly spacious chamber designed in a circle with the council members sitting on raised platforms in layers, and depending on their status, would sit closer to the stage or further back.


    There was an almost invisible forcefield separating the leaders from the central stage. Alex thought it was strange, but it was his first time here.


    The three leaders on the other hand had a reserved spot entirely for them, raised higher than all the others.


    And from the looks of it, that place was more protected than the rest of the chamber.


    But then Alex didn''t like the next thing he noticed.


    ''They didn''t.'' Alex frowned. ''Yet these people expect me to pledge my loyalty.''


    Right underneath him was a spatial anomaly very well hidden. Anyone else would have missed it, but Alex was tuned with spatial energies to a level these people couldn''t imagine.


    The spatial anomaly was actually a spatial blade¡ªan ability put there to act as a weapon that would cut through anyone too slow to react.


    The platform itself doubled as a teleportation device, ready to send Alex to who knows where. It was pretty messed up.


    Maybe he was being paranoid and had been a part of the conference hall, but Alex begged to differ. The energy flowing into the platform beneath him was no architectural design.


    ''Then there are the hunters hidden among the masses, pretending to be part of the leaders.''


    Alex could tell because those hunters had their senses honed on him and were strategically placed and close to him, forming a tight circle.


    ''Fuck.'' Jaseph grumbled. ''I knew he would see through it. This was a bad idea from the start. We just shot ourselves in the foot!''


    "I apologize if you feel offended, Alexander." Jaseph stepped in. "But to ease the unease of the majority, these measures were necessary."


    He lied. It was a good move pushing the blame to the masses, but the confused expressions of the people didn''t lie. Alex could see it.


    Alex chose to remain silent, waiting for them to continue. He had better things to do.


    The leaders understood his stance.


    "Leave the talking to the two of us," Jaseph whispered imperceptibly to Basso who only watched Alex with constricted eyes.


    Jaseph took his silence as a yes as he turned to Zara as they exchanged a nod and turned to Alex.


    "All Class S hunters are obliged to pledge their loyalty once they reach that level." Jaseph explained. "As the strongest beings in our world, it is imperative we know where you stand."


    There was no need for long winding words as what he uttered was more than enough to convey his message. Was he a threat they needed to worry about or an ally?


    "All I can say is that I have no intention of hurting anyone or taking the reign," Alex said as his expression turned serious. "However, I will not tolerate nonsense from anyone."


    The collective gasps of the leading figures echoed slightly in the chamber. They couldn''t believe Alex dared to say those words.


    But then, what could they do about it? The boy had gotten to a level where they could only walk on eggshells around him.


    He did the impossible by defeating a Class S void creature they couldn''t. The void disrupters may be working wonders right now, but those devices could only hold on for so long.


    Sooner or later, they were going to need Alexander''s help. How were they supposed to summon him if they ever needed his help?


    Yes, they recognized his strength, despite not seeing it themselves. Even the three heads weren''t sure if they could do the same.


    However, they weren''t easily moved as they stood as humanity''s strongest defenders. They cannot be seen in a defeated state.


    Luckily for them, Alex wasn''t done speaking.

 Chapter 305 The Summit (3)

    "I learnt a lot about myself in the past five years that I went missing," Alex spoke as he glanced around briefly. "My ability to wield void energy isn''t random."


    Hearing his words, the leaders recalled the very first report they received on Alex that detailed his ''dream'' or whatever it was.


    Alex didn''t bother to tell them what he went through either. They had no need to know, and they didn''t dare ask.


    "With more powerful void creatures popping up in the far reaches of our universe, it''s only a matter of time before they get here."


    For whatever reason, Alex had seized control of the summit. It was a change that irked Basso to no end. But even he recognized the importance of what the boy was about to say.


    They wanted him to stand on their side, and for that, they needed to be in his good graces after the dirty play they set up.@@@@


    Alex felt the flowing energy underneath him disappear completely but didn''t show any reaction. The small act meant little, and he didn''t really care, choosing to continue with his speech.


    "I feel myself growing stronger every single day," Alex muttered, briefly touching his chest. "It''s a bit scary as even I have no idea just how powerful I am getting." It was a subtle hint, and they could interpret it however they wished.


    The leaders gulped slightly hearing that part. Alex wasn''t joking. The black hole was evolving in ways he couldn''t imagine.


    The last time he dived in, the space looked more like the universe than a blank canvas. Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    As it was connected to the universe, it was somehow drawing in the void energy in the universe, albeit at a slower rate.


    If the leaders chose to engage him here, they might as well be digging their own graves. Even if they had other surprises for him, S tiers would never be a match.


    "Is it possible to pass this ability of yours to others?" Basso decided to ask. "If we can have more people like you, humanity''s strength would soar."


    "I don''t know," Alex shook his head. "However, there is still a lot to learn and with no guide, I can only move slowly."


    It was understandable, but the three leaders exchanged glances and then a subtle note. ''It''s time he learns about the visitor.'' Basso mused. ''Maybe she knows more than Alex does... hopefully.''


    "I have plans of travelling across the empire, clearing out any and all void creatures I find while I learn about my growing abilities." He gazed at the leaders who couldn''t help but direct their gaze elsewhere.


    "Isn''t that too much responsibility?" Zara questioned. "You''re only one man."


    "Maybe." Alex agreed. "But do you know how long it took for me to get here?"


    Alex nodded with a thoughtful gaze. The woman had managed to intrigue him. "I understand," Alex replied.


    "Good."


    The summit was soon brought to an end after a few more questions. The leaders had proposed a small get-together, but Alex politely refused the invitation.


    Some were still wary of his power, and it was better he paid his planned visit to Zol. Lucas was among the leading figures but mostly remained silent.


    Just like the S Class hunters, he came a day earlier as their previous conversation factored this in. Lucas would be lying if he said he wasn''t impressed with how the kid handled himself.


    ''He showed no fear and pointed out the leaders'' dishonourable act.'' Lucas thought with a sly smile. ''And he retained his independence with his words.''


    How were the leaders supposed to control someone who said straight to their face that he grew stronger every day, and still had a lot to discover?


    ''With that out of the way, I can move however I please.'' Alex smiled inwardly as he was led back to his room.


    Along the way, Alex noticed a woman, probably a worker walking towards them. Instead of walking with her head lowered like the others, she would subtly look Alex straight in the eyes.


    It got him suspicious, but he decided to see how it went. As the woman walked past them, she uncharacteristically tripped over her own feet.


    "Ah!" The woman cried out as she fell forward. Fortunately for her, Alex caught her before she could embarrass herself.


    "Are you okay?" Alex asked while helping the woman up. He held her by the hand until she steadied herself.


    "A-ah, yes." The woman stuttered and quickly apologized before swiftly walking away.


    Alex watched the woman over his shoulders and made no movements till the woman disappeared from view.


    "Lord Alexander, shall we?" The guide gestured.


    "Of course," Alex replied with a smile and followed behind the guide.


    Once inside his room, Alex opened his left palm where a small note was passed to him. He opened the note and quickly read the content.


    "Interesting..."

 Chapter 306 Upgrade

    "Interesting..." Alex muttered with a smile. "But why are they reaching out in such a way?"


    Alex had wanted to know more about The Order for the longest time and even suspected they were the ones behind his abduction. However, the note he had in his hand threw that theory out the window.


    [Lord Alexander. We are glad you''ve made it back home. However, as things stand, we cannot remain in the shadows any longer.


    [You are the one we''ve been waiting for, and we believe it is time you learn the reason we reached out to you many years ago. We await you close to the centre of the Milky way Galaxy. The Order]


    "Their hands even reach into the heart of the capital." Alex couldn''t help but mutter. "That could also mean they''ve been monitoring me all this while and I had no idea."


    Of course, it was only an assumption, and a wrong one too. The Order definitely kept track of him during his early years after awakening. However, with Alex''s sharp senses, that was an impossible feat.


    "They indicated no date either. I will get to them once I finish visiting lord Zol." Alex turned back to the door when he sensed someone approaching and went to open the door.


    "Lord Lucas." He welcomed the man with a smile and stepped aside. "I''ve been waiting for you."


    "Yeah." Lucas nodded and stepped while Alex closed the door behind him. "I got held up a bit," Lucas said as he explained his situation.


    He should have arrived as soon as Alex did, but he was promptly surrounded once the summit came to an end.


    Everyone wanted to suddenly get on his good side. Those who knew him before became more welcoming and the others he only had a working relationship with began acting familiar.@@@@


    "I see..." Alex laughed as Lucas explained his dilemma. "But you should have expected something like that, no?"


    "Well, yeah... but still." Lucas groaned before taking a serious expression. "Also, I couldn''t get anything substantial on the person you are searching for."


    "I expected as much." Alex shrugged. "But anything will do at the moment." He gestured for Lucas to tell him what he learnt.


    Alex had confided in Lucas about his abduction and implored him to find anything on the Jason fella. Unfortunately, just as he guessed, there wasn''t much to find.


    "Aside from the whispers of his name, not many people know him." Lucas moved to take a seat while Alex remained standing. "However, you''re already aware that there are some independent forces out there, correct?"


    Alex nodded and waited for him to continue.


    "Well, the majority of those forces are the hidden powers of some of the leaders." Lucas looked towards the door as if expecting someone to be spying on them.


    "Don''t worry." Alex smiled at his actions. "I sealed this place the moment you walked in."


    "Of course, sir." The man nodded. "Everything you asked for has been done. You no longer have to worry about someone trying to snoop around your system. Any attempts and you will be notified immediately."


    Alex stared at the man for a moment and shifted his gaze to Lucas who looked back at him and nodded.


    ''He can be trusted.''


    The message was clear. While the man had done what he wanted, who was to say he didn''t leave his own mark? Of course, Lucas reassured the man wouldn''t do that.


    "Okay..." Alex turned back to the man. "How do we do this?"


    The man took that as his cue and opened the box, revealing a small rectangular chip no bigger than a processor¡ªvery small.


    The procedure to insert the chip into him didn''t take more than five minutes. Once done, the man activated the chip and Alex felt a slight energy flow from the chip into his iris.


    "Okay. You can open your eyes now."


    Alex opened his eyes and was welcomed to numerous floating digital interfaces. The screens in his vision were blue and had multiple parameters detailing common things like appraising items, persons identification and more.


    [Hello, Alexander.]


    Xex''s familiar voice brought a smile to his face. "Hey, Xex. Long time. How do you feel?"


    [I feel... alive.] Xex said with a bit of fascination. [The upgrades are fantastic.]


    "I''m glad you like it," Alex beamed.


    He proceeded to talk about all the things he missed while Xex went over its new functions in the background.


    Alex talked about his fight after returning to the veiled space and the enlightenment he gained.


    [That is wonderful. I wish I was there to see it.] Xex replied. [You must be incredibly powerful.]


    "Of course," Alex grinned, appearing like a crazy person to someone who didn''t know what was happening.


    Lucas signalled the man to return while he waited for Alex to do his thing. Time slowly ticked by and eventually, their ship arrived at the star system Zol was kept.


    "Alex?" Lucas called. "We''re here."

 Chapter 307 Awakening Zol (1)

    Alex and Lucas flew out of the ship towards the planet with no need for a landing craft. The planet was twice as big as Earth with its atmosphere gleaming a wondrous blue as it reflected the light from the sun.


    The star system itself served as a research facility for a great many things with one being the biological sciences. Of course, its health facilities were also top-notch.


    "This way," Lucas said as he guided Alex towards the facility. "I already notified them of our arrival and should get everything prepared."


    Once at the facility, they moved past the many guards and health personnel, straight to the chamber Zol was kept.


    A woman with blonde hair, dark sclera and wearing a doctor''s coat waited for the two at the entrance. She was the head doctor in charge of the facility and was known by everyone as Felicity Dove.


    "Welcome, Lord Lucas." She bowled to Lucas and then turned to Alex and did the same. "Lord Alexander."


    The two acknowledged her greetings with a nod and waited for her to guide them. "Please."


    The doors were slid open as the trio walked into the room. It was a completely white space, quite spacious with a bed at the far end.


    Holographic displays floated just before the bed, showing the parameters of the person lying in the bed.


    [It really is Lord Zol.] Xex muttered. [Can''t believe he is in such a state.]


    Xex made his own scans on Alex''s behalf while Felicity explained the state of Zol in the last couple of months.@@@@


    "So, basically there are no changes in his condition." Lucas turned to the doctor, and she nodded to his words. "You may leave us."


    "Of course," Felicity said and excused herself.


    [Same here, Alex.] Xex seconded the doctor''s words. [He appears to be fine but the traces of void energy in his abdomen seem to be the problem.]


    Alex took his time as he absorbed the void energy and caused its aura to leak into the room. It was too little to harm someone like Lucas, but he chose to stand back¡ªjust to be safe.


    ''The energy is entangled with the spatial energy, making things slightly difficult. But my spatial abilities came in handy.''


    While no harm came to Zol''s cells, the continued absorption threatened to widen the spatial damage to his tissues.


    Alex had to manoeuvre carefully and seal the gaps in space while simultaneously siphoning the energy.


    It was a delicate process that would have been difficult if Alex didn''t have the ability to split his conscience to do multiple tasks at once.


    Several minutes later, Alex stepped back and gazed at the hunter''s expression. "It''s done."


    [Parameters appear to be changing.] Xex added as the floating displays began changing their numbers. [They''re returning to normal.]


    Alex nodded and turned to Lucas who swallowed hard and then stepped closer. The lingering trace of void energy was gone while the peeping sounds and changing figures told him Alex did what he said he would.


    ''He really did it,'' Lucas smiled slightly as he gazed at his ancestor¡ªalthough called uncle by all. As the displays adjusted to the new readings, Alex stepped back and observed. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    ''His vortexes are still slow and won''t be able to absorb the energy needed for his recovery. My black hole absorbs void energy instead of mana.'' A quick thought allowed him to see the flowing energies in the room.


    ''The many colours could stand for the different abilities...?'' Alex felt that there should be a different word in place of the abilities, but he couldn''t put his finger on it.


    ''I''ll need to take time and contemplate this,'' With a decision made, Alex focused on the colours that matched Zol''s telekinetic abilities, appearing a hunter green.


    Staring at his hand, Alex pondered for a while and then coated his right palm in void energy, instantly making Lucas turn around.


    "Alex...?" Lucas was puzzled. He naturally got curious but refrained from asking anything.


    "Stand back," Alex said as he stepped closer. "I want to see something."

 Chapter 308 Awakening Zol (2)

    Lucas stepped back a second time when he felt the familiar energy of the void. ''What exactly is the kid up to?''


    He knew Alex had no intention of hurting Zol after going through the trouble. However, he found the way he was behaving weird. ''It''s like his mind is someone else.''


    Oblivious to Lucas''s thoughts, Alex stepped closer to Zol and then focused on his right hand and then brought up his other hand, channelling his void energy.


    Mana appeared as a kaleidoscope of colours before his eyes. It was everything and almost overwhelming to his gaze. ''Is this how action at a distance works?''


    Alex had always wondered how exactly hunters could conjure their abilities from a distance after reaching a particular stage.


    With that line of thought, he channelled his light abilities as he conjured a cube a few inches away from his hands.@@@@


    He observed as his void energy influenced the sea of mana in front of him as the stream of energy moved to his target destination and conjured his desired shape.


    ''I see...'' Alex smiled. ''The void energy would have to mix with the atmospheric mana and travel through the mana with the same signature. Mana should work the same work.''


    In the case of void energy, it could influence all the surrounding mana, directing it however he pleased. However, without the right signature, it couldn''t conjure the corresponding ability.


    ''The fact that I can manipulate mana to such a decree is already impressive.'' He then focused on the unique mana Zol used to strengthen himself. He waved his hand above Zol as he gathered the required mana by isolating it from the rest.


    With the gathered energy in his open palms, he directed it towards Zol, carefully directing it to his vortexes. However, there was no reaction from Zol''s vortexes.


    ''Was I wrong?'' Alex frowned. ''No, that''s not it. Every hunter has control over their energy organelles. Without Zol personally taking action, the amount of mana they can above is limited.''


    Alex pondered the issue for several seconds, his open palms over Zol. Lucas observed from the side, feeling the sudden spike in mana in the room.


    Felicity felt the commotion coming from the room and rushed in, only to be surprised by the storm brewing inside the room.


    She was curious as to what was happening and at the same time, afraid to say anything that might disrupt Alex''s concentration.


    She stood in the back and observed in silence. Obviously, Alex and Lucas sensed her presence but were occupied with their own thoughts and actions.


    A few hours passed as the spectators watched in silence. Felicity had to step out a bit to calm the personnel in the facility and inform the planetary defence of what was happening to calm down the masses.


    "It''s done," Alex stated as the mana storm abruptly died down. He barely broke a sweat¡ªif any from what he did.


    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    The sight shocked Lucas and Felicity to the core. The amount of energy they felt washed over them in those few hours was like nothing they had ever felt.


    ''So that''s the kind of energy Class S hunters wield.'' Lucas gulped as he rushed to Zol''s side. If he had any thoughts of ever going against a Class S, then he changed his mind.


    Felicity focused holographic displays that showed renewed activity expected from S Class hunters. Zol''s brainwaves which had been almost flat were now spiking with activity.


    However, it appeared to be increasing rapidly, almost as if he was experiencing something that required a hyperactive response.


    "Oh no..." Felicity muttered under her breath, but Alex heard it clear as day. That and the rising heartbeat of the doctor told him something was wrong.


    He snapped his head towards the doctor and noticed what she was looking at. His gaze shifted to Zol and noticed how his eyes shifted rapidly under his eyelids.


    ''Shit!''

 Chapter 309 Good To Have You Back

    Alex sensed Zol''s mana spike and acted swiftly. Without hesitation, he snatched Zol from his bed and shifted out of the room and off the planet, appearing trillions of kilometres out of the star system.


    On the other hand, Lucas and Felicity didn''t even notice anything. One moment, Lucas was staring at his ancestor with a growing smile while Felicity was turning her head towards Zol, only to be met with an empty bed and Alex nowhere to be found.


    "Alex...?" Lucas looked around in confusion.


    Meanwhile, Felicity let out a deep sigh with her left hand on her chest. "I think I know what happened." She quickly explained her observations and what might have happened had Alex not acted.


    "I see..." Lucas swallowed hard and stared at the bed. Seeing how close he was to dying sent a chill down his spine. ''I should stay away from Class S hunters till I get there myself.''


    Lucas finally understood how wide the gap truly was. He could die without even knowing it happened, and he was on the verge of attaining that level!


    Meanwhile, the moment Alex appeared with Zol, he threw him into the distance and abruptly unleashed a domain made of void energy, creating a circular containment field with him and Zol within.


    The domain spread out for several thousands of kilometres, locking the space around them.


    Almost instantaneously, Zol''s body unleashed a mana storm that created a massive shockwave that would have wiped out the planet and everything else in the star system.


    Fortunately, the locked space Alex created with void energy sealed the raging mana, freezing them in place. Zol''s mana continued to rage but couldn''t shake the barrier.


    ''What an intense energy.'' Alex couldn''t help but smile. He observed calmly as Zol''s eyes abruptly opened soon after, frantically looking around for the monster it was fighting.


    Several seconds later, Zol calmed down enough to notice the man in the distance, floating in the void with a relaxed smile. Focusing on his face nearly made his heart jump out of his chest.


    "A-Alex...?" Zol stuttered and abruptly appeared a few meters before Alex. "Is that really you or am I still dreaming?" He narrowed his eyes.


    The boy he remembered was no more and also stood in the void of space with no armour for protection. ''Yeah, I''m still dreaming.''


    "Things happen, Lord Zol." Alex replied cryptically. "And you haven''t missed much. I returned a little over a week ago."


    Zol stared at Alex for several seconds, his thoughts his own. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    ''Then how the hell is he already at the S tier?'' Zol would have believed it if they said Alex came from the future. That would have made a lot more sense.


    "What happened to you?" He finally asked.


    "Well..." Alex sighed as he sat up as he once again described what happened to him when he used that void core. And the more he spoke, the more shocked Zol and Felicity were, mostly the latter.


    "Void energy allows me to harness the abilities of void creatures stored in their cores," Alex explained as he snapped his fingers and conjured a bluish-purple flame, instantly raising the temperature by many degrees.


    The flames were quickly snuffed out and replaced with a space tear Alex manipulated to his will. "With the space attribute, I managed to find my way home."


    "All in five years..." Zol muttered in a slight daze. "... and still not at your limit."


    He never imagined void energy was that powerful. Imagine what humanity could do if they had many people using void energy. They wouldn''t be in their current situation.


    ''I wouldn''t have been nearly killed by that monster.'' He mused. ''Yet Alex calls it a disappointment.'' Zol couldn''t help but feel like he had been wasting his time all these years.


    As these thoughts flowed through his head, he recalled his friend. "What about Mason?"


    "Ah, he is perfectly fine," Lucas said and explained to him how Mason handled the situation.


    "That''s good to know." He nodded and then turned to Alex again. "It''s good to have you back, Alexander."


    "Likewise, lord Zol."

 Chapter 310 Shes Like Me

    "Thank you, Dr. Felicity." Zol thanked the good doctor as he and the others got to their feet. After several minutes of talking, Zol was ready to return.


    "It was my pleasure, lord Zol." Felicity replied with a smile as she watched the three men leave her office.


    Her gaze remained on Alex longer than usual, causing him to turn to the doctor. "Is there something you want to say?" His question prompted the others to turn as well as they waited on the doctor.


    "Ah, no." Felicity shook her head with a slight blush. "I was just thinking about how you awakened lord Zol, is all." She squirmed slightly.


    "Don''t think too much about it," Alex nodded but didn''t think too much about it.


    [She''s into you.] Xex commented casually. [I''ve caught her staring at you several times during your talks.]


    Of course, Alex knew this but pretended to not have noticed. He already had a woman and had no intention of taking another.


    "I know," Alex muttered under his breath as he turned around and walked out with the Knight men. Once they disappeared behind the door, Felicity fell back into her chair with a sigh.


    ''What am I even thinking?'' She chided herself. ''I''m twice his age.'' Unfortunately, she couldn''t help but be attracted to a strong male. It wasn''t her fault when Alex appeared like a prime candidate when he just sat there.


    Meanwhile, Alex and the others arrived on the ship they came with. "So what now?" Alex asked the others.


    "We head back home." Lucas shrugged. "There isn''t anything to do at the moment and I''m sure everyone would like to speak with Uncle Zol."


    Alex in particular would like to head to the center of the Milky Way himself. ''I should probably return home first and let everyone know what''s going on.''


    [You''ve received a message from the three leaders.] Xex interrupted his train of thought. [Would you want to read it yourself or should I just tell you.]


    "Tell me," He instructed as they made their way to the observation deck.


    [The message details a stranger who appeared in our universe a few years back.] Xex began, however, Alex paused when he heard that.


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    He was also shocked to see Zol and Evelyn get incredibly injured from the creature''s attack and had it not run out of juice, it could have been worse.


    "At the time, we thought the void creature was a Class S." Zol continued. "But from what we know now, that one was very weak."


    "I agree," Alex said in a solemn tone. "That woman appeared very drained, almost running on fumes. If my guess is right, she and that creature had been fighting for a very long time."


    "How can you tell?" Lucas asked with raised brows as he turned back to the video.


    "Because she is like me and her abilities appeared weaker than they should," Alex explained, causing the two to look back at the video.


    "Your guess was also right," Alex looked at Zol. "She''s from a different universe, and that veil tear was probably the gateway that led them here." Zol realized Alex was referring to the vision he had and didn''t need to say more.


    A veil tear had swallowed Alex himself, but that only sent him to a veiled space, so he wasn''t sure if all veil tears had similar properties.


    ''I have to investigate.'' Alex thought. ''From the looks of things, I can enter veil tears just like entering veiled spaces. But I''ll need to be much stronger than right now.''


    If people like him could travel between universes through the veil tears, then that meant more of them could appear and who knows what their characters were like.


    ''Also, void creatures come from the veil tears, so the veil tears could also lead to the origin space. That is where the new breed of void creatures come from.'' Suddenly, he had a lot on his plate.


    Finally, the video showed the woman encasing herself into a block of ice made of void energy. Her words were also gibberish, another sign she wasn''t from the empire.


    "Let me guess," Alex spoke. "She hasn''t woken up since and there is nothing you can do with our current technology."


    "Exactly." Zol nodded. "We''ve tried everything and the final plan was to plunge her inside a cosmic storm to see how it would affect the ice."


    "I can see how you would think that." Alex agreed as his current understanding of void energy made him realize mana wouldn''t make a dent in that ice.


    "But why would you want to awaken her?" He couldn''t understand their reasoning.


    "Because we were getting desperate after the appearance of the S Class void creatures. As you can tell, we aren''t powerful enough to handle them. However, before I could implement that plan..."


    Zol left the words hanging, but Alex got the picture.

 Chapter 311 Other Plans

    They wanted to take a calculated risk. If the Catwoman was awakened, then their chances of fighting off the void creatures would increase.


    Yet, they had in the back of their minds the risk that posed should the woman be anything but friendly.


    "Do the leaders still want her revived or do they want to put a pin in that action?" Alex question.


    Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Nothing in the data he received talked about reviving her. It just gave a description of who and what they had in their grasp.


    "I''m not sure." Zol replied, looking directly at Alex. "What are the chances of defeating her should the two of you fight?"


    Alex remained quiet as he thought back to what he had seen earlier. The only information he had was how weak the Catwoman had gotten and no indication of where her strength lay.


    ''I''m not sure." Alex was honest. "Even I am not sure how strong I really am as there have been very few occasions where I had to go all out."


    His first fight with the Class A void creature was exciting and a bit challenging. However, he grew just as quickly.


    ''Once upon a time, I worried about not levelling up... But now my body keeps on growing even with me doing anything.''


    "That''s fair." Zol nodded with a pondering look. "Say... have you fought any Class S hunter?" He couldn''t help but be curious.


    Luas raised his brows and turned to him as he couldn''t believe the words that came out of Zol''s mouth.


    "Uh... uncle? Alex took out a Class S void creature and called it a disappointment. Are you sure you want to fight him?"


    Alex observed calmly as he waited for Zol to reply. But he didn''t miss the fierce light that flickered in his eyes. ''He really wants to fight.'' He mused.


    Zol was his mentor for the longest time and Alex was afraid his fight with him would shatter the image he still had of the man. At the same time, he won''t refuse his wish.


    Alex suggested another date of going to see the Catwoman once he settled his business with The Order.


    For reasons many might guess, void creatures halted their crazy actions of closing in on the galaxies once Alex defeated one of the S-Class hunters.


    But that was only a moment of respite as who knows what else the void creatures were planning once they resumed their madness.


    [Alex.] Xex suddenly said, drawing Alex''s attention. [The leaders have already released the news of your summit with the rest of humanity.]


    An article popped into his vision, revealing some of the things Alex said. Of course, they tweaked a few things to look like Alex had bent the knee and was here for the interest of the entire empire.


    ''Doesn''t matter.'' Alex mused with a thoughtful smile. ''They know my stance and should behave accordingly. Whatever they sell to the public is their own issue.''


    The news was already spreading among the masses as people gave their own insights into what they believed happened.


    Some argued Alex met his match and knew he could beat the leaders and finally yielded while others believed Alex was a benevolent being who had no interest in power plays.


    Whatever the case, the ease of the masses was what was important to him. Anything else was secondary.


    "Doesn''t it bother you?" Lucas said as he read the article.


    "Not really." Alex shrugged. "We have an understanding. However they want to sell it to the people is their problem."


    "Right." Lucas smiled. "In any case, they achieved their goal of appearing undefeatable and remain the pillars that hold the empire together."


    Several hours later, the ship returned to the Solar System. Zol and Lucas docked on the Orbital Ring of Mars while Alex bid them farewell before disappearing like a ghost.


    "Did you ever imagine Alexander would one day become the strongest person in our universe?" Zol asked Lucas as he stared at the spot Alex stood moments earlier.


    "From the start, you knew there was something about the boy," Lucas stated. "If anyone foresaw this, it should have been you.


    "Let''s go uncle. I''m sure everyone has already received the news and are probably waiting for us." Lucas stepped forward while Zol remained in place for several seconds before leaving.

 Chapter 312 Elina Tempest

    Milky Way galaxy, several light years away from Sagittarius A*


    The Order had stayed well hidden over the years and while they boasted quite the power, they were still no match for the empire.


    For this reason, they operated in the shadows, taking actions that seemed pointless and useless at times and also recruiting talented people from the empire to join the cause.


    With many bases all over the empire, well hidden in natural celestial positions that would make anyone think twice, The Order had thrived, awaiting the day the one who was envisioned would appear.


    Since the return of Alexander, The Order had been busy. First, they needed to reaffirm their decision. That is, they had to make sure Alex was the kind of person to be trusted.


    Many of the high-profile members of The Order objected to the decision of the oracle. However, a quick reminder of their purpose put them in their place.


    The Order was created to find a way to save their dying universe and not engage in the very power play of the empire they extricated themselves from.


    "If you are unwilling to do what needs to be done, you are free to leave." Elina Tempest, oracle and leader of The Order spoke sternly.


    The majority of the members were gathered near the centre of the Milky Way, waiting for Alexander to make his appearance.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Long before The Order was put together, Elina Tempest was a special being in the sense that her abilities worked differently from the others.


    It was unrelated to anything fighting and for the majority of her life, she remained indoors until she had a vision that revealed to her the origins of the Universal Calamity.


    She learned of the multiverse and where all these universes were gathered¡ªThe Origin space. And within this Origin space was the core that powered all worlds.


    Suddenly, Elina turned her head and looked to the wall, though everyone who saw that knew she was looking beyond it.


    "He''s almost here," Elina said with a beaming smile and quickly stood up. "Get everyone ready."


    Behind her were her two most trusted guards, both Class S who were raised since young to stay by her side.


    With her order, one of them disappeared to get everyone ready. The high-profile members got to their feet as well and fell behind her as she made her way out of the base.


    Once word spread of Alexander''s coming, everyone rushed to get in place. Everyone donned their armour as they flew out of the base and into the void of space.


    Their movements appeared organized and practised. Within a few minutes, all the available members numbering in the thousands formed an assembly as they floated in uniform rows and columns.


    In the background was Sagittarius A* occasionally exhibiting flaring activity in infrared and X-rays, but for beings of their calibre, such radiations were meaningless.


    In front of the hunters were the leaders who were also donning their armour. The only exception was Elina who wore a completely white flowy gown that covered her from head to toe. Covering her face was an equally white veil that hid most of her features.


    The veil covering her face was almost always on whenever she met with the members of The Order.


    Only the other leaders were fortunate to have seen her true appearance and there was one thing they could all agree on.


    Elina Tempest was one hell of a beauty unlike anyone else in their universe. Her unique look earned the admiration of all those who set their eyes on her and if they were any weaker beings, they would fall into an abyss for her sake.


    "He''s here," Elina muttered with a smile.


    Under the gazes of all the gathered hunters, Alex materialized out of the void, equally donned in his black armour without its helm.@@@@

 Chapter 313 The Veilwalker

    Alex materialized out of space as he gazed ahead. Behind him were Zol and Mason who decided to join in last when he came to visit Zol after hearing of his recovery.


    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    "I can''t believe there was this many of them," Mason muttered as he and the others took in the sight of thousands of hunters all in their armour, appearing like trained and disciplined soldiers.


    "I count twelve S Class hunters in their ranks," Zol added but focused more on the woman in white. Her aura was different compared to the rest of the members of The Order.


    "And she must be their leader." Mason finished. "I kinda expected a powerful hunter."


    Zol and Mason couldn''t recognize any of the hunters because they all had their helms on.


    They knew there could be members of The Order who were important dignitaries of the empire as well, so they came prepared for the shock.


    Alex remained quiet as he continued to stare at the army of hunters. He didn''t feel any malice from them so he knew they weren''t there for a fight.


    Looking around, he spotted a gigantic base hidden within the void, masked within a space fold. It was difficult to detect and if it wasn''t for his spatial awareness, he wouldn''t have seen it.


    ''No wonder they were difficult to find.''


    "Wait here," Alex said as he floated forward and within seconds crossed millions of kilometres to arrive before The Order.


    Alex ignored all the others and focused on the woman in white. He saw right through the veil covering her face and raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    The woman had a genuine smile on her face and was incredibly alluring, but Alex wasn''t easily moved. What stood out the most were her eyes and purely white hair.


    ''Dark sclera with white irises and dark pupils.'' Alex noted. It was a unique look he hadn''t encountered before. And she felt different from the others.


    "Who are you?" He questioned directly. "You don''t feel like a normal awakened."


    "My name is Elina Tempest," Elina introduced with s polite bow. "I am what you would call an oracle."


    "I assure you, Lord Alexander." Elina understood his thoughts. "But what I say is the truth. You may have been chosen at random to be this universe''s lord, but you are the lord nonetheless, and we¡ªThe Order¡ªare here to help you in any way you believe necessary."


    The more she spoke, the more confused Alex became. And the woman seems to have all the answers.


    "Why are they still kneeling?" Alex shifted his gaze around Elina. The scene was getting a little bit awkward for him as he didn''t feel comfortable seeing people kneel before him.


    "We have pledged our loyalty to you, Lord Alexander."


    Her words were self-explanatory. She may be the leader but she was before her true boss and only he could command the forces she built for him. Her authority came in second.


    "Stand up."


    Alex commanded and immediately everyone stood up and at attention, their heads lifted up slightly. It was still a weird feeling seeing so many people move at his will.


    At the same time, Alex wasn''t easily fooled. He could tell some of the S-Class Hunters were not happy with what they did. He put that observation to the side for the time being.


    "I''m sure you have a lot of questions." Elina''s words snapped him out of his thoughts. "Please, follow me. We have much to discuss." Elina gestured to the void, but Alex knew she was referring to their base.


    "Your companions are invited as well."


    Alex looked over his shoulders, signalling Zol and Mason to approach. Once they arrived, Elina turned around and gestured for Alex to come to her side.


    Her guards and the S Class hunters made way for the two as they flew towards the space fold with Mason and Zol right behind them.


    They were particularly cautious as this was the first time they had come this close to The Order.


    Worse, there were a dozen S tiers around them. Should a fight break out, they would be severely disadvantaged.


    On the other hand, Alex had different thoughts roaming his head, particularly the name he heard the people call him.


    The Veilwalker.

 Chapter 314 Universe Lord (1)

    Inside the base, Elina and Alex sat on opposite sides of a small table while the others sat in separate places, though within earshot of whatever they were about to discuss.


    Through it all, Elina''s smile never wavered as she looked genuinely happy to have Alex with her.


    A woman probably in her thirties walked in with a tray to serve Elina and Alex some refreshments while another group did the same for the others.


    "Thank you, Stephanie," Elina said while Alex recognized her as the woman who passed him the note.


    Stephanie glanced at Alex and winked at him, surprising him yet again. ''She''s quite expressive.''


    Once the refreshments were served, Elina removed her veil, revealing her true appearance for all to see. Of course, Zol and Mason were the only ones truly surprised.


    "Have a sip and we can go straight into talking." Elina gestured to the beverage in front of Alex. "It''s not poisoned or anything." She added with a faint chuckle.


    Naturally, Alex could see that and didn''t need to worry. With nothing to lose, he took a sip and was surprised at how good it was.


    ''Never had something like this before,'' Alex took another sip before putting it down and focused on Elina.


    "What would you like to know?" she proposed. "Whatever questions you have, I''ll do my best to answer them."


    "Then let''s start from the beginning," Alex said. "How did The Order come to be and how do you know the things you know? Also, why did you guys come after me at that time?"


    Already expecting the question, Elina didn''t delay and told Alex everything.


    "Well, we needed to know the kind of person you were and how much you cherished the people around you." She explained flatly, however, the message was clear.


    But first, they needed to defeat that monstrosity, and how they achieved that was up to them.


    ''Hence the gamble.'' Alex mused. ''I don''t think everyone selected would be merciful and kind beings who only want what''s best for their world.''


    "You and the others like you are more than just soldiers." Elina continued after a moment of silence. "You are the one to guide the beings of our world to greater heights."


    Alex raised an eyebrow at her words. Of course, he had every intention of finding a way to allow everyone to surpass the S-Tier as it was proving insufficient.


    But to hear the same words from Elina like some divine duty felt weird. ''But if I don''t do it, who will? The only issue is I don''t know how, at least not yet.''


    All of this was good, but there were still questions to ask. "How did you convince this many people to believe in this? Even I would have found that crazy if I didn''t know better." Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Naturally." Elina smiled. "I shared the vision with them and they experienced everything that I did. Of course, I didn''t do so for every single member. For the others, they were made aware of what The Order stood for."


    "I see..." Alex muttered and turned to the listening hunters. "But then, why do I get the feeling not everyone sees things the same as you do?" He wasn''t by any means taking charge, but he was simply curious.


    Some of the hunters flinched subtly at his words. They knew themselves all too well, but they didn''t think they would be caught.


    "Some of them still harbour doubts about you." She turned to look at the hunters with visible disappointment in her eyes. "They aren''t convinced everything we built should be handed to you on a silver platter."


    Alex remained silent as he mulled over the statement. ''I can understand them to a point. To build all this just so some random guy, no matter how special, comes in and starts ordering everyone around.


    ''For all they know, I will make a mess of things and make them do things they don''t want to do. At the same time, I thought they knew what they signed up for.'' Alex sighed and then turned to Elina.


    "Thank you for telling me what I needed to know," Ales said. "But I don''t think I can accept all this."

 Chapter 315 Universe Lord (2)

    "Is this about what the leaders are fearing or just you fearing the responsibility of leading so many people?" Elina asked, directly tackling the reasons for Alex''s refusal.


    Alex was naturally taken aback; however, his concerns were also genuine. "In case you''ve forgotten, I''m only a little over twenty-five years old. And the last couple of years were spent away from civilization."


    "I understand your concerns, Alexander," Elina replied with a smile. "But you nothing to fear. Just be yourself and allow us to follow you."


    "And how would you do that?" Alex asked. "I can''t always know where you guys are hiding and this base of yours is mobile, isn''t it?"


    "I said it before, Alex, and I will repeat it. You are without limits. What others might find impossible, you will find a way. The spatial ability you wield right now keeps strengthening as your energy capacity and understanding grow.


    "You will get to a stage where you can be anywhere in the universe with but a thought." Alex knew the woman was right, but it didn''t answer his question.


    "Also, we did say we won''t be staying in the shadows anymore" Elina declared. "We''ll always be a call away."


    Elina got up and walked over to Alex. He wondered what the woman intended to do and also got up to face her.


    "May I?" Elina stretched out her right hand, seeking permission to hold his own. "Being an oracle isn''t only about seeing visions. I have my own gifts."


    Alex took her hand, which was incredibly soft and cold to the touch. He ignored the sensation and looked straight into her eyes.


    "You have the ability to locate anyone closely linked to you if you so wish," Elina stated, drawing Alex''s attention to the entanglement principle he used in getting back home.


    "Close your eyes," Elina urged and Alex did. "I stand right before you, Alex. You should see me the way you see your loved ones."


    Even with his eyes closed, Alex''s consciousness didn''t miss anything in his surroundings.


    He dived into his core and just like he located his mother, she connected to the being right in front of her.


    "What?!"


    Zol and Mason were particularly troubled to hear the news. Zol was in charge of the Milky Way and was his duty to protect it. Mason because people could end up dead if they don''t do something.


    But what could they do?


    Elina wasn''t particularly shocked and neither were her hunters as they were used to this ability of hers. She glanced at Alex to notice him furrow his brows in concern.


    ''He really cares, doesn''t he?'' She smiled. ''We are lucky to have him as our lord.''


    "How long ago was this?" Alex asked as he stepped forward, and the air around him visibly changed as everyone present could tell.


    "Not long." The maidservant replied. "However, what''s worse is that the veil tear is showing signs of creating a cosmic mana wave."


    No more words were needed to be said. He turned to look at Elina who gave him a slight nod. He now knew where the woman was and could reach her whenever.


    ''We''ll talk more later.'' Alex turned to Zol and Mason, gesturing for them to leave. In an instant, the trio disappeared from the base as Alex reappeared in the void.


    Without delay, he placed his hands on their shoulders as he activated his spatial abilities and disappeared.


    "Do you really think he can stop an imminent wave?" Kenneth Lorde asked the oracle as soon as Alex and his companions disappeared.


    "If he cannot do something as simple as controlling a cosmic mana wave, then this universe is doomed to fall," Elina replied, but the smile on her face didn''t match her words. "But do not fear...


    "Alexander will handle this and much, much more...After all, he is The Veilwalker."


    There was one more thing Elina didn''t say due to time, but Alex connecting to her didn''t just make her a beacon to be found anywhere in the universe...

 Chapter 316 Worst Case Scenario

    The Aurion star system was only a few light years away from Earth''s solar system. And like most inhabited planets within the empire, human activity was at its lowest.


    Despite the success of the veil disruptors and the decreased number of void creatures, people knew the absolute monsters were still roaming somewhere in the universe and would be rearing their heads whenever.


    The inhabitants of the three life-sustaining planets within the Aurion system went about their business while the Orbital Rings of these planets continued to monitor the situation within their immediate surroundings.


    "The peace and quiet makes every day all the more stressful." The director of operations, Reyd, muttered under his breath. "It should be a good thing, but why do I feel so much unease?"


    He didn''t want his paranoia to affect his workers, so he kept these thoughts to himself. Of course, his team was not blind, but they just chalked it up to the fact that the director was having more bad days than usual.


    Suddenly, alarms began blaring throughout the Orbital station, instantly plunging everyone into a state of anxiety.


    "Director, a new veil tear has appeared in our system." One of the operators declared. "It''s only four hours away in light years!"


    Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Reyd''s expression darkened the moment he heard the words. A veil tear had one of many possibilities. The easiest ones, at least, once upon a time, were void creatures appearing from the tear.


    The second and perhaps the most dangerous and dreadful one was when it shot out a cosmic mana wave with the capacity to displace everything it touched.


    Anything trapped in its veiled spaces or from other regions of the universe would be shot out of the veil tear at incredible speeds.


    "Secondary readings?" Reyd asked in an anxious voice and then turned his gaze to another station. "And contact the guardian to inform him of the situation!"


    Chaos ensued on the Orbital Rings as hunters and other workers rushed to get themselves prepared. Reyd waited several seconds before receiving the secondary readings.


    "D-director..." The operator called out in a low voice as he turned to the directors. "Readings reveal the veil tear to be trillions of kilometres in diameter and preparing to shoot out a-a cosmic mana wave?"


    "Prepare the shields for the planets and put them on standby!" Reyd instructed with a dark expression. "What about the guardian?!" His worst fears were rearing their ugly heads and he had no power to redirect their outcomes.


    The hunters could leave, but that would mean leaving behind their loved ones. Could they live with themselves after that? Could they even face their fellow humans wherever they went? Even if that was not the case, they couldn''t do it.


    Of course, this was talking about the majority as Reyd and his operators watched some of the spaceships prepare their hyperdrives for hyperjumps.


    All hope seemed lost when suddenly, three beings appeared in their midst, causing the majority to flinch back in fear. But they quickly recognized the people who just appeared.


    It reignited some hope among the operators, but when they recalled the collapsing neutron star, they realized they were still doomed.


    "You handle this," Alex said, completely ignoring the masses. "I''ll see what I can do about the star." Without waiting for a reply, he disappeared.


    Zol moved towards the director''s dashboard and sent a message to the ships about to abandon their planets. "This is Zol Knight, guardian of this sector. You are ordered to abort the launch under section 4 of the hunters'' decree."


    For a moment, silence reigned from the surrounding personnel and over the communication.


    [You can''t expect us to fight a meaningless battle! There is no hope for this place.] The person spoke with fear, which is evident in his tone. [That star is bound to destroy everything!]


    "You have no need to fear," Zol''s voice was calm and collected, showing no signs of anxiety. "Alexnader is handling the star."


    "...."


    Everyone, except Zol and Mason, turned speechless. What did he mean Alexander was handling the star? You don''t just handle stars! Mess with those things and you would be dead before you even know what hit you.


    Ignoring their shocked and speechless states, Zol added. "Return to your posts and get ready to do battle on my command. Everything else would be taken care of."


    The confidence in his tone was surprising, and Zol himself would agree. However, after seeing what Alex could do, this issue wouldn''t be much of an issue.


    With that, Zol looked towards Mason and the two disappeared from the Orbital Ring, leaving a still shocked and confused audience


    Regardless of the strangeness of his words, the hunters couldn''t leave as they would be condemning themselves.

 Chapter 317 Black Core

    Alex flew at high speeds as he rushed towards the neutron star in the distance. It was on the verge of reaching critical mass to collapse.


    He could have shifted through space to arrive, but that would mean he missed the void creatures that were heading for the star system.


    As he reached an asteroid field the creatures were destroying, he unleashed some of his aura, instantly crushing the void creatures below Class C.


    What he wanted to deal with were the two S-Class void creatures he sensed the moment he arrived in the star system.


    ''They seem stronger than the ones I faced before.'' Alex noted with a frown. ''Were they increasing their strength all along? Doesn''t matter, I''ll find out eventually.''


    Before him was a line of Class A void creatures that rushed at him the moment he closed in. Not even sparing them a glance, Alex waved his right hand and instantly incinerated the creatures, leaving only their cores behind.


    And not even a second had passed by since Alex took flight. From a certain level, a hunter could speed up their reaction and be in a realm where everything else not on their level remained frozen.


    With a second stretched out, Alex came to a stop a few million kilometres away from the S Tier void creatures.


    The monsters were in their condensed forms and had complex shapes too disturbing and disgusting to describe. The creatures had what Alex deduced as smug smiles on their faces.


    ''I''m not sure what their abilities are, but it''s best to be safe than sorry.'' Alex thought as he coated his armour with his void energy.


    He also unleashed the full capacity of his void core as the black hole began drawing vast amounts of energy from his surroundings and beyond.


    It resulted in a phenomenon where his surrounding space for thousands of kilometres waved dangerously. Even then, the creatures did not flinch.


    With a final thrust imbued with his void energy, he exploded the void creature, grabbing its core and reappearing before the one he sent flying.


    The void creature was almost done dispelling the force of Alex''s kick when it noticed their target appear right behind it. Knowing its partner was likely done for, it decided to use its ability.


    Alex was about to thrust his spear into the creature when he felt a foreboding feeling he hadn''t felt before. Without delay, he withdrew his spear and distanced himself.


    At the same time, the void creature unleashed a dark smoke-like mist that spread at the speed of light. The mists felt ominous and disagreed with him.


    ''What the hell is this?'' Alex wondered as he freed his left hand and condensed the surrounding space, greatly slowing down the spreading mist.


    He tapped into his telekinetic powers as he gripped onto the void creature, ensuring it didn''t use the mist as cover to escape. It screeched and struggled to free itself but to no avail.


    With the creature in his grip, Alex floated towards the dark mists. It still gave off a foreboding feeling. Getting curious, he dipped the tip of his spear into the mist.


    There was no reaction with the spear, greatly puzzling him. ''This can''t be right?'' Alex doubted his eyes. ''I can still feel the foreboding feeling...''


    He turned back to the struggling creature and decided to put it out of its misery. Alex made a crushing gesture with his hand, the creature following the gesture as it was crushed under the weight of Alex''s ability. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    The core that came out of the monster was a sinister-looking black core. It pulsed with the familiar energy of the void but there was something more. Something he couldn''t figure out just yet.


    As he was lost in thought trying to decipher the signature, Alex felt a pulse from behind. He had almost forgotten the Neutron Star.


    ''Shit!'' He cursed. ''There is still that to deal with.'' He quickly put the core away, this time putting it in a storage device before rushing towards the star.

 Chapter 318 Fundamental Principles

    Alex arrived a fem million kilometres away from the star. Compared to the star, he was insignificant. But size was never a measure of power.


    He was hit by a wave of intense heat and radiation that he shrugged off. His armour would have melted had he not coated it with a ward of void energy.


    It appeared as though Alex had all the time in the world to solve the crisis before any harm fell on the star system. But even in his sped-up state, he could tell the star was on the verge of collapsing.


    ''Let''s begin.'' Alex thought as he sat before the star, closing his eyes to connect with his black hole.


    The realm within him had changed drastically and while Alex had been aware of it, he hadn''t paid too much attention.


    The realm no longer resembled a blank canvas in need of a painter''s touch but was now a backdrop of the universe with the black hole as the centre, still drawing in massive quantities of energy.


    ''And I''ve still not reached the next bottleneck yet.'' Alex pondered. ''Just how much can the black hole take?''


    He put a pin in that thought and focused on his black hole. Alex willed it to resonate with the universe around him, and to an extension, the universe outside of him.


    Recalling what he knew about neutron stars, Alex focused his vision on the particles that made up the star¡ªneutrons.


    Due to their tightly packed nature, they already had a lot of mass, and pushing that mass further pushes them to collapse into black holes.


    ''What I need to do is try to reverse that process.'' Alex reasoned, recalling the words Elina said to him. ''Whatever I can imagine, it''s probably possible to achieve.


    ''Void energy is the fundamental material and energy for everything. Too much mass had accumulated into a very tiny space.


    ''That means, I have two possible ways to deal with this.'' Alex felt like he was on the right path. ''One is to extract some of that matter and the second is to expand the space for the accumulated mass.''


    Therein lies the interesting bit. If he expanded the space for the accumulated mass, would what be left be considered a neutron star?


    If not, then what does he create as a result? With the changes brought forth by decreased density, pressure, and gravitational forces... probably not.


    Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Alex wasn''t sure what he was looking at, but he felt something within him click as if he finally grasped something profound.


    The plasma was mesmerizing to look at, swirling around like a perfected fluid system.


    The temperature the plasma gave off was unimaginably high and for a moment, Alex nearly lost control of the plasma.


    He snapped out of his enlightened state and quickly isolated the plasma with his void energy, confining it in a separate space.


    ''The fundamental principles that built the very universe!'' Alex smiled brightly. ''The answer was always there yet missed at the same time!''


    Alex stared at the plasm with a wide grin. With a thought, Alex moulded the plasma into whatever he wanted. He created fire, water, air, and earth just by manipulating it.


    And what drove all this was his void energy¡ªthe fuel that drove all in the universe. Alex had unwittingly discovered the fundamental principles and building blocks of the universe.


    He allowed the quark-gluon plasma to cool naturally as they bonded to form subatomic particles and then dissipated after forming gas clouds.


    But Alex already grasped what he needed to know, what had been bugging his mind since he felt there was something he was missing.


    He remembered what he deduced about the uncountable different colours of mana he saw representing mana.


    He could use his void energy to call on that mana, but he couldn''t use it without having the ability for it.


    But now he knew better and could even use it however he wished. ''Was that the reason I couldn''t use my mana?''


    Alex''s own mana in his vortexes was a blend of all the colours. He had everything he needed; he just didn''t know what they were and surprisingly, he had been using it without even realizing that was what it was.


    "Laws..." He thought out loud.

 Chapter 319 Laws

    "I take it back," Alex mustered. "I welcome every small challenge." He couldn''t wipe the grin off his face.


    Laws... Rules....


    It wasn''t that he hadn''t heard those words before. He just didn''t think to associate it with what he continued to discover about himself.


    Why was the difference between two elements just the difference in the fundamental particle that made them up? Why could water turn solid and then into gas? All these were small but significantly important things we gloss over every day.


    ''On the basics of basic levels, everything is just one thing made many.'' Alex mused as he stared at his left hand, clenching and unclenching it. ''The only thing that differed was how they were put together and the strength of the forces that did that... the rules... the laws...''


    With a thought, Alex morphed his hand into water, and then into earth and finally into metal. He could keep going as the only thing that changed was how particles were put together.


    The energies surrounding him were the ingredients needed to make matter and everything in existence.


    Any weaker being would have had their heads explode from the sheer magnitude of such knowledge.


    The more he thought about it, the more enlightened Alex became. Things became so much clearer and easier that it was absurd just how blinded he had been.


    ''Elina was right. The only limit is myself, and to think all this is possible because I wield void energy.''


    There was more to learn and discover. He began to see how abilities worked, why everyone awakened specific abilities, and a theory as to why he could wield void energy and multiple abilities.


    Unfortunately, he was not in the best of places to get lost in his discoveries.


    In his enlightened state, Alex had come out of his sped-up state. The veil tear in the distance still hummed with power, threatening to spew more chaos.


    The cosmic mana wave was travelling at light speeds, swallowing and displacing whatever lay in its path as it headed for the Aurion star system.


    Its circular nature came as a result of the laws coming together to form a quick patch that would stabilize the tear to prevent the further spread of the break.


    Alex waited patiently for the creature to come out. He couldn''t see it, even with his eyes. But he could now sense it via the laws that made it up.


    The void creature let out a sound Alex took as a soft chuckle. It slowly floated out of the veil tear, standing just outside its boundaries.


    The creature looked humanoid, standing at a height of 2.5 meters. It had black shiny skin, rough but skinny muscles, arms ending in claws, and long hind legs resembling a wolf. It had a xenomorph skull with red piercing eyes.


    The void creature was difficult to spot in the veil tear as compared to the veil tear, it was like a drop of water in the ocean¡ªtoo insignificant to count.


    ''This is not an S Class.'' Alex had a serious look on his face as he felt the creature''s aura. ''It''s something else and feels exactly like the black core...''


    It was way stronger than the aura the S Class void creature gave off and shook the surrounding space like ripples on a lake.


    It was horrifying to experience, making Alex''s heartbeat several times in a second. He was not sure if it was out of anxiety or anticipation.


    Whatever this void creature was, it was bound to give Alex the challenge he''d wished for. The creature stared at Alex with clear interest evident in its red eyes.


    The creature didn''t talk, but it was very intelligent and could have ended Alexander anytime it wanted. So why did it choose to observe him?


    Then again, why not?


    There were a number of reasons, but the most important one was to learn how far along this one was. Yes, this one...


    And its verdict?


    Suddenly, the void creature let out a heart-wrenching and ear-grating screech that tore the fabric of spacetime from the point of origin, spreading out faster than light.


    The ripples pushed Alex back millions of kilometres, shocking him to the core. But before he could regain his composure, the void creature was already before him, one of its arms drawn back to deliver a blow.

 Chapter 320 Galactic Devastation (1)

    "!"


    Alex''s eyes widened as the blow descended. For the first time in a long while, he wasn''t fast enough to counter.


    The creature''s movement had been too sudden, too quick. He didn''t even notice it until the attack was already upon him.


    Instinct took over. Alex threw his spear to the side and hastily crossed his arms, summoning a thick defensive ward around them.


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    It all happened so quickly that Alex barely registered the sequence of events. The creature''s strike shattered his ward instantly, offering no resistance. The blow connected directly with his arms, obliterating them in an instant.


    Alex let out a pained groan as the punch ripped through his chest, nearly tearing him in two.


    But the devastation didn''t stop there. The force of the attack hurled him across the stars with terrifying momentum.


    The impact fractured spacetime itself. Wherever the shockwave carried him, destruction followed in its wake.


    Planets were annihilated, countless lives were lost, and stars exploded into nothingness. The blow left reality warped and broken as Alex was flung through the chaos.


    He finally came to a halt after colliding with yet another planet, adding it to the growing tally of destruction.


    One blow had sent him across hundreds of light years through the galaxy in seconds! The laws holding the universe together were messed up.


    Blood spewed from his mouth as he crashed, and his body began to heal immediately.


    His regenerative ability worked at a speed visible to the naked eye, repairing the deadly injury. The upper portion of his armour was gone, leaving him bare-chested.


    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    But Alex barely paid attention to that and his healing. His wide, shaky eyes betrayed his thoughts.


    "M... myself," he stammered, his voice trembling. "I... almost died."


    Alex''s hand was incinerated yet again, sending jolts of pain through his system but it regenerated just as fast.


    The two fighters wasted no time as they charged at each other again, each blow sending them across the stars.


    He was being pushed back, accruing damages that always felt like he was being erased from existence. But he always came back.


    Alex came back faster, stronger and more agile in his response. Yet, he could not deal any damage besides the shockwaves sending the creature back.


    ''This is bad...'' Alex felt his heart bleed as the resulting shockwaves destroyed everything in their path. ''I have to take this fight out of here.''


    He dreaded one of the destroyed planets and lives lost might be from Earth and it frightened him greatly.


    The void creature seemed entirely focused on Alex as it did everything to rip him apart, but Alex was like a cockroach who refused to die.


    It didn''t like it one bit as he was proving to be different from the ones it had dealt with before.


    The creature became more ferocious and ruthless in its attacks. But Alex was slowly adapting to the high-speed clash.


    His cores spun faster, drawing in the surrounding energies, and pushing his evolving body even further.


    His blows became heavy, more devastating while he was being pushed back less and less. Wherever he passed, a swirling vortex of energy followed.


    ''Now!'' Alex capitalized on an opening as he shifted behind the void creature when it tried an impaling strike.


    Behind the creature, Alex grabbed it by the shoulder and disappeared.


    He took the void creature with him to the far reaches of the empire''s borders where the two continued to exchange galaxy-ending strikes.


    And though he succeeded in taking the creature away, the destruction the two titans left in their wake was inconceivable.


    In a galaxy of over 100,000 light-years across in diameter, a graveyard of chaotic energies, destroyed spacetime and ruined laws left a visible mark spanning hundreds of thousands of star systems.


    The entire exchange since the void creature first struck had only lasted a little over a minute, yet many lives had been snuffed out without their knowledge.

 Chapter 321 Galactic Devastation (2)

    Moments earlier.


    Zol and Mason made their stance as the hunters came from the planets and lined up behind them. The hunters numbered in the thousands, ranging from Class C to Class A.


    And while not all of them were willing, they had to obey as anything else would brand them traitors and strip them of everything they owned.


    The hunters had their helms show the chaos happening in the distance since the light from the stars would take some time to reach them, including the cosmic mana wave. But it didn''t make it any less dangerous.


    Their current issue was the void creatures. However, they were shocked to see the stronger ones abruptly disappear from their readings.


    "That''s him, isn''t it?" A hunter asked a comrade close to him. His tone was laced with a bit of anxiety. But seeing the readings, he couldn''t help but feel empowered.


    "I think so. But I didn''t think he was that fast." There was surprise evident in their tone. "I mean we all saw him when he returned, but none of us actually saw him fight."


    "Doesn''t matter." Another chimed in. "There are still void creatures inbound and would be on us soon."


    "Get ready," Zol instructed sometime later. "The creatures are upon us."


    Their readings showed the neutron star had disappeared as well as the cosmic mana wave.


    ''He really handled the collapsing neutron star.'' Zol felt a small smile tug at his lips. ''The Veilwalker, huh? Has a nice ring to it.''@@@@


    He and Mason floated back as the army of hunters flew forward. With the big boys dealt with, they were no need for them to move unless absolutely necessary.


    The hunters flew forward getting their weapons and abilities ready. But then things changed.


    A soul-chilling sound erupted like thunder within their very being and the surrounding space trembled.


    CRACKLE!


    Suddenly, Zol and Mason were blown away at high speeds, unable to recompose themselves even after trying several times. The hunters who were close to them were flung away just the same.


    Unfortunately, they were weaker beings as the force disintegrated them from existence. The star along with its planets was blown away as the shock tore them apart.


    "Yes, my lady. Just like the others, we can''t reach them."


    The leaders exchanged glances. They were not sure what was happening as situations like these only occurred when the chaos was too much.


    But they hadn''t had those in a while and since the introduction of the veil disruptors, things had calmed down significantly.


    "Continue to monitor the situation," Basso instructed and the attendant acknowledged before quickly exiting.


    "Do you think this is something different?" Zara asked once they were alone. "Once that star collapses, it will all be over for that star system."


    "Maybe." Basso nodded with a stern expression. "However, this is also a great opportunity to see how the kid handles the situation."


    They may not know Alex''s capabilities, but they knew cosmic mana waves posed no trouble for him.


    They were interested in seeing what the boy was capable of and this was a good opportunity.


    You don''t rule over an uncountable number of living beings in a wretched universe without having some screws loose.


    But not more than an hour later, the same attendant ran inside their meeting hall, fear-stricken and panting heavily. The leaders looked with furrowed brows as the man trembled where he stood.


    "Speak already!" Basso yelled. "What is happening?"


    They waited several seconds for the attendant to open his lips, but he appeared to be in a state of shock.


    "T-Th¡ªt¡ªtho..." The attendant could only stammer, greatly annoying the leaders. But he managed to find his voice and screamed out his report.


    "Thousands of star systems have been destroyed!"


    "What?!" The leaders uttered almost at the same time as they all got to their feet. "Are you sure of what you''re saying?!" Zara demanded answers with a deadly glint in her eyes.


    "It''s the truth!" The attendant was shaking from dread, not from the pressure the leaders instinctively released when they heard the news, but from what he discovered himself.


    "Communications were dark because there was nothing to send to and receive! They''re all gone!"

 Chapter 322 A Challenge

    Alex purposely led their battle farther away from the empire borders and toward the Nether Regions. They destroyed everything in their path, ripping the spacetime fabric and laws.


    Even with their high-speed, high-stake battle, neither could get an advantage over the other.


    While Alex was slowly matching the creature and was being pushed back less and less, it still proved to be a difficult challenge.


    BOOOOM...!!!!


    Alex was hurled from one celestial object to the next. Stars exploded in supernovas, planets were blown to smithereens and celestial alignments were ruined.


    Yet, all these damages appeared as though everything was happening all at once. There was almost no delay when bodies were destroyed; they moved faster than anything to have ever existed per the laws.


    Finally, Alex and the void creature plunged into a veil tear¡ªa space Alexander hadn''t ventured into quite yet. However, he wasn''t in a position to care.


    He bled from his lips and the many cuts and damages he received from the void creature''s blows and claw swipes. Each move they made was instantaneous; like they were everywhere at once.


    BANG...!!!


    Another blow struck Alex heavily in the chest, separating the two titans for a brief moment. He reeled and coughed blood, taking a moment to regain his composure.


    But that moment was all it took for Alex to realize something had changed.


    ''Where are we?'' Alex questioned inwardly. His eyes rapidly darted around but saw nothing but absolute and complete darkness; darkness so overwhelming it almost felt like he had lost all his senses.


    ''Outside,'' Alex realized with a serious frown. ''I didn''t think I would be in here this soon.'' Aside from the infinite and overwhelming amount of void and other energies around him, there was nothing. No particle, no celestial alignments in the backdrop; nothing.


    He briefly looked behind the creature and noticed the tear that led back into his universe. He knew because he could feel it; like an unbreakable bond that would always remain regardless of distance.


    GROWL....


    ''Tsk! It''s become stronger!'' Alex gritted his teeth as he circulated his energies to come to a stop. ''At this rate, it will take forever to defeat it!''


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t allow himself to relax as the void creature came after him. It wasn''t planning to give Alex any more room as it finally took things seriously.


    Before Alex could recompose himself, the void creature appeared once again with its sharp claws. He barely dodged that strike, and when he did, he still had to push himself to evade or black the other strikes.


    ''The attacks are too fast and heavy!'' Alex cured inwardly. He wasn''t getting any room to attack the void creature as it kept pushing and pushing its attack until finally.


    "Ugh...!!!"


    Alex shrieked in agony as a strike finally connected. The void creature took advantage of its speed, appearing behind Alex and took another strike at him.


    In an attempt to block the claw, he spun around but could only get his left hand in. The recoil from the previous strike made it difficult to use his spear.


    As a result, the strike cleanly cut through his energy ward, thick armour and then his flesh. It cut through Alex''s arm like hot knife through butter, offering no resistance whatsoever.


    Alexander was shocked!


    But what drove him mad was the accompanying pain. It was pure torture and was unlike anything he had ever experienced. It felt like a part of himself was lost forever.


    Fear gripped him and his eyes trembled with absolute terror. Without delay, he spatially shifted, creating a vast chasm of distance from the void creature.


    His regenerative healing was not kicking in. He was not healing! Tears welled up in his eyes as the blinding pain made it impossible for him to focus his energies.


    Alex gripped the base of his cut-off arm with a trembling hand.


    ''Why aren''t I healing?!'' Panic set in his voice. He already knew the answer but was in too much agony to think properly.


    Unfortunately for him, the void creature wasn''t going to let up. One way or another, only one of them was making it out alive, and the creature intended to keep its record.

 Chapter 323 News

    A few days had passed since the galactic devastation and the empire was still calculating the extent of the damages.


    The locations were now dead zones of chaotic spatial rifts unable to heal, raging storms and other celestial dangers. Hunters sent to investigate the regions couldn''t venture inside.


    However, cross-referencing the habitable worlds in the region with the data they had revealed a staggering loss of 56,973 out of 443,857,723 planets that were destroyed along with their stars.


    The numbers sent cold shivers down the leader''s spine. All that destruction and lives were gone in the blink of an eye.


    It made them realize the strength and power they were so proud of was nothing in the face of absolute death. They could die without even knowing it happened.


    People began to see that something was wrong. Hunters could not reach their colleagues and people could no longer reach their relatives in other star systems. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    It was causing the people to panic. People began asking questions, and eventually, discovered what was happening and as one would expect, it caused mass hysteria.


    "We''re dead," a local hunter muttered while holding his head in his hands. "How can humanity fight this? Man wasn''t made to battle the universe!"


    "Millions of stars and planets... all gone with no evidence of how it even happened! We were this close to being swallowed ourselves!"


    The Sol system was incredibly lucky in that regard as they found themselves dangerously close to the destroyed regions. Just a couple of light years away from the shredded space. Even then, they came this close to having their alignments fall out of balance.


    But that wasn''t all. Areas outside the empire''s borders appeared to have fallen into a similar state. The change felt too abrupt as no one knew exactly how it happened.


    They could not see or imagine a human and a void creature causing that kind of damage. It was too much...too sudden.


    ''Where is Alexander and the others?'' Basso asked inwardly with a gloomy expression. ''The last records we have only show Alex leaving to deal with the veil tear and cosmic mana wave.''


    He didn''t want to think about the other possibilities. He couldn''t... Not in this state of affairs. The void creatures were popping out of whatever hole they''d been hiding.


    Veil tears that were successfully sealed were being broken once again. And despite the looming fear of what was occurring, they couldn''t afford to stay put.


    There was nothing that said The Order wanted to remain hidden as they made it clear themselves; they were no longer interested in hiding.


    Mason looked at Zol, silently communicating. The two hunters nodded as they decided to come clean with what they knew.


    Whether they believed them or not was out of their hands. Even Mason had a hard time believing it.


    However, before he could get any word out, a notification drew Zol''s attention. A quick glance at the message and he turned to Mason.


    "That woman is here," He said, confusing the two women. "And she came to see Alex''s family."


    "Who''s here?" The women got curious, looking between the men. "Is she rela¡ª"


    "You''ll find out."


    Mason cut her short as he and Zol took off in the direction of Earth. With confused expressions and a heart full of curiosity, they went after them.


    When they arrived on Earth and landed in the Gray family home, they noticed the very same presence they felt when they first saw her.


    Elina.


    Dressed in a similar fashion as when they first saw her, Elina and Alex''s parents sat around a parasol in the garden.


    "Please, join us." Elina gestured but they remained standing by the coupled. "What I have to say is equally important to you."


    "Are the both of you alright?" Zol ignored her words and asked the couple. Only after the couple nodded did they move to sit down.


    William and Sarah could tell that the woman was strange as there was this mysterious feeling to her. Despite that feeling, they sensed no ill intent from her.


    The only reason they agreed to see her was because Alex told them where he was going.


    Imagine their surprise when their leader came to visit them and claimed she knew where Alex was.

 Chapter 324 A Vassal (1)

    "Everyone is here," William stared at the mysterious lady. "Please, tell us about what you said earlier."


    "Of course, Mr. Gray." Elina nodded as her veil swirled slightly. "As you know, Alex came to see me when the veil tear appeared. Dealing with it and the neutron star was a simple matter for your son.


    "However, what he didn''t foresee was the appearance of a void creature."


    "Void creatures?" Zol furrowed his brows. "You''re saying all this is because of one void creature?"@@@@


    It was a hard pill to swallow. Even if the S-Class were unable to stand against them, they should not be that powerful. But then, did they know everything?


    "That''s exactly what I''m saying, Hunter Zol." Elina nodded. "There are things I can ''see'' that no one else can. Only after you two and Alex left did I sense the creature''s presence in the galaxy."


    Charlotte, Evelyn and the couple were mostly confused, but the couple also understood that whatever the woman was saying was more for the hunters than for them. Still...


    "What has that got to do with my son?" William asked, sitting up. "And where exactly is he?"


    "He is currently outside the universe," Elina stated flatly. "The creature that I spoke about is way beyond the S Tier."


    Elina turned to Zol and Mason, her expression and tone turning serious. "The destruction you two witnessed? That was Alexander and the void creature fighting."


    "!"


    The eyes of the hunters widened in horror while their hearts trembled at the reality.


    To say the S Tiers were shocked would be an understatement. They couldn''t fathom how such a thing was possible.


    ''That''s impossible.''


    Mason wanted to deny those words but couldn''t find the words. Class S hunters were among the fastest beings in the universe. They could move many times the speed of light.


    But they had never imagined themselves crossing star systems in a matter of seconds, if not in an instant.


    "There are many things Alex is capable of doing and will eventually grasp on his own." Elina played a hand over her chest. "One of them is to use his abilities to leave a sort of mark on people."


    "Like the entanglement thing?" Sarah tilted her head, feeling as though she knew what the white lady was saying.


    "Yes, something like that." Elina nodded. "However, it''s more like Alexander leaving a part of his being in me. Wherever I am in the universe, he would know and can instantly appear by my side." No one missed how her tone changed to carry warmth.


    "That''s nice and all, but..." Zol chimed in, not liking how the woman behaved. It reminded him of his troublesome niece. "... can Alexander make it back?"


    His question turned everyone''s head to her. However, knowing Alex was alive and where he was didn''t equate to knowing his actual state.


    "He is alive and possibly still fighting that void creature. Making it back depends entirely on him."


    Everyone understood the implied meaning. Alex was alive. However, to return to this universe, he must defeat that monstrosity.


    "Alexander will find his way back." Sarah suddenly said with conviction in her tone. "He''s done it before and he will do it again. He''s always been a strong boy. Whatever challenge he is currently facing, he will overcome it."


    "Definitely," William nodded with a smile before turning to Elina. "And thank you for coming all the way here to give us this information."


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Gray." Elina replied with a smile. But just as quickly as that smile came, it disappeared when she and everyone felt the overwhelming presence of a couple of powerful beings.


    ''Took them long enough,'' Elina sneered inwardly as she brushed off the aura like it was nothing but air before standing up.


    Had it not been for her immediate action, the couple would have been severely injured or worse...


    ''They''re really playing with fire.''


    "So you''ve finally crawled out of your hiding hole." A voice laced with so much vermin and spite echoed in everyone''s ears. "And you four.... I expected better."


    Charlotte and Evelyn felt ashamed of themselves. But who could blame them? Curiosity had gotten the better of them. Even then, they were having a hard time accepting her words.


    How could they afford to think about anything else at that moment?

 Chapter 325 A Vassal (2)

    Elina knew what she was doing when she made herself public and appeared on Earth. There was no way the leaders would let her slip away once they located her.


    But Elina didn''t come here out of some misplaced confidence in her strength. She came and was confident to leave whenever she wished because the leaders could no longer touch her.


    ''These fools still believe the universe is in their grasp.'' Elina shook her head. ''If only they knew the kind of strength Alexander wields, they would have knelt before him already.''


    The leaders floated above the Gray estate as they glared daggers at Elina and the hunters. Behind them were over a dozen S-Class Hunters, all in their armour and prepared to act at a moment''s notice.


    "You have the enemy leader right here," Basso growled. "Instead of apprehending the outlaw, what do you do? You frolic with this witch!"


    "That''s enough out of you, Basso." Elina retorted with a serious expression. "Think carefully before you act." Her eyes darted to Alexander''s parents who watched everything with trembling eyes.


    Here they were, normal folks who had never seen the leaders face to face, yet all three were right in their homes. Naturally, they would be scared and overwhelmed.


    Elina however, meant more than that.


    "...."


    Basso was this close to unleashing a more powerful wave of his aura when Elina reminded him of where he stood. Again, this was why hunters and normal civilians don''t mix.


    But the issue was the couple were no ordinary people. Their relationship with Alexander was already rocky as it was. They would be fools to jeopardize that¨Dunintentionally, that is.@@@@


    "Ar--" was about to say when Zara chipped in.


    "Wait," Zara said and then focused on Elina. "What you said earlier. You knew your presence here would draw attention, but you still came anyway. What''s more, you are accompanied by no one."


    As far as she could tell, the leader of The Order was completely alone. It screamed something was at play and they might have unwittingly stepped into it.


    The grin behind her veil would have been visible if they could see past it.


    "Who knows?" Elina shrugged, showing no hints of fear. This observation made the leaders and their hunters cautious. "I suggest you go back where you came from as there is nothing but humiliation for you here."


    "Y-yo-you''re saying you ca-" Mason stuttered with wide eyes. His heart began to beat rapidly as the sheer craziness of what he was thinking left him stupefied.


    "I''m a vassal of Alexander," Elina said. She had no qualms telling the others why. "And as his vassal, I can wield his abilities."


    That was when the leaders and the other hunters began to understand what she meant. They looked at the frozen hunters with trembling gazes.


    "Just one of his abilities can incapacitate all of you with no hope of escaping." Her tone was full of confidence and awe, borderline crazy. "So I ask you... do you still think I''m helpless?"


    A wave of her hand conjured a protective wave over William and Sarah as Elina unleashed her aura.


    "!"


    In an instant, all hunters backed away several hundreds of meters except those still frozen in space. They felt the full brunt of the aura as their faces paled in terror. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    The aura wasn''t particularly overwhelming for obvious reasons.


    The issue was that the aura was conjured out of void energy- the bane of all humans.


    "Impossible," Zol muttered in disbelief. "You can use void energy?"


    The question was on everyone''s mind as they looked at the woman with fearful gazes.


    They had come here to capture the leading figure of The Order members with the empire''s leaders personally taking action.


    Yet...


    Elina chuckled slightly, finding their shocked expressions entertaining. "Like I said before, this is a gift Alexander grants to those who pledge their loyalty."


    While not exactly what happened, the results were staring right at them. This could change a lot of things for humanity!


    Zol knew that, Mason understood that and the leaders realized their power was on a precipice. One wrong move and they could lose everything!


    ''We''re doomed...''

 Chapter 326 A Vassal (3)

    Elina looked at the hunters floating in the distance, their unwillingness and helplessness quite evident. She couldn''t help but smile at the sight.


    Honestly, what she gained from being Alexander''s vassal was more than she had imagined. ''To think I''m able to draw his energy and strength to use as my own.''


    She knew Veilwalkers would be powerful, but she still had a hard time wrapping her head around it. And Alexander was walking around with this kind of power like it was nothing.


    ''It takes a special somebody to not succumb to having so much power.'' she thought in hindsight. It made her admire Alexander more and more.


    "It''s best to forget about arresting me," Elina said, refocusing on the leaders. "This is a fight you can''t win. Then again, what exactly did we do that was so wrong?"


    The Order had only existed for one purpose and had never done anything to go against humanity.


    The problem was that no governmental body would allow another power to exist in their sphere of influence?and The Order had the strength to go against them.


    The leaders exchanged glances, not sure what to do. The fact that she could use void energy was more than enough to make her extremely dangerous.


    Worst of all, Alexander gave her the ability to do so. What would happen if everyone were to hear Alexander could grant a part of his powers to them? Ust the void energy usage would bring in a lot of people.


    It threatened division as that would mean they would lose their control over these hunters. They were definitely doomed.


    ''And the kid didn''t think to give this to his own people?'' Zara noticed this peculiarity as she looked over to Mason and Zol.


    They were just as shocked as the rest of them, so they couldn''t be faking it.


    "How about this?" Elina spoke again, snapping them out of their thoughts. "Aren''t you curious about our existence and why Alexander gave me the ability to wield his power?"@@@@


    The leaders had nothing else to do. If they use force, it could mean the destruction of the planet. Still, they were curious.


    They felt shame at their past action against the boy, believing they had the means of controlling him.


    Envy for not having that kind of power and fear for what Alexander might do if they had brought any harm to his family.


    ''But is all this really the truth?'' Jaseph had a hard time accepting everything. It was almost too convenient. Yet he couldn''t deny what he saw and felt with his own eyes.


    ''Two people at completely different timelines and never crossed paths before couldn''t possibly have the same vision.'' Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    "You should know by now," Elina ignored their changing expressions. "The authority you think you have in this universe is nothing but an illusion.


    "Alexander doesn''t care about ruling the masses. He genuinely wants to get rid of the monsters that plague our universe. The least you can do is support him and he is more than willing to extend his gifts to you."


    Elina said and looked at the Grays. The two nodded, agreeing with Elina''s assessment of their son. Of course, they were a bit spooked by the knowledge she had of Alex''s character.


    "You''re saying we become vassals for the boy?" Zara raised her brow sceptically. "He is not even a man yet."


    "I''m surprised a person such as yourself cannot understand something so basic." Elina shook her head in disappointment. "Strength stands above all else. In the face of absolute strength and power, all machinations and schemes become useless."


    Zara frowned but remained silent. She knew this well but couldn''t just accept it.


    ''It''s probably now or never...'' Zara resolved silently. ''I''m not about to bow my head to a kid just to have a fraction of his power.''


    Subtly glancing at her companions, she knew they felt the same. ''No...'' She dispelled that line of thinking. ''I could be wrong about this. I should observe more before making a decision.''


    "And if Alexander should fall?" Basso asked after some time. "What happens then?"


    "Then we hope against all odds we find a way to battle the emerging void creatures before they destroy our universe." Elina expressed, unable to hide the dread in her voice. "But I believe in him.... Alexander will pull through."

 Chapter 327 Utilizing Laws (1)

    Pain... a sensation that most hunters rarely feel in their daily lives. Thanks to their biology, awakened beings had a high pain tolerance. They could receive heavy attacks from their opponents and recover quickly.


    Then, there was Alexander? The Veilwalker? a monster with no limits to how powerful he could get. Yet, the pain he was going through was more than enough to kill any normal S-Tier hunter.


    ''Fuck....!!''


    Alex was having a hard time ignoring the pain as he zoomed across the void with the void creature hot on him.


    Time was meaningless to the two as he didn''t know how long he had been here. And they were a long way away from the veil tear they came through.


    Even then, Alex could sense its presence. It was like he could never lose sight of the location, so he wasn''t worried about getting back home.


    ''This thing is relentless!'' Alex continued to back away, his teeth clenched tightly. ''Whatever that black thing is, I don''t think it''s something I can just grasp.''


    ''I have to do something.'' Alex resolved while a portion of his attention fell on his severed hand.


    It refused to heal after Alex and even when he tried energy infusion, it didn''t work.


    ''There''s something I''m missing.'' Splitting another portion of his awareness, Alex focused on his surroundings. ''I didn''t notice it before, but now that I am taking a closer look, this place is lawless.''


    Back in the universe, energy was put together in a very delicate and precise way, each unique with its set of rules that took shape to become matter.


    The fabric of spacetime was the same. But this place was different. Aside from void energy, the magical energy humans knew of had no shape or form.


    Magical energy was just that; energy. If not put in a certain order, they would be nothing but just chaos. The only laws Alex detected so far were himself and the void creature.


    Suddenly the creature moved, not surprising Alex in the slightest. His eyes followed the creature''s movement and responded just as fast.


    He tapped into his abilities, combining his telekinetic force with his light element. The telekinetic force slammed into the creature, slowing it down considerably while Alex willed the light element into large spikes that impaled the creature from all sides.


    However, the void creature was no average opponent. It mostly shrugged off the telekinetic force while swiftly evading the spikes, deflecting the ones it couldn''t dodge with its claws.


    A few found their way into his flesh, yet the creature just groaned and continued on its path towards Alex.


    ''As I thought, my abilities might not be enough.'' Alex flew back to maintain as much distance as he could from the void creature. ''Laws should be the way...''


    The little he knew about laws was already in existence. He could see how they were put together and could simply mimic it.


    All he needed was time to familiarize himself with the rules and he could do anything he imagined. It was honestly freaky.


    But outside the borders of his universe, there was only chaos. But then a realization hit him like a powerful wave. It caused him to slow down and was all the creature needed to arrive before him. Read latest chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    But that moment of enlightenment was not wasted. Despite the incoming strike that could cleave portions of a galaxy away, Alex did not panic.


    ''I may not be in the universe right now, but I have my own universe.'' Alex grinned as he spun around, evading the attack and then shifted to appear behind the creature.


    BOOOM...!!!


    A powerful kick to the back of the void creature sent it hurtling through the void, the momentum too overwhelming to dispel so easily.


    A sliver of his awareness entered his inner realm appearing right before the black hole. It had only one purpose: to get familiar with the rules of creation.


    Whatever it learnt, he would know. He had all the resources he needed to become the strongest version of himself and he was finally using it.

 Chapter 328 Utilizing Laws (2)

    As Alex delved deeper into understanding laws, his main awareness kept the void creatures engaged.


    He avoided direct confrontations as much as possible, mostly relying on his light, telekinetic, space and flame abilities.


    He would conjure light spears, controlling them remotely to assault the creature. He dealt heavy damage to the creature, yet it would still come at him with full force.


    Alex would mostly execute spatial shifts whenever the void creature fired a stream of blank essence at him.


    It was a repetitive back and forth as they were matched. Yet, none could deal any lasting damage.


    Inside his inner realm, Alex''s awareness studied his universe with a profound light in his eyes.


    ''This place mirrors my universe with the exception of the veil tears and other messes.'' Alex mused. ''And from what Elina said, I can do anything I set my mind to.


    ''That means I have the universe in the palm of my hands, however, having it without understanding its building blocks would be useless.''


    First, Alex studied the surrounding space. Matter needed something to ''stand'' on and that was space.


    This was the easy part as he had an affinity for it. As he delved deeper, he studied the particles that makeup matter, breaking it down to their most basic forms.


    He put them back together like Lego bricks, gaining deeper insights into how matter was conjured.


    Law of space... Law of elements... Law of matter... It was all grasped.


    The elemental laws were easy to grasp. Anything Alex put his mind to, he could conjure out of thin air, and at the same time, transform existing concepts by tweaking the existing laws, taking out some while adding new ones.@@@@


    ''But to defeat the void creature, I would need to understand how it was put together.'' The main awareness'' eyes shone brightly for a brief moment. ''Study the makeup of the void creature.''


    His goal was to broaden his understanding of the laws and he achieved most of it. If he had to estimate, it would probably be around 80%.


    Yes, he was that fast. With everything dialled up in him, learning and grasping things had never been difficult. It was like there was no such thing as a barrier.


    Alex had some guesses for the remaining 20% per cent, and this was probably what he needed to grasp to heal his hand.


    He didn''t know how long it took, then again, his sense of time was skewed. With that knowledge, Alex''s perception of a lot of things changed.


    As the palm made contact with the void creature, Alex interphased with the fundamental building blocks of the creature.


    He couldn''t do it at a distance, not yet, but with this, he unravelled the intricate makeup of the creature, instantly obliviating that part of the creature.


    And that portion of the creature was gone. It wasn''t coming back.


    However, the physical might behind the strike was what dealt massive damage and sent the creature flying.


    ''It''s similar to the first damage I received that nearly killed me.'' Alex noted the similarities. ''At the same time, it''s different from that black essence.''


    Alex still could not see through what that black essence was. It was almost as if it wasn''t meant for him or anyone to grasp for that matter.


    SCREECH...!!!


    The creature screeched in agony as Alex continued to break it down faster than it could react. The majority of its upper body was gone, continually weakening it.


    Finally, Alex targeted its hands, separating them from the shoulders. Without its arms, the creature was helpless.


    It was done for.


    With every strike, Alex became more proficient in dealing obliviating damages.


    However, it wouldn''t go down easily. For the first time, it had encountered a chosen one it couldn''t kill.


    Alexander was too cautious. He didn''t blindly go in out of confidence and stayed away from the creature, biding his time as he grew stronger. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    Alex''s instincts kicked in when he sensed danger and backed off without hesitation.


    At the same time, the void creature let out another screech of agony as it unleashed the black essence from its body.


    It spread out in a spherical burst, instantly covering many light years. Unlike the essence it gathered on its claws for attacks, the burst was far more sinister and foreboding.


    ''I would have been instantly erased.'' Alex gulped from thousands of light years away. ''In any case, that thing can''t regenerate what it doesn''t have.''


    He stared at his own cut hand in thought before turning to look at the creature bleeding and writhing in agony.


    ''Time to end this...''

 Chapter 329 Blueprint of Life

    Alex had played around the void creature enough to know its fundamental build. The void creature was on its last leg.


    The void creature panted and writhed in agony, bleeding from all its missing body parts.


    The black essence it let out was a final desperate attempt, but in the end, it didn''t matter.


    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    It was the end.


    ''It was a learning experience.'' Alex noted, staring at the creature with a profound gaze. ''Your relentless desire to kill me pushed me more than I could have done alone.''


    He had learned a lot from the void creature. With his understanding of laws, he knew that there were ways he could be killed if he didn''t have some sort of protection.


    The fight had given him a lot of inspiration to try many things; both for himself and his loved ones.


    With a thought, Alex stretched out his right hand in the direction of the void creature, taking control of the surrounding void energy to unravel the creature.


    The black essence offered no resistance to his control of the surrounding energies.


    They purposely seemed to target only living organisms, capable of erasing them completely with no evidence of existence left behind.


    The creature struggled, cried out and attempted to flee, but there was no escape. It was trapped and held in place by the very laws that made up its existence.


    With a last agonizing screech, the void creature dissolved into harmless chaotic essence, resembling decayed material blown away by the winds.


    The only thing it left behind was its black core glimmering with its sinister and dangerous dark aura.


    ''It''s over,'' Alex sighed as he pulled the core over to him. The black essence slowly dissipated, no longer held together by its power.


    ''I''ll need time to study this thing.'' Alex mused as he dispelled his Voidflare state, returning to his base form. ''But I get the feeling this would not be beneficial to me in any way.''


    Alex put the core away and took a good look around. The true void was very expansive with nothing in sight. Their battle had taken them across this space for many uncountable distances.


    ''I''m surprised there are no other void creatures around.'' It hadn''t crossed his mind at the time. ''Maybe different veil tears have some differences.''


    Still, he unleashed the full force of the black hole, instantly creating a swirling sea of energy rushing into his system.


    Then he focused on himself, diving deeper to study the foundational blueprint. And like everything else, it was a complex intermixing of energies to an extreme degree.


    Slowly, he began to unravel the mysteries of the soul, noting down every nook and cranny of the structure.


    Even with his higher self and intelligence, it took some time. Just like that, two weeks passed before Alexander opened his eyes.


    ''So that''s why.'' Alex thought with a smile. ''The soul is my actual self. A combination of specific energy states that flow with a unique pattern?a set of impulses protected by many layers of shields.


    ''It connects seamlessly with my physical energy state. It''s why it can''t be destroyed without the proper knowledge or ability.


    ''It resists changes?unlike the physical body but grows nonetheless. But resisting doesn''t mean impossible.'' Alex thought.


    Looking at his hand, he now knew where the pain came from. It was a reaction of the soul to being exposed to the surrounding energies.


    It wasn''t meant to interact with the surrounding energies. Alex looked at the universe, noticing this unique energy state that was mostly dormant.


    Without the soul as the blueprint, there was nothing to build a physical body. That was why his hand wasn''t regenerating. There was nothing to build on.


    ''But now...''


    Alex smiled as he tapped into the dormant soul energies around him. He guided it towards the stump, and with the right hand as a map, rebuilt the lost foundation.


    The spot glowed with an emerald essence, resembling a transparent holographic image.


    The emerald essence grew slowly as it reformed the forearm, palms and then the fingers.


    Alex groaned in pain, realizing the process was painful. Swiftly, he layered the rebuilt blueprint with its shields.


    And as soon as the layout was done, his regeneration kicked in.


    ''Done'' Alex beamed in satisfaction.


    However, the surprise did not end there...

 Chapter 330 Becoming Something Else...

    BOOM..!!


    Alex''s attention was drawn to his inner realm when the black hole let out a loud explosion-like pulse.


    ''Breakthrough?'' Alex was visibly surprised, in a good way. Without delay, he delved back into his inner realm to see what changed.


    Since the battle began with that void creature, Alex had allowed his black hole to go full throttle. For weeks, he had been insanely absorbing the surrounding chaotic and stable energies.


    And with the speed at which his black hole absorbed energy, it wasn''t surprising that he had another breakthrough.


    But this breakthrough was special. The moment Alex delved inside his inner realm, he noticed the surrounding universe evolve to become an actual universe-- just like the real one.


    Alex could count trillions of tiny specks in there which were representations of the various galaxies.


    Mana was now present in his inner realm, put together in the same configuration as his universe, save for a few.


    But the most impressive change of all was the black hole that lay in the centre of it all.


    ''Is that still a black hole?'' Alex pondered. ''It''s more like a core now...''


    In place of the black hole was a spinning icosahedral core that glimmered in iridescent lights. A few colours stood out the most-- colours representing his abilities.


    ''But those colours aren''t needed anymore.'' Alex stated. ''I now know how abilities came to be. Well, it doesn''t matter whether it stays that way.


    ''The core though... It feels like the multiversal core I saw in my vision.'' It wasn''t entirely similar, but it felt that way. ''Wait, is this what is in the centre of the universe?''


    Despite his power level, Alex and the rest of humanity have not explored much of the universe since they began interstellar travel.


    The universe was too big... at least for the old Alexander. Now, it didn''t feel that way. ''I''ll have to check that for myself one of these days.''


    He set the absorption of energies within his inner realm back to passive mode and gazed into the distance.


    Like a super zooming lens dialled up to infinity, his gaze passed through all energies and matter, arriving on the tiny blue dot that was Earth.


    A small smile tugged at his lips and his figure disappeared, instantly arriving before the planet. A distance of billions of lights was traversed instantaneously.


    ''Just as I suspected, things are no more the same.'' He looked around the galaxy, noting how people no longer lived but just existed.


    There was a dark shadow looming above their heads, like people who had given up on life. ''I have to do something and fast.''


    The damage from his fight with that creature had left a huge scar in the galaxy and in the people''s hearts.


    Alexander had a few ideas on how to change things and he was planning to do that soon. But a few experiments would be required first.


    [Reconnecting...]


    A notification appeared in his vision right at this moment. ''Looks like Xex is back online.''


    There was no way Xex could keep up with what Alexander and that void creature went through.


    Anything it could have done during the fight would have been useless as they were in a state of speed nothing in the universe could match.


    "Welcome back, Xex." Alex voiced with a small smile. "Took you long enough."


    [Uh.. yeah?] There was a bit of confusion in the AI''s tone. [What happened? The last thing I recalled was you arriving before the unstable neutron star and then everything went dark.]


    "Yeah...A lot of things happened." Alex began to describe everything while he slowly descended to Earth.


    He noticed a few things on the two planets but chose to ignore them for now. Family always came first.

 Chapter 331 Playing with Ice (1)

    It''s been a little over a month since the incident of the galactic destruction. Life hadn''t been the same, people were scared, hunters were feeling hopeless, and Alexander was nowhere to be seen.


    The leaders were feeling overwhelmed with everything that was happening. And the fact that the leader of the most hateful organization to their power was walking around as if she owned the place didn''t help.


    With that veil tear, subsequent others were popping up again. The veil tears that were sealed with veil disruptors were now unable to do much as things appeared to have changed once again.


    Hunters had to go out more often to battle the void creatures. With the new weapons, things appeared easier, but at the same time, things were becoming hopeless.


    Every day they fought and still saw no signs of change. More powerful void creatures were appearing and humanity''s strongest were no longer enough. The S-Teirs were no longer seen as gods.


    "What is the point of fighting these monsters if it takes just one powerful one to wipe us all out?" A hunter voiced his concerns, fear evident in his tone. "Even the golden boy is nowhere to be seen. We''re all doomed."


    "..."


    No one could argue with his point as they all felt the same. Some people had even taken it to the extreme; they took their own lives as the weight of their reality broke them entirely.


    "At this rate, everything will fall apart," Zara muttered to her colleagues. "We''ve tried encouraging them on all fronts, but when there is no path forward, everything becomes pointless."@@@@


    The three leaders had remained within the Sol System since they arrived to apprehend the hateful woman.


    While they didn''t like her, her words made it difficult for them to leave as they stayed to await Alexander''s return.


    Elina herself found a place on Earth, close to Alexander''s place just to wait for his return. And someone wasn''t happy when she found out: Julia.


    Worst, she heard Elina was connected to Alex in ways that she wasn''t. It drove her mad with rage, driving her to go after the woman.


    Alas, she was no match. And she had to give up her rage. Eventually, the rage turned into sadness as Alex hadn''t returned since.


    "Alexander.. you fucker." Julia muttered with teary eyes while she slept in Alex''s bed. "You promised to not disappear a second time..."


    It couldn''t be helped, but Alex had to comfort his woman. Even if you knew about your loved one''s status, a person would still worry about them.


    ''It''s part of the connection we share... a way to stay grounded... especially for someone like me.''


    "It doesn''t matter, Alex," Julia responded with a faint smile. "You''re here now, and that is all that matters."


    "Indeed." Alex nodded and the two stayed that way for several minutes, losing themselves in the warmth they provided.


    Julia''s earlier outburst drew his family''s attention, making them aware of his return. But knowing where he was, they restrained themselves and gathered in the living room.


    Alex sensed the presence of another being he was closely connected with appearing in front of his porch and was let in soon after.


    "Hey..." Julia called out softly sometime later. "Tell me something..." Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    Alex sensed her soul fluctuations and immediately knew he had done something wrong. And it wasn''t hard to put two and two together.


    Julia wasn''t weak. Just like him, she sensed Elina''s presence the moment she showed up. Of course, Alex knew about her place the moment he arrived in orbit.


    Still...


    "What is it?" Alex urged her to continue, feigning ignorance.


    "Is it true that you have some sort of deep connection to some woman?" Julia raised herself and leaned on his chest, one hand going down towards his other regions. "Just so you know, your answer better be good."


    A sudden chill settled in the room, instilling a strange sense of foreboding. Alex couldn''t help but gulp.


    He didn''t know what that woman said to his family, but he knew Julia well enough to understand how she would take it.


    "Well..."

 Chapter 332 Playing with Ice (2)

    "Well..." Alex began, choosing his words carefully. "What happened was more like a discovery of my abilities. In fact, she was the one who guided me in doing so. I didn''t even know I could do something like that."


    Julia narrowed her eyes at him while her hand remained in place as she mulled over his words. But his words and what Elina said were entirely different.


    "That''s not what she said," Julia replied. "From her perspective, it was your way of showing how much she meant to you."


    Of course, no such words were spoken, but they might as well have said it. After all, the way the woman spoke about Alex gave that impression.


    "I see..." Alex nodded. "But is there a reason why your hand is still down there?" His gazed moved downwards and Julia followed.


    "Hehe.." Julia revealed a sinister smile and demanded. "You''re not leaving here today until the two of us become connected on the same level... no... make it deeper."


    Julia muttered with a possessive look in her eyes, already fantasizing about how the connection would deepen their love for each other.


    ''Hmph!'' Julia snorted inwardly.''That bitch will rule the day she made found of me. I will prove to her that no one. Absolutely no one can have Alex; he''s mine!''


    ''Yeah... She definitely has issues.'' Alex thought as he studied her soul fluctuations. In other words, he could perceive the thoughts going through Julia''s head. ''But I wouldn''t have it any other way.''


    "Of course." Alex agreed without hesitation. "Close your eyes."


    Julia followed his instructions as Alex slowly took her hand away from his precious area and held them to his chest. He pressed his forehead with hers and initiated the connection.


    While not a needed gesture, Alex was fulfilling her wish to have a deeper connection to him.


    A thin thread of energy extended from the icosahedral core as it pierced the inner realm into the real one.


    The thread extended till it reached Julia''s soul. Then the thread changed to become a ward of colourless light that merged with Julia''s soul.


    ''So this is how it worked.'' Alex marvelled at the observation. ''The connection leaves a part of me in her, thereby granting her access to my abilities.


    "It''s a bit complicated..." Alex said with a distant look on his face. He could have told her about the laws but it wouldn''t make sense to her?not until she reached the S-Teir. "But void energy allows me to have multiple abilities at once. Here..."


    Alex raised his right hand, catching Julia''s attention. He gathered energy in his palm, giving a live demonstration of what he could do.


    "Void energy is versatile in that it enables me to manipulate the surrounding magical energy."


    Initially, Julia watched with a calm gaze as the energy gathered in Alex''s palms resembled fiery and chaotic energy clashing into each other.


    Then the energies condensed until they formed a hot molten core the size of a tennis ball.


    "From the energy, I can condense matter and give it whatever elemental affinity I want."


    Alex carefully manipulated the surroundings and created solid rocks.


    "Magical energy is in different forms just like there are many abilities out there. All I need to do is put the energies into their right configuration and then..."


    Under the astonished gaze of Julia, Alex created an actual planet within his palms. It was a mesmerizing show. And in that moment, Julia felt like she had a spark of enlightenment.


    Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    But try as she might, she couldn''t fully grasp what she was feeling. Alex noticed this and kept but stayed quiet.


    ''Just as I thought.'' Alex reasoned with a profound gaze. ''Even if I give her a lot of clues, it would still be impossible to grasp at her level. It would only distract her...''


    Alex closed his hand, dispelling the mini planet into gaseous elements and snapping Julia out of her daze.


    "What happened?" Julia asked with a bit of confusion.


    "I said we should go meet everyone." Alex proposed and floated off the bed with Julia in his arms... "We''ve kept them waiting long enough."


    "Oh.. right."

 Chapter 333 Youre Not Alone

    The three leaders immediately got wind of Elina moving to Alex''s house and from what their people deduced, it appeared as though Alexander was back.


    After all, after their talk with the hateful and crazy woman, they kept an eye on her movements. She stayed close to the Grays but didn''t always go there for a visit.


    But today was different as their spies reported how abnormal her behaviour was. It was akin to a child being taken to the amusement park.@@@@


    "The boy''s back," Basso said as he got up. "Come on. We have to make the boy understand a few things."


    Despite his words, he knew they had no leverage over him. Alex could beat them black and blue and there was nothing they could do about it.


    They felt humiliated about this but also understood the principle of the strongest being in charge.


    However, when they attempted to leave Mars, a voice that sent a chill down their spine resounded in their ears.


    ''Don''t come here,'' The voice belonged to Alexander. ''I''ll personally come and see you once I''m ready. And this time, I''ll take the lead.'' Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Tsk!" Zara snorted in outrage. "The nerve of that boy... I knew he was just a bastard waiting to gain the power to do as he pleased. Now he dares to order us around."


    But then, something else resounded in her ears-- only for her.


    ''Don''t think I don''t know what you did, woman.'' The voice was much colder, lacking any form of respect to an elder. ''I''ll deal with you once I''m done.''


    Zara froze in her spot, her eyes wide with horror. Sweat covered her brows while her body shivered slightly.


    ''Shit!'' She cursed inwardly. ''I''m fucked.!''


    "We have to leave right now!" Zara exclaimed and made a run for her spaceship.


    Her odd behaviour caught the others off guard. "What is wrong with her?" Basso asked Jaseph who simply shrugged.


    "Haa... whatever." Basso sighed and settled in his comfy chair. "At this point, we''re all but useless."


    "You''re not alone, Alexander." Elina broke the silence, drawing everyone''s attention. "I''m sure everyone here can more or less tell what you plan to do next.


    "And that''s why I''m here. With your power, you can make The Order carry out the mission you''re set to embark on while you focus on other matters."


    Alex looked around and noticed how everyone looked at him. ''I''m that obvious, huh? And she is right...''


    "We''ve gotten to a point where speed and efficiency are all that matters. Regardless of what some people might think, you do what you have to do and I''ll handle the rest."


    "Son, take her offer." William chipped in, eager to relieve the burden on his son. "Since you returned, you''ve been on the move more times than I can count. You''re powerful and that comes with a great responsibility.


    "But no one said you should take it all on yourself. Who knows what could have happened if this power of yours was in someone''s hand? This world (universe) is lucky to have you."


    Alex could feel the emotions in his father''s words as well as his desire to help him.


    "Yes, father." Alex agreed and turned to Elina. "Gather the members of The Order and I will see to it that they''re all equipped with the means to deal with the void creatures.


    "It''s time to rid the empire of the monsters that plague our nightmares. Also, ..."


    Alex stood up and turned to the left wall, Hisbgaze piercing through the obstacles to settle on Mars. "...there are a few words I wish to share with the people."


    Elina instantly understood what he wanted. She got up and stepped closer, but Julia was a step faster. She threw her a glare which Elina ignored.


    "Then I''ll get everything set up on my end." The white lady said with a beaming smile behind her veil. "You still have the leaders to talk to speak with."


    "Mm," Alex nodded as everyone watched Elina leave the estate. Then he turned to his family and said, "There are a few things I want to share with everyone but for now..."


    They all nodded knowing he meant the leaders.


    "Be careful, son." William stepped forward and placed a reassuring hand on Alex''s shoulders.


    "Always..." Alex nodded and turned to leave. However, Julia grabbed his hand, her intention clear as day.


    "Why not...?"

 Chapter 334 Loose End (1)

    "I don''t like the way Zara departed." Jaseph expressed with a worried look. "What do you think that was about?"


    "How should I know?" Basso shrugged. "We both know her well. Despite her sweet and friendly appearance, she is the most ambitious of us all. She probably did something the boy found out."


    Jaseph knew his friend was right. Still, it worried him slightly. As the strongest of humanity-- well former strongest-- there were not a lot of things that could scare them.


    ''I''ll speak with her after this and find out what she''s hiding.'' Jaseph made his decision. ''Hopefully, it''s not that bad.''@@@@


    Sometime later, Alex suddenly appeared in their midst, scaring the hell out of them. The two leaders recoiled and jumped out of their seats in fright.


    "Fuck!" Basso cursed out loud when he realized who it was. "You shouldn''t scare people like that, especially people like us." The man grumbled and returned to his seat.


    "Sorry about that," Alex apologized with a mischievous smile. "It wasn''t intentional."


    He found a seat opposite the two leaders with Julia by his side. The girl was slightly nervous as she hadn''t seen the leaders in the flesh before.


    "Right..." Basso sneered, not believing the boy one bit. "And why is she with you?" His attention went to the nervous Julia who clung to Alexander for dear life. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Because I want her to," Alex replied flatly. "Got a problem with that?" His cheeky remark and smile dared them to say no.


    "You''ve grown some balls, kid." Basso shook his head. "Whatever..."


    He looked at his friend who replied with a curt nod before turning back to Alex, his expression turning serious.


    "You already know why we''re here," Basso said and Alex nodded for him to continue. "I don''t care what kind of business you have with The Order, but their leader claims they''re yours to command now. Will this be a problem?"


    "It''s best if I show you," Alex said and stepped forward, prompting the two to step back. "You do not need to fear, and you already know that.."


    Realizing the truth in his words, the two sighed and stood in place. Alex arrived before the two, appearing on the shorter side.


    With the index finger of both hands, Alex placed them on their foreheads and showed them what happened when he was captured.


    ''Soul manipulation makes things a whole lot easier.'' It was a neat trick. The mind connected the physical body to the soul and through that connection, Alex could share his memories with whomever he pleased.


    "That woman decided to use me as a guinea pig when she could have brought me back," Alex sneered after redrawing his fingers. " But my main issue is what she intends to do with those cells.


    "So don''t worry. I have no intention of harming her the way you''re thinking. But she won''t be the same after I''m through with her."


    The faces of Basso and Jaseph turned pale as they listened to his words. What Alex had shown them wasn''t something new as there have been many happenings like that.


    Unfortunately...


    ''That dumb bitch had to do it to Alexander of all people!'' Jaseph cursed Zara for her stupidity. ''I can''t believe she was that power-hungry. Just what exactly did she want?''


    In the back, Julia narrowed her eyes as she listened to what Alexander said. She had no idea what he was talking about as Alex never mentioned this to anyone since his return.


    However, the little bit she heard was enough to make her understand a few things. Then again, even if he did tell them, there was nothing they could have done at the time.


    "Please, let us come with you." Basso steeled himself and proposed. "As Jaseph said, she is one of us and we have the right to confront her about this."


    Alex pondered for a moment and then agreed. He had no reason to refuse and a power display would make them understand just how vast the difference in strength was.


    "Only you two are coming with us..." Alex said as he turned to Julia, flashing her a reassuring smile. ''I''ll explain everything later...''

 Chapter 335 Loose End (2)

    ''Fuck...'' Zara cursed as she bit her fingers nervously. ''There was nothing that linked me to the incident.'' The more she thought about it, the more nervous she became.


    ''Maybe I overreacted and that was not what he meant!'' Unfortunately, she panicked and acted without a second thought. ''There''s only one option left for me.''


    Soon, her space vessel exited the hyperspace as Zara quickly took off towards the hidden location where her private forces were stationed.


    Just like the previous one Alex was held in, this location was hidden in an artificially created space fold.


    The technology used in making this possible was not publicly available. As such, anyone bypassing the area might assume it was a veiled space.


    "Jason!" Zara called out the moment she made it in. "Prepare for the procedure. We don''t have much time!"


    Jason, along with other powerful hunters at his level were monitoring the many trials ongoing with the A-cells.


    After many months of research, they have been able to come up with a way to transplant those cells to other people without them falling apart from the void energy.


    Even then, it wasn''t 100% safe as some of the ''volunteers'' developed strange mutations from the integration.


    They weren''t sure what was causing it, but the effects diminished drastically when the volunteers were at a higher level.


    But one thing was certain: all those who survived had an exponential increase in power. Additionally, they gained the abilities the cells carried-- light was expected but then they couldn''t understand how Alex had flames too.


    Jason turned around to see Zara rush to his side. He was confused about the rush, however, he knew not to waste time. With a slight bow, he went ahead to get the chamber ready.


    ''The only ready for her to be this worked up was if Alexander found out.'' Jason deduced calmly. ''But the procedure isn''t quite ready.''


    Unfortunately, as Zara had exclaimed, they didn''t have much time. It was now or never.


    As Jason and the others prepared for the procedure, Zara went to the monitoring and defence teams to instruct them to be on the lookout for Alexander.


    The hidden base was only a few light years away-- about four to five-star systems from the Sol System. It was a mystery how the place wasn''t found until now.


    In the quietness of outer space, a location that appeared to be empty and devoid of any matter appeared Alexander dressed in casual clothes made entirely from energy-- a black jacket zipped to the neck with matching pants.


    There was no need for specially designed armour as his energies were more than enough to conjure whatever he desired.


    Beside him were Julia and the two remaining leaders, donned in their combat suits with cloaks on. To no one''s surprise, Julia was fine in the void without her suit''s helm.


    "Are we in the right place?" Basso asked as he and the others looked around. "There''s nothing in in sight."


    "That''s why it''s the perfect hiding spot." Alex relied with his gaze forward, focused on a particular spot in the void. "There''s a hidden space fold a few million kilometres ahead."


    Under his gaze, nothing was hidden from him. ''So they really did it.'' Alex mused silently, watching as the woman and a few familiar faces lay in pods with tubes connected to their bodies.


    "Stay close."


    Alex flew forward, maintaining a speed Julia could keep up with. Again, to no one''s surprise, her connection with Alex had exponentially increased her power level, pushing her to the peak of Class D, soon to break through to Class C.


    Sometime later, Alex tore through the fold, exposing the large facility floating in the centre. It was a spherical vessel in the shape of a doughnut, large enough to house millions of people with ease.


    "Zara is prepared for us," Alex stated. "Don''t make any moves, I''ll take care of everything."


    As soon as he ended his words, his companions noticed the base hum to life, cannons appearing from its sides. All the weapons were pointed at them.


    "She can''t be serious, right?" Jaseph muttered in disbelief. "She should know this is pointless."


    "Oh, she knows..." Basso scoffed with a head shake. "She intends to buy as much time as possible for whatever she''s doing in there."


    "Well, she didn''t have to." Alex shrugged. "To make her understand the foolishness of her ways, I''ll give her all the time she needs. For now, a show is in order..."


    Alex floated forward under the proud smile of Julia and the raised brows of the leaders. They couldn''t believe how casual Alex was being right now...

 Chapter 336 Loose End (3)

    Alex''s eyes darted around the immediate surroundings of the base, feeling impressed by their ingenuity.


    Normally, weapons like that would be useless against them due to their speed limitations.


    ''Creating space tunnels at intervals eliminates those limitations.'' Alex mused with a small smile. ''And the user appears to be a space ability user. Unfortunately, it''s all pointless...''


    The tunnels were well hidden and anyone not familiar with spatial fluctuations would miss it entirely. That simple addition made the cannons much more dangerous.


    [Halt!]


    A sudden transmission through the void reached Alex and his party.


    [This is a private space. You''re trespassing.]


    "This is preposterous." Jaseph was shocked by the audacity of the people on the base. "Are they blind or do we just look like clowns to them?"


    "Beats me," Basso chuckled at the amusing display. "Let''s see how this plays out."


    The two refocused on Alex who floated ahead of them, standing tall with a relaxed and calm demeanour.


    He watched as the cannons began to light up with their killer beams, their charge steadily building.


    Seeing as the trespassers made no moves of retreating, they fired the cannons without hesitation.


    Bzzt...!


    Multiple cannons fired at once, all streaming at light speed towards Alex and his party.


    Suddenly, the beams disappeared as if they never existed and reappeared a few hundred meters away and around them. They were surrounded!


    "!"


    ''How?!''


    Basso, Jaseph and Julia felt their hearts leap out of their chest in shock. The beams came at them fast and terrifying.


    The leaders still had enough time to react as they were still Class-E hunters, but Julia was not the same.


    "Smart choice," Alex muttered as he floated forward, bringing Julia and the leaders with him.


    In his view, Zara and her goons were completing the procedure and Alex noticed a few peculiarities with the process.


    ''It''s not something that can be forced. Still, the boost they''ve gotten from the procedure is quite impressive.''


    Back in the procedure chamber, the researcher observed with bated breath as the tubes withdrew and the pods opened.


    "It''s a success.." The researcher smiled. "Ignoring some of the mutations, of course."


    The atmosphere within the chamber took on a gloomy vibe as Zara and her hunters climbed out of their pods.


    The research team members gulped as they backed away from the hunters. The collective aura they gave off was suffocating, and coupled with the trace amounts of void energy they gave off, they looked terrifying.


    Zara in particular had her skin tone change to a slight grey colour-- an effect induced by the void energy flowing through her system.


    And despite this change, she could not help but flash a victorious grin. ''This is incredible... I feel like I can do anything!''


    Compared to her current self to her level before, she could swat that version of herself away and take on her co-leaders with a single hand!


    ''So this is the kind of power that boy was carrying around.'' she clenched and unclenched her fist. ''No wonder he was so cocky.''


    She turned around to her hunters, ignoring the changes they had undergone. One had his hand phase in and out of reality while another had their eyes turn completely black with no pupils.


    Another one had their hair and eyes blazing in bluish-purple flames that dripped from their eyes like tears. When they fell on the floor, they burned through the floors like lava.


    Whatever changes they underwent, the fact remained; each one of them had an exponential increase in strength.


    "This is it." Zara proclaimed. "Right outside this base is the boy who seeks to destroy everything we''ve built to this point.


    "And through our newfound strength came from him, let''s teach him the true ways of combat. Do not hold back." She stated. "Take all the advantages you find and hammer them until he breaks!


    "Today we show them who the true rulers of this universe are!"


    Zara had a simple dream, and despite its difficulties, she worked hard to reach this point.


    On this day, she was going to test how strong her resolve was in the face of overwhelming resistance.

 Chapter 337 Loose End (4)

    A simple dream--a dream that pushed a hound woman to her limits; fighting against all odds she made it close to what she wanted.


    The dream of standing above all else in the universe.


    Discover exclusive tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Yet that simple dream was much harder than she expected. With a universe plagued with cosmic death storms, veil tears and monstrosities, the difficulty was beyond measure.


    Even with her intelligence and talents, Zara couldn''t overcome her obstacles, so she bided her time.


    It all but appeared as though her end would be the S-Tier--just like those before her. But she refused to yield. Zara used every resource at her disposal to find a way.


    And she did...


    Alexander Gray was the answer. The boy who survived a cosmic mana wave. A fantastic development, so she kept a close eye on him.


    Unfortunately, the boy had no bad bone in his body, neither did he have any desire for power, yet he was given it all. How could she accept that?!


    Still, she tried to recruit the boy and got a no for an answer. Left with no other choice, she took him for herself and finally got her hands on his blood and cells.


    Zara was finally on track to achieve her dream, and that dream drew nearer and nearer. But the boy grew too fast and somehow found out what she did.


    Left with no choice, she had to push her plans forward and somehow eliminate the boy before he became an even bigger monster.


    Yes, he defeated a void creature they had never faced before, but void creatures were mostly dumb, even with the recent signs of intelligence, Zara believed that played a role in his victory.


    "Today we show them who the true rulers of this universe are!"


    Zara turned around, her haze piercing the numerous walls to settle on the figure floating in the void with a calm demeanour.


    ''These fools have no idea what they''ve done.'' A single glance at them revealed the flaws in their procedure. ''Though very subtle and slow, their soul shield and body is breaking down. The laws aren''t harmonized.''


    "Zara..." Jaseph called out softly, struggling under the pressure. "What have you done?" The concern in his voice was hard to miss. Unfortunately...


    "Quiet!"


    She cut him short, making Jaseph flinch from her harsh tone. The woman turned her attention to Alex and smiled victoriously.


    "So, what do you think?" Zara''s sneering voice reached Alex, but he wasn''t impressed. "You aren''t the only one who can use void energy now?"


    Alex raised his eyebrows in surprise. He couldn''t believe the woman was actually saying that to him. Shaking his head, he asked the question that had been bugging him.


    "What exactly did you hope to achieve with this?" He gestured with his head. "Was it worth it?"


    Zara flashed a savage grin as she waved her hand to the side, conjuring a chaotic wave of energy that zoomed towards Alex.


    It more than doubled the intensity of her aura, pressing harder on the shoulders of the leaders who could only groan to keep the little face they had left.


    "Of course," Zara replied. "Someone like you who was given everything on a silver platter wouldn''t understand the troubles others go through just to become strong."


    "Is that so...?" Alex nodded. "And your solution to that was to abduct me to achieve that goal, right?"


    His voice took a darker turn as he withdrew his hands from behind. "Let''s see how successful that goal was, shall we?"


    There was no need for long talk. What has been done could not be taken back. Each was a different path that had no chance of ever converging.


    Zara''s men quickly spread out and took their fighting stance. Zara still had that smirk on her lips as her gaze shifted from Alex to Julia...


    ''Yeah... why don''t we?''

 Chapter 338 Loose End (5)

    Jason and the other hunters assumed their Voidflare form, once again shocking the leaders and Julia.


    The surrounding void trembled under the sheer intensity of their combined might. Everything within millions of kilometers trembled and were the base a few thousand kilometers closer, it would have been reduced to debris.


    ''Tsk! Why am I even surprised?'' Basso gritted his teeth under the overwhelming pressure the hunters exuded. ''Can''t believe a few cells from Alex can make them this strong!'' His trembling gaze turned to Alexander.


    The boy in question observed the actions of the hunters with an expressionless face, taking note of the damage they were doing to themselves.


    ''Igniting their mana with void energy is speeding up their breakdown.'' Alex noted calmly. His gaze shifted to Zara who was eyeing Julia in a subtle way. ''Hmph! Try that and see what happens.''


    Suddenly, all the hunters with the exception of Zara, spatially shifted and appeared all around Alex. Each hunter drew upon abilities, aiming for different spots on Alex.


    They held nothing back! However, they were in for a rude awakening.


    Despite the obscene boost in power and increased number of abilities, they were going against the original, and only a madman would believe they stood a chance.


    And Zara knew that, but she wanted to see for herself and she wasn''t the only one. Zara wanted to see where she stood with her newfound power.


    Then it finally happened, yet no one saw what happened! It all happened too fast for anyone to see!


    "Ugh!"


    A collective groan of pain echoed around the gathered awakened. One moment, the hunters were blazing with murderous intent, hell-bent on taking Alex, yet none of that happened!


    "!"


    Basso, Jaseph and Zara stared at the injured hunters with wide eyes, unable to grasp anything. Then they turned to look at the root of their observation.


    Yet the person remained in place like he was casually taking in a scenic view.@@@@


    "Would you look at that?" Alex''s voice oozed mockery, snapping them out of their shocked state. "Your newfound strength didn''t amount to much."


    Around Alexander were the hunters, all shuddering from whatever damage Alex had imparted on them. They bled from their orifices, groaning and moaning from the agony.


    ''He defeated them all without moving a muscle! All that power boost and for what? Nothing!''


    They almost felt sorry for Zara. Truly a sad scene to witness. Zara had completely surpassed them in terms of strength and power, yet... The two leaders couldn''t help but see Alexander in a different light.


    And in that light his back looked broader than usual, standing tall and above all. ''Now that is the power of an absolute...the power of an overlord...''


    Basso and Jaseph exchanged a glance and understood what had to be done. There was no more doubt as only one path remained.


    Ignoring the existential dilemma the leaders were going through, Alex approached Julia who was slightly shaken.


    The girl only caught a glimpse of Zara only when she appeared before her, and the crazy look in Zara''s eyes frightened her deeply.


    "You okay?" Alex drew her into a hug, placing an affectionate kiss on her forehead.


    "Mm," Julia nodded, burying her face in his chest. "I''m glad to be with you right now."


    "There''s always a part of me inside you," Alex assured her. "Don''t ever forget that."


    "Yes..." Julia felt the overwhelming love Alex had for her through their bond. It warmed her heart and settled her fears.


    "Ahem."


    A loud throat clearing from the leaders broke their moment as Alex turned to face them.


    Suddenly, Basso and Jaseph adopted a serious look as they took a knee, bowing down to Alexander with utmost sincerity in their hearts.


    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    They had completely acknowledged his strength and set aside their pride. Taking a knee was the only way they knew to express the awe they felt for him.


    "We submit ourselves to you. Alexander." The two said at the same time, their tone filled with admiration and respect. "You have proven beyond a shadow of doubt what lies in your heart and we would be fools not to see that.


    "From this day onward, we live and fight at your will..."

 Chapter 339 Gray Eminence (1)

    Alex revealed a small smile seeing the heartfelt pledge of the two leaders. He saw this coming the moment they witnessed how he effortlessly defeated Zara.


    While he had no intention of ruling, the pledge of the leaders would make things easier for everyone--especially the members of The Order.


    Alex stepped forward, slowly approaching the leaders who still had their heads lowered. A wave of his hand lifted them to their feet as he came to stand a little over two meters before them.


    "I appreciate the sentiment," Alex spoke with the same elegance he walked with. "But you already know I have no intention of becoming the leader."


    "And you don''t have to, Alexander." Basso replied as the two men gave a polite bow. "Leave the administration to us and focus on your mission. The only thing that has changed will be us reporting to you as you wish."


    Alexander had essentially become the Gray Eminence--the being with power and influence behind the scenes. He didn''t have to do anything, but whatever he said would affect everyone within the empire.


    The behaviour of the leaders took a complete 180-degree turn, and they found nothing wrong with it. The three men stared at each other as their stares did the rest of the talking. Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    Alex was glad all the nonsense came to an end while Basso and Jaseph studied Alex''s demeanour carefully.


    And now that they were paying attention, Alex appeared unfathomable to them--like had attained an unreachable state of existence.


    "You don''t see the world the same way as we see it, do you?" Jaseph couldn''t help but ask after staring at Alexander for several seconds. "No wonder you aren''t phased by a lot of things..."


    In response, Alex raised his right hand and pointed a finger at them. "It will take some time but you will eventually understand." For a moment, the two were confused until a sudden thread of light rushed into them.


    They instinctively flinched at the action but quickly settled down when they felt a wave of power burst within them. It instantly changed them on a fundamental level as they immediately sensed the different energy they wielded within themselves.


    ''Void energy!'' They knew it the moment they felt it and it was intoxicating. ''How?!''@@@@


    "Whatever madness drove you to come this far ends here." The grim tone in Alex''s voice sent a shiver down her spine.


    "Fuck you and your righteous farce!" Zara cursed, forcefully putting her fears aside. "Do you have any idea what I had to give to get to this level?!" She couldn''t hold back her tears anymore.


    It wasn''t fair--none of this was. Why should he be given everything while she had to fight for his scraps? Why wasn''t she the one who was chosen instead?


    Did the universe not see her?! The woman had a heart full of grievances to share, but there was no point going over everything.


    Basso and Jaseph couldn''t bear to see their companion break down to such an extent. It was heartbreaking, and despite her actions, they weren''t saints themselves so they knew how hurt she was.


    However, that was them...


    "...."


    Alex could still deduce her reasoning without even knowing the full story. And in all honesty, it didn''t make sense to him.


    Maybe he was born differently or saw things differently. Whatever the case, Zara''s goals were just illusions--dreams of false grandeur and power.


    ''Is there really something to ruling over people?'' Alex mused while he stared at her coldly. ''Or is it just about the feeling of power? I can''t understand it.''


    Even after being recognized as the Gray Eminence, he felt no different. There was no superior feeling or anything as such. Everything was just as normal.


    "I''m sorry that you feel that way." Alex said, closing his eyes for a moment. "But all this may have begun because you wished for power.


    "Maybe the universe did you wrong by giving you that gift." His tone became softer at the end while he stepped forward. "And maybe you might find your true self without that burden..."

 Chapter 340 Gray Eminence (2)

    Zara''s heart skipped a beat as her tears stopped almost instantly. The words Alexander uttered were clear to everyone present, once again shocking them.


    "What...?" Zara muttered just to be sure she heard right. "What do you mean?" The woman tried to back away as Alex approached her.


    "Stay away from me!" She struggled and tried to circulate her mana but to no avail. "No, please. Don''t!"


    Zara cried harder as Alex placed a hand on her forehead. She continued to plead but Alex paid no heed.


    "The modifications you did yourself are slowly killing you," Alex explained. "This is the only way..."


    Of course, that was a lie. He could reverse the cell integration she and her hunters did and still leave her with her abilities.


    Under the gloomy looks of Basso and Jaseph, Alex''s hand and eyes glowed golden--all aesthetics. Still, he needed those around to understand the depth of his abilities.


    He wasn''t going to kill them, but he had to instil absolute fear in them. No one wanted to lose what they worked so hard for.


    "Ah...!!!"


    Zara screamed in despair as the power she cultivated left her body, dissipating into space. The hidden damages she didn''t even know she had all disappeared, returning her to her normal self.


    Alex had created an atmosphere around them, shielding her from the cosmic radiations and equilibrating the pressure.


    He did, however, leave her with her young appearance despite her age. But everyone present immediately saw through the facade.


    She may have appeared like nothing changed, but Zara couldn''t be more mortal.


    "Ah..." Zara cried louder than ever, tears streaking down her cheeks like a river. "My...my..."


    She couldn''t complete her thoughts. The feeling of weakness that washed over her nearly crippled her psyche.


    Gulp


    The leaders and other hunters couldn''t help but swallow hard. They stared at Alex like some kind of monster, but there was nothing they could do to escape.


    Having no choice in the matter, they could only grit their teeth and accept it. Of course, there were the stubborn ones who believed they were special.


    Unfortunately, those fools were shown the errors of their ways. They were stripped of everything they owned, leaving them with nothing but a chance to start all over. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Once a degree of order returned to the ruling class, the leaders turned their attention to organizing the empire-wide conference.


    And to no surprise of theirs, the common appearance of void creatures had significantly decreased.


    The Order was finally put to work and they did wonders. They went wherever Alexander pointed them.


    The S-Tier void creatures they encountered? Their S-Tiers dealt with them like they were toddlers.


    The top hunters in the organization had gotten a mad boost in power that placed them above the S-Tiers.


    Whether it was inside a veiled space, they ventured. Whether it was an area plagued with cosmic storms, they fought with no fears.


    Resources were now easier to obtain with the dangers taken out of the way. Members of the order finally realized what they signed up for was very genuine.


    Unfortunately, getting blessed by Alexander was not something they could all have without proving themselves.


    Elina had suggested making that gift a reward for the hunters. Making it easily accessible would diminish its significance.


    Of course, Alex knew this and had no qualms about taking back what was given. Additionally, he could see what was in a person''s heart, so that was not much of a problem.


    As things progressed, the people began to see things were changing and the incidence of void creatures and cosmic storms plaguing their universe was diminishing.


    Then the leaders--now reduced to two--released an announcement to address the state of affairs and what to expect moving forward.


    Naturally, people were sceptical despite what was happening, but when the announcement mentioned Alexander being the principal person to address them, it raised a lot of questions, stirring their curiosity.


    Finally, the day arrived and Alex was to address the people all over the empire from the capital.


    ''Time to put an end to the madness...''

 Chapter 341 Live Freely

    As Alexander stood before the numerous displays that showed some of the gathered masses of the Galactic Empire, he could see the fear in their eyes¡ªthe weight of despair that had settled over them like an unshakable shadow.


    Some gathered along the streets, others in restaurants and places of gathering while others watched from the comfort of their homes.


    And like many, his family and friends were gathered at the Gray estate, watching as Alex stood behind the podium, cutting a heroic figure described in tales.


    Behind him were two hunters, Hunter Zol and Hunter Mason. These two volunteered for the role as they had known Alex the most since the beginning of his journey.


    They were also well-known figures by the people, and their confident stance and presence aided in calming the people''s hearts.


    The people had lived too long under the looming threat of annihilation, knowing that at any moment, a rift could open and void creatures would spill forth, tearing through their cities, their homes, and their very existence.@@@@


    They had grown accustomed to the silence before the storm, living each day as if it might be their last. But this was not how they were meant to live.


    Alexander stepped forward, his voice carrying across the address systems, strong and unwavering.


    "People of the Galactic Empire," he called, and the murmur of the crowd quieted. "I know the fear that grips your hearts... I see the way you walk your streets, waiting for the next attack, dreading the moment the sky splits apart.


    "You have lived with the knowledge that everything you love could be taken from you in an instant. But hear me now¡ªthis is not the end."


    He let his words settle, scanning the faces before him. He needed them to believe, to see what he saw¡ªthat fear was not their master.


    "Fear is a weapon," he continued. "If we allow it to control us, we have already lost. But we are not a people who cower in the face of darkness.


    "We are not meant to merely survive¡ªwe are meant to live. To build, to dream, to reach for the stars, just as we always have." Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    A murmur rippled through the crowd, uncertainty mixing with something else¡ªhope.


    "Alexander is one of a kind, isn''t he?" Elina commented to the leaders she stood with.


    "Yes..." Basso nodded with a calm expression. He didn''t show it, but he was just as touched. "But will he be able to do what he said?"


    Naturally, he knew how powerful Alexander was, but what he set out to do was a universal task of insurmountable proportions.


    "Hmph!" Elina snorted. "I''m surprised you still doubt what he is capable of. The gift he has given you is far more than you can imagine.


    "The only way to grow stronger with it is if you grasp the underlying nuances. Only then would you appreciate the power he wields."


    Though Elina said so herself, even she was not sure how to proceed. She knew it was there, but she just didn''t know how to push it further.


    She knew she could ask Alexander, and maybe he could nudge her in the right direction, but she didn''t want to.


    ''I''ll figure it out myself...'' Elina added inwardly.


    "Only time will tell.." Basso replied, his gaze on Alexander''s back. "For now, let''s deal with the remaining void creatures within the bounds of the empire."


    The others nodded in understanding while the people continued to celebrate the message.


    It was a truly inspiring sight.


    Once satisfied with the people''s reaction, Alexander concluded his message. It was time to get back to work.


    He needed to put some things in order and then focus on what he said he would do.


    ''But first, someone needs to wake up.'' Alex thought silently. ''I need some answers.''

 Chapter 342 Awakening The Visitor

    Alex hadn''t had the time to focus on a stranger when he had a lot to deal with.


    Even now, he hadn''t begun his plan for protecting the empire. However, with the forces of the empire and that of The Order handling the void creatures, he could move forward.


    "This is it." Zol gestured to the planet floating before them. "There have been no new updates even till this point."


    Beside him was Alex, Mason, Charlotte, Evelyn and a few others from The Order. These hunters were here either because they had some familiarity with the visitor or were there to boost their numbers.


    With all of them juiced up by Alexander, they were no longer their former selves. Each one of them had become incredibly strong, far surpassing anyone else in the same realm.


    "Let''s proceed." Alex nodded and flew towards the planet under the guild of Zol.


    The planet itself didn''t have much as it was used purposely for storage and research. Aside from the plant, animal and water life, there was barely anything happening.


    Inside the facility, the hunters moved straight to the area holding the sleeping hunter.


    Alex came to stand before the viewing glass that revealed the chamber where the Catwoman lay.


    Because of the ice surrounding her, the room''s temperature reached absurd levels of cold that beings below C-Tier would freeze to death.


    ''There is barely any trace of laws within her ice shell.'' Alex observed with a calm gaze. ''She hasn''t grasped the laws yet, and her soul is exposed to manipulations.''


    Like he had figured, if he could manipulate the soul of any being by bypassing the shell, then it was possible to make that shell even more robust.


    That was exactly what Alex had done to himself and those close to him. It took a few days but Void Energy didn''t disappoint.


    Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    He put together a few regulations regarding his shell, making it incredibly difficult to break through and still maintain its usual activity.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t see through her void core into her inner realm. Still...


    The hunters tensed up as they took on a fighting stance, ready to act should the woman decide to attack first.


    The Catwoman was first confused as she noticed where she was. But as her memories of what happened to her came rushing back, she abruptly stood up and unleashed the full extent of her aura.


    The void trembled under the weight of her crushing presence, feeling as if the fabric of spacetime would be ripped apart.


    However, before it could spread to the hunters, Alex raised his left hand and made a clenching fist gesture, instantly putting a protective ward a couple of billion kilometres around her.


    The ward locked the space and blocked the aura from spreading any further. His action immediately caught the Catwoman''s attention as she turned to Alex with wide eyes.


    "#-$&@_$)_-#_#)" The Catwoman said, but no one understood a word. "@$#_@$$."


    Seeing the stoic expression of Alexander and the cautious ones of the surrounding hunters, the Catwoman pondered on what to do.


    However, most of her attention was on Alexander as she felt an uneasy feeling in her gut.


    ''He''s not giving off any aura at all...'' The Catwoman gulped slightly. ''It''s like he''s a normal human you''ll find anywhere.


    ''And how do I tell them I mean no harm?'' As she thought this, she noticed Alex walking towards her, occasionally shifting through space to cover more distance.


    His demeanor was frighteningly calm and this made her cautious of what Alexander could do to her. But as a Veilwalker herself, she stood her ground.


    Alexa arrived before the woman a second later. A wave of his hand cleaned the caked blood spots on her flawless skin, healed her injuries and replaced her clothes with something modern and his universe style.


    For a moment, the Catwoman thought it was an attack as she couldn''t see through him or his intent. However, seeing what Alexander did, she looked at him a bit differently.


    ''Maybe I am just being paranoid and they are simply taking precautions against a stranger...''


    Still...


    If there was one thing Catwoman knew for certain, it was that Alexander was far stronger than she was.

 Chapter 343 Language Barrier

    Observing the cautious attitude of the woman, Alex smiled as he attempted the first step of establishing communications.


    ''Energy is versatile and with it, anything can be achieved.'' Alex theorized. ''But for that to happen, I have to be able to infuse my intent into the surrounding energies.


    ''And if she is as perceptive as I am, then she should be able to understand what I''m saying.''


    As the standoff continued, a portion of Alex''s awareness went to work.


    ''The link between the soul and body allows for inner thoughts. And any intelligent being can do that.


    ''So if my thoughts are energy waves that my brain interprets, then I can send those waves directly to her.''


    With no robust soul guard, it was easy to send that energy wave, so Alex did just that.


    Under the seemingly calm expression of the Catwoman, she saw a sudden wave ripple out of Alexander''s head, reaching her instantaneously.


    The Catwoman instinctively recoiled in an attempt to evade the wave, but it hit her regardless. And just as panic was about to set in, she heard a voice in her head.


    Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    ''You have no reason to be afraid. We''re not here to harm you.'' The Catwoman''s eyes shook from the shock, staring directly at Alexander. But the message didn''t end there.@@@@


    ''I have a way... a device that can teach you my language in record time, eliminating that barrier. If you''re willing, give me a nod and I''ll proceed.''


    She couldn''t believe something like that was possible. ''I still have a long way to go.'' she thought.


    However, another side thought emerged. ''If a being like him was around all this time, then where was he when I was fighting that monstrosity?''


    Driven by her own desires to understand a few things, she gazed at Alexander and gave a firm nod in acceptance.


    ''Amazing...'' Cassandra thought in a daze as her eyes caught on to the subtle shift and changes in the energies. ''It doesn''t appear to be the use of an ability either!''


    Talk about being impressed. She wasn''t sure how Alexander was doing but she knew one thing. ''If he can, then I can too!''


    "Please," Alex gestured to the seat at the other end while he went to sit at the opposite end.


    Zol and the others joined them a moment later. Whatever tension they carried earlier was nowhere to be seen. Just as Cassandra had noticed, they did too.


    Alexander was stronger...


    Looking at the faces around the table, Cassandra recognized a few faces, recalling the last fight she had before falling under.


    ''They''re all vassals to Alexander...'' Cassandra wasn''t surprised, however, they were far stronger than the vassals she had in her universe.


    The thought of her own universe soured her mood, something Alex didn''t miss. With her thoughts and soul fluctuations similar to what he was used to, he could now deduce what she was thinking.


    "We can postpone the chat if you need some time alone." Alex proposed, catching her off guard.


    "Oh, no. It''s fine." She dismissed it with a wave of her hand. "We can proceed."


    "Mm," Alex nodded before saying. "As you''re already aware, we''re similar. But putting that aside for a moment, it''s clear you''re not a native of this universe."


    Alex looked at his companions, prompting Cassandra to do the same. She noticed two distinct biology, three if she counted those with dark sclera.


    ''The ones with horns are larger than the ones without. But aside from that, there isn''t too much difference.''


    Even though she looked like them, her ears and tail gave her race away. So even a child could tell she did not belong.


    Cassandra closed her eyes momentarily to gather her thoughts. To her, everything happened not too long ago, so despite the way she looked, she was still heartbroken from losing her universe.


    "Just like you in this universe, I am or rather was the Veilwalker in mine..." the catwoman began with a small sigh.

 Chapter 344 Losing Everything

    "...I was the Veilwalker in mine," The woman steeled her resolve, her gaze locked in Alex''s.


    "When I was no older than fourteen, a cosmic mana wave swept over my home world, claiming the lives of everyone, including my parents.


    "I was the only survivor and that was only because I was chosen."


    Everyone at the table understood what she meant as Alex had undergone the same thing.


    ''But she lost everything from the start.'' Alex wasn''t sure if he would have been the same had he gone through something like that. ''Compared to her, I had it easy.''


    Alex came out of his thoughts as he listened to the Catwoman continue her story. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    "My universe isn''t as technologically advanced as yours, but we had our own ways of reaching other worlds within the chaos.


    "My universe was primarily for beings like me--The Beastkins. Races with animal features and abilities. There were catkins like myself, foxkin, rabbitkin, etcetera. But that matters little now. They''re all gone."


    A trace of guilt flashed in her eyes, the pain of losing everything stabbing her deeper than any knife could.


    "Things weren''t harmonized like yours as well. There was conflict everywhere despite the threat of void creatures and cosmic storms.


    "Greedy beings only interested in power and ruling controlled nearly all the resources. People had to fight tooth and nail just to get a bit more resources for the next day."


    Cassandra closed her eyes again, the memories playing within her mind like it was yesterday.


    Her words made the hunters realize just how easy they had it. Then again, they weren''t any better in the beginning and only came together to fight a common enemy.


    Unfortunately, not all universes chose that path.


    "Fortunately for me and unfortunate for others, I got my hands on a small void core that triggered the ability to call for a cosmic mana wave.


    "That was when I began to increase my powers. And with that power..." Cassandra took a brief pause for dramatic effect. "... I forced every power to yield."


    Cassandra narrowed her eyes at that reply but then a question that skipped her mind came back.


    "Wait," The Catwoman raised her hand. "How many years have passed since then?" She was a little over 100 years old, so for Alex to be at the stage he was, it should be at least half a century.


    However, the response she got left her in a state of absolute shock and disbelief.


    "It''s been a little over six years since then..." Zol replied.


    "What...?" Cassandra was in doubt. She looked at Alex only to see him nod. "Th-that can''t be true..."


    She stared at Alexander like he was staring at a monster. ''Was there a difference among Veilwalkers or have things changed since I went to sleep?''


    Unfortunately for her, most of her time was spent fighting instead of learning about herself and what she could do.


    "I don''t know what to tell you, but not much time has passed since then." Alex shrugged. "But there are a few things missing in your narration.


    "How did you know about the existence of other Veilwalkers and vassals?"


    Universes he could dismiss as he had the same vision. But he only knew about what he was only after Elina told him.


    And with the woman''s non-existent understanding of laws, he wondered how she knew or was even able to make vassals.


    The question added to her disbelief, but it also made sense as she only knew sometime after she conquered her universe.


    Cassandra regained her composure after some time and replied.


    "That''s because I had a few visitors to my universe as well." She sighed. "They called themselves servants of The Supreme Walker and were a part of a coalition of universes under one banner."


    "Supreme Walker?" Alex echoed with raised brows. This was news to him and the others.


    "Yes." She nodded, her expression growing slightly dark. "And they were incredibly strong. They..."

 Chapter 345 Overlord

    "They were clearly not natives, but somehow could speak our language fluently." Though she didn''t see their appearance, their forms were different at a glance.


    "They weren''t like us--that was obvious at a glance, yet the brief exchange I had with them could make you believe otherwise."


    Cassandra gulped recalling the experience. For the first time since she realized what she was, she was scared.


    "Those people came with an offer." Cassandra continued a second later. "They proposed I join them and pledge my loyalty to the Supreme.


    "The weird thing was that they were clearly up to something when I encountered them."


    Alex furrowed his brows, not liking what he heard. He and the others didn''t have to be geniuses to understand what that Supreme Walker was up to.


    ''And to be strong enough to make her scared...'' Alex couldn''t help but focus on that point. ''That being is focusing on something else entirely when all universes are likely going through the same thing.''


    But then, recalling the arrangements of universes he saw, he had a feeling some universes were more powerful than others. That was troublesome.


    Despite his thoughts on ruling, he had no intention of submitting to some random person who was not even from his home.


    ''I may not be strong enough,'' he frowned. ''At least not yet. There are still a few things to look at.''


    His passive absorption still continued, but it seems time may not be on his side. ''Time to put that into motion.''


    He split a sliver of his consciousness--his soul, sending it to the far reaches of his universe, right in the centre of a veil tear where he conjured a body for it.


    The second Alex looked into the chaotic true void and back to the universe. He had a theory of how chaotic energies were being organized.


    From there, he intended to study the veil tears and how to close them. Then he created a solid space fold around the area.


    The created private space stretched many billions of kilometres where Alex sat and closed his eyes.


    Moreover, he needed to complete his comprehension of the remaining universal laws while switching his passive refinement to active.


    "I''m afraid not," Alex replied, sending the core towards the woman.


    Cassandra made the core hover above her palm as she studied it closely. There was a feeling of rejection in her as if this was not meant for living beings.


    ''Strange...''


    Try as she might, she couldn''t deduce anything about the black core and turned to Alex for an explanation.


    "I think it''s a new addition to powerful void creatures. When that creature used it in its attack, it nearly killed me and the pain was no joke either."


    "What...?"


    The hunters muttered collectively. This was news to them. Since Alex did not say anything about his battle with that void creature, they had no idea what he went through.


    They only knew he survived and that was all they needed to know. Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Just how many things is he keeping now?'' Zol couldn''t help but think to himself. ''The boy I watched grow up is no longer the same. Something is fundamentally different about him.''


    Power definitely changed people and did in many ways, not just corruption. That was Alexander. With his perception of his world, things were never the same.


    "I see..." Cassandra muttered. "Have you tried anything with it?"


    "A couple of things," Alex replied. "It doesn''t allow for ability absorption and the energy it contains can''t be used in any technology."


    Cassandra nodded as he stared at the core. Unlike Alexander, she hadn''t tapped into her capabilities and Alex intends to correct that.


    ''She''s lost her universe and has nowhere to go.'' Alex thought inwardly. ''Maybe this can be her new home. Then again, it has to be her choice...''


    He would have to ask if she intended to stay, but Alex had a feeling she would. At least until she had a good grasp of her abilities.


    "But there is something else about the core..." Alex added, catching everyone''s attention once again.


    "The core..."

 Chapter 346 New Home

    "The core seems to act like a beacon whenever it''s outside my storage space."


    "What?!" Cassandra stepped back from the core like it was a contagious infection. "Then why is it still floating before me?"


    Alex flashed a small smile, his eyes seeing things all the others couldn''t. Under his gaze, he saw the black essence leaking out.@@@@


    It didn''t look random but headed towards a specific direction, a place he intended to visit soon.


    "That''s because I''ve created an isolated field around the core." He said casually. "That essence isn''t going anywhere without my permission."


    "..."


    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    Cassandra was left speechless and impressed at the same time. "How are you able to do all this in just six years?" The Catwoman was beginning to feel inadequate.


    "These are all things I can teach you if you stay." He casually dropped the boom, not surprising his companions. He did, however, leave the woman speechless for the nth time.


    For several seconds, the Catwoman stared at Alexander like he was the strangest being she''d ever met while he took back the black core, keeping it in his storage.


    "Are you serious?" Cassandra had to ask. "Despite everything, I''m a stranger. Do you not fear what I could do to you if I were to ever surpass you?"


    She was homeless and had nothing to herself, except her status as a Walker. She knew what she could potentially become as the evidence was standing right before her.


    But Alex didn''t seem to consider that option. ''Or never saw me as a threat to begin with.''


    She didn''t know how to feel about that. Still... It was a nice gesture.


    "There isn''t exactly anything you''d want if you see what I see..." Alex flashed a small smile. "It''s one of the reasons I''m surprised about that Supreme Walker being you mentioned."


    Maybe there was something he wasn''t seeing, but as far as he was concerned, being the master of a universe didn''t matter to him.


    ''Yeah, definitely not the same Alex.'' Zol finally accepted the truth before him. The words coming out of Alexander''s lips were unlike him.


    The air of maturity around the boy he once knew evoked strange feelings in his heart, almost like a parent feeling proud about their child''s growth.


    If he was sending them away, then it meant whatever was about to happen was beyond them.


    Several portals opened before them, straight to the designated territories of each hunter, and without delay, the hunters walked through them.


    "Stay safe." Zol said as he stepped inside.


    "Always..." Alex replied as the portals closed behind them.


    Once the two Veilwalkers remained, Alex turned towards the veil tear while the platform beneath them dissolved into motes of energy.


    "Come on," Alex gestured for Cassandra to follow as he floated forward. "I want to see how fast you can move."


    Both could teleport, but where was the fun in that? The veil tear was still forming. They had a bit of time.


    "Is that a challenge?" Cassandra raised her brows with a smirk.


    "Not really," Alex smirked. "You should know by now, you can''t beat me."


    "Not yet, anyway." Cassandra didn''t deny it. "But I''m still very fast..."


    Saying that, she took off explosively, dispelling the surrounding energies for trillions of kilometres.


    "Catch me if you can!" Cassandra''s voice echoed, making Alex chuckle.


    "You asked for it." Alex shook his head.


    The Catwoman had already closed hundreds of light years already, but the moment Alex took off, it was like he never left her side.


    "What did I tell you?" Alex taunted as he flew by her side. A moment later, he disappeared faster than Cassandra could react, leaving her wide-mouthed.


    What''s more, the spot he took off from remained still as if Alex never made a move.


    ''So that''s how fast I can become.'' Cassandra observed with excitement brimming within her. ''A new home, huh?''


    A small smile graced her features as she ignited her mana and took her Voidflare form, exponentially increasing her power, yet Alex was all but gone.

 Chapter 347 Very Least

    Mars, Knight Mansion


    While it''s only been a few days, life in general was returning to normal.


    People were coming out more often, businesses were reopening and students were going to school.


    Life seems to be returning to everyone. All this as a result of words spoken by a young boy--a boy who a few years ago was still struggling to find his way forward.


    Ross was with Julia, Ethan and one other member of his unit. As he stared out the window of their training hall, he couldn''t help but recall how things were back then.


    ''A lot has changed since his return.'' Ross pondered with folded arms over his chest. ''I can feel the connection and its benefits. To think this was the kind of power flowing through him.''


    He broke a small smile at the thought. But just as quickly as it came, it disappeared.


    ''The gap between us is too wide. We need to catch up. And soon...''


    "What''s on your mind, Ross?" Julia came to stand by his side and staring out the window at nothing in particular. "You''ve been out of it since we began training."


    "It''s that obvious, huh?" Ross sighed while Julia shrugged. "I''m just feeling so useless right now.


    "We all began at the same time, but Alex has shot forward faster than we can keep up."


    Julia knew exactly how Ross was feeling as he wasn''t the only one. Of course, to Julia, it didn''t really make a difference.@@@@


    ''We can no longer accompany him like we used to. Until we can at least be at the S-Tier, we''d only be liabilities.''


    "I think you know what we must do, right?" Julia looked sideways at Ross who nodded in response.


    "The only thing we can do is cultivate."


    With the connection formed with Alexander, they were stronger than ever and had a boost to their absorption speed. They were all close to breaking through.


    And despite the boost they received, they can only speed cultivate for so long. It would still take years to make breakthroughs after breakthroughs.


    "Yeah." Julia nodded. "Right now James and my Dad are consolidating their realm via hunting powerful void creatures and would be joining Alex''s band of S-Tier hunters.


    Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "And they would still require years to achieve a level sufficient enough to follow him around."


    Her words were clear. They had a long road ahead of them and might not do anything significant for years to come.


    Without delay, he opened multiple portals to different points on the empire and did a quick sweep of the territory.


    Only after confirming none of the tears he was sensing were opening within the bounds of the empire did his heart relax a bit.


    Again, Cassandra sensed those veil tears only after a second had passed.


    "Oh no..." the catwoman muttered with a troubled look. "There''s at least six years of the same signature!"


    "Eight to be precise." Alex corrected, his posture and demeanour showing nothing but calm.


    "How are you this calm?" Cassandra couldn''t make sense of this. "Whatever is coming could potentially destroy your universe!"


    To call this world her new home only to lose it moments never crossed her mind. Sure, Alexander was strong, but they could be facing eight universe ending void creatures.


    EIGHT!


    "There''s no use panicking." Alex''s reply was just as cool. "I don''t think this phenomenon is normal."


    The way the veil tears appeared as though to surround him was very informing.


    ''The veil tears seem to be equidistant to the location we just came from. Almost as if they sensed the black core and came.


    ''I misjudged. Perhaps stopping the essence didn''t really stop the cores.''


    Thinking back to his observations, Alex realized that the core was losing essence towards a certain direction.


    ''But losing essence and knowing its location via affinity is a completely different thing.''


    "What do we do?" Cassandra''s question snapped him out of his thoughts. "You have a plan, right?"


    "Not really." Alex shook his head. "But I have a feeling they''re here for me or should I say us.


    "The best we can do is take whatever fight is about to happen outside the universe."


    Alex turned to the woman. "And you need to let go of your core. Forget the passive absorption for now. You''ll need it."


    Cassandra swallowed hard and did as she was told. Abruptly, a swirling energy storm was created around the woman, marking her start of absorption.


    "Come on," Alex said as he spatially shifted himself and Cassandra back to the location where they had the meeting and took a seat in the void.


    "Tell me, Cassandra. What do you think about the appearing veil tears...?"

 Chapter 348 Foreign Signature

    Alexander''s question sounded a bit odd given the situation they found themselves in. But the Catwoman knew that question wasn''t baseless.


    Her mind spun rapidly as she considered the actions Alex took to this point.


    ''The veil tears seem to appear around the surroundings almost equal to this exact location. That''s why he returned here.


    ''But why?'' As she recalled what happened here, her mind shifted to the black core as everything finally clicked.


    "It''s the core, isn''t it?" Cassandra guessed and Alex nodded. "But how did they know if you blocked the essence?"


    "Because of this." Alex retrieved the core a second time, making the Catwoman look at him like a madman. "Relax... they''re already here. There''s no point hiding it."


    The black core spun around, slightly above his right palm, pulsing with its black essence. The surrounding space appeared to distort from time to time, showing just how much energy was ck trained within its lattice.


    "This black essence is a new addition to the void creatures from what I can tell." He explained with a serious gaze. "And you and I know the only way for these things to evolve is through that monstrosity."


    Alex didn''t have to tell the woman what he was referring to.


    "It should be similar to how we make vassals."


    This finally got the woman surprised. ''How come I didn''t think of it! The answer was right in front of us and had he not drawn my attention to it, I would have missed it!''@@@@


    Now she was convinced Veilwalkers were all not the same.


    ''If we can tell where our vassals are, then why can''t that thing do the same.'' she reasoned. ''And it must know that only Veilwalkers can even defeat those void creatures.''


    Seeing the light of realization and soul fluctuations, Alex knew the woman finally got it.


    ''But there''s something off about the veil tears.'' Alex thought inwardly.


    Since he returned here, he hadn''t taken his senses off the veil tears, making sure he didn''t miss anything.


    ''Among the eight, three of them have slightly different signatures.'' His eyes shifted to the Catwoman. ''Just like her.''


    Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    Alex could only see one conclusion from that observation.


    A resounding screech echoed through the void, shaking space as it travelled at insane speeds.


    The creature resembled a black inky spider with so many eyes that it could induce trypophobia. And it gave off the same black essence from the core.


    Following the first creature, four more popped open, revealing the rest of the void creatures.


    "Why does this feel like someone is sending assassins after you?" Cassandra looked on nervously as she got ready for a fight.


    Alex on the other hand, was focused on the last three veil tears that hadn''t popped yet.


    "That''s because it is..." He replied. "Start with your Voidflare state, don''t hold back. Give them room and you might be wiped out before you even know what hit you."


    Cassandra did exactly that while Alex''s clothes slowly morphed into his favourite armour, the lighting giving it an aesthetic and cool vibe.


    The armour hummed to life as Alex replicated it to the basic computer codes built in to regulate its function.


    "I''ll create an opening. If they prove too much for you, focus on evading and understanding them," Alex instructed, his senses still honed in on those three. "Godspeed."


    Saying that, Alex sped off towards the spider, his right hand glowing brightly as he conjured a spear charged with the law of Absolute Oblivion--what he called it.


    Reaching a few light years away from the incoming void creature, Alex brandished his spear and hurled it towards the creature.


    Whoosh..!!!


    Instantly, the spear reached the void creature as it exploded with absolute power, blasting a huge chunk of it into chaos and sending the rest back into the veil.


    In the wake of his spear throw, space was torn asunder, messing with the fundamental structure of the laws.


    Without manually repairing that area, it was bound to remain a broken and dangerous zone for all living beings.


    Gulp.


    Cassandra almost missed the attack as it moved too fast, and the destructive power was out of the universe. Even the creature failed to respond!


    ''No wonder he said to take the fight outside.''


    Under her gaze, she watched as Alex conjured another spear, repeating the same action and sending another one back to where they came from.


    And all that occurred in the span of a second stretched infinitely.

 Chapter 349 What It Means

    The moment Alex took out two void creatures back into the true void, the others acted quickly.


    A void creature resembling a gigantic eyeball with numerous tendrils opened its disgusting maws and fired a dark beam at Alex.


    The killer beam ripped through the void, instantly arriving before him. But he was prepared.@@@@


    Alex spun around as he pointed out his left hand, bending space to his will. The space before him swirled and tore open, creating a portal that led straight to the same creature.


    BOOM...!!!


    As fast as the beam came, it struck the side of the void creature like a speeding train, ripping through its own body. The attack left a huge wound on the creature as it bellowed in agony before being sent flying.


    Two more flew in, attempting to take him in close combat. Claws and fangs closed in on his position, barely any time elapsing from one moment to the next.


    Still, Alex retained his calm and composed demeanour. He swirled his spear behind him and raised his left hand.


    Instantly, he tapped into the fundamental laws of space as he infinitely stretched the distance between himself and the void creatures, and simultaneously manipulated the creatures'' locations to eclipse.


    Different points in space all eclipsing at one point was insane as it was paradoxical. Alex''s understanding of spatial laws had improved significantly.


    Once the creatures were trapped and aligned for him, he brandished his spear and aimed it at one of them, and at the same time all of them.


    Finally, he unleashed the spear, instantly reaching the void creatures and tearing mountainous-sized wounds in them; body parts that were gone forever.


    Another wave of his hand sent all those creatures hurtling into the veil tear. While not dead, they were injured and weakened severely, more than enough for Cassandra to handle.


    And in all that time, barely a second, Cassandra looked on in a daze. She couldn''t believe how efficiently Alex handled the void creatures.


    "You''re up," Alex turned to her and gestured towards the veil tears. "Finish them while I keep an eye on the remaining three veils."


    Cassandra nodded with a gulp. She reinforced her armour and while not imbued with specific laws to enhance their defence capabilities, breaking through an armour made of void energy was already difficult.


    "Fair warning," Alex added. "Stay sharp and watch out for those black attacks."


    Without delay, Cassandra spatially shifted, reaching the veil tear before plunging inside.


    ''There is no point in fighting them if I can''t kill them. Question everything and compare to what we usually take for granted.''


    Thinking back to how Alexander handled the creatures, she noticed how his armour and weapon felt different from the usual void energy.


    ''There is something about the damages he dealt to them. For whatever reason, the creatures can''t heal from that. It''s...


    ''It''s like he deleted those parts forever.'' Cassandra knew she was on something. But it didn''t click immediately.


    Her thoughts went back further before the void creatures showed up. It was something Alex said about the surrounding space.


    ''That''s because I locked the space and changed a few laws outside this region.''


    "Laws..." Cassandra muttered with a profound light in her eyes.


    Initially, she thought nothing about what Alex said, thinking he was just showing off what he could do. But now...


    "Fundamental principles of the universe, he called it." Cassandra flashed a knowing smile as she continued evading the chase and attacks. "But what exactly does that mean?"


    ...


    Several hours later.


    "Looks like she''s beginning to grasp things." Alex nodded in satisfaction. "A few weeks to a month should be enough for her."


    His attention shifted back to the veil tears. They were ready to pop, and Alex was ready to respond.


    However, a transmission from his soul broke his line of thought.


    ''Alex.'' His mother called. ''Will you be home for dinner? You haven''t been back yet, so I was wondering if you''re busy with work.''


    "Hey mom." Alex smiled brightly. "Sorry about that. I''m not sure if I''ll be home today. I''m a little bit held up and will be back as soon as possible.''


    ''Okay. Be careful out there, okay?''


    "Always," Alex said as he stood up, the smile disappearing from his face.


    The first of the three foreign veils just blew open.

 Chapter 350 Surveillance

    Alex turned to the first veil tear, his sharp gaze focused on it. Then the second and third also blew up.


    And for several moments, nothing seemed to come out, making Alex frown in confusion. His senses were locked on them, trying to find anything he missed when three objects the size of normal cars abruptly shot out.


    The objects were circular in nature, looking like gigantic cores that pulsed with void and magical energy.


    Before Alexander could even deduce what they were, the three objects simultaneously sent powerful pulses that short outward.


    Fortunately, Alex acted fast. The moment he sensed the pulse building up in the cores, he reinforced the surrounding space, rearranging a few things and eliminating others.


    It cut off the path of the three pulses, trapping them within the space. And while he succeeded in blocking the three pulses, all of them were able to wash over him.


    Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Nothing came out of it, but Alex knew what those things were. ''Scanning devices for collecting information, and powerful ones too.''


    They were unlike anything his people made and powered by void energy, there was little it couldn''t do. Alex narrowed his eyes as he tried to delve into the structure and build of the device but noticed something.


    ''The fuckers know what they''re doing.'' Alex realized. ''There''s a lot of nonsensical principles imbued in them, knotting the entire thing to make it difficult for anyone to see through them.@@@@


    ''Trying to see through it would take time if one didn''t know where to start. Furthermore, my presence has been noticed already.''


    The three devices were now facing him as they continued to send pulses, this time only at him. But just as they were complex to avoid being seen through, he was the same.


    ''I know they''re from a different universe.'' Alex frowned. ''The question is why now? And only after Cassandra told me about that messed up coalition.''


    Something wasn''t adding up. All this seemed to be following a weird script. ''As if they waited for me to know about them before they showed up. And why at the same time with those void creatures?''


    As Alex pondered these things, the three devices turned around, seemingly about to return to the true void.


    Three humanoid beings with hooded cloaks stood in the void. Even with their cloaks, they appeared huge and bulky, standing around three meters.


    One of them had a small rotating cube, similar to what Alex had just destroyed. The iridescent colours it gave off flashed brightly for a moment before dimming.


    "The surveillance artefacts are destroyed?" The man said, his tone raspy and supremely male.


    "Already?" Another replied, this time sounding more feminine. "Did they gather any information at all?"


    "Negative." The man replied. "It appears the walker was close by and for them to destroy the three artefacts..."


    "They''re not simple." The final one, also male and carrying a raspy voice completed. "They already have an understanding of laws and to a high level, no less."


    "Doesn''t matter." The main man put the core away. "Our mission was to confirm the state of that universe and their walker. But this should be enough"


    They hadn''t gathered anything since Alex destroyed the devices too fast and blocked all transmission. But with his actions, they had everything they needed.


    "But this is a lower universe," The female said. "He may be strong, but I doubt he can take all three of us."


    The confidence in her tone was unmatched. They were simply vassals, but as beings from a higher universe, they were capable of taking lower universe Veilwalkers with ease, even if they understood laws.


    "We have our orders," The main man said. "Collect data and return."


    The female begrudgingly groaned but still nodded.


    "Mm," The other male affirmed. "Also, fighting and killing isn''t our primary objective. You should know that."


    "Ugh... You guys are no fun." Clearly, the female was the loose cannon among the three. "We could have played with the Walker just a bit, you know?"


    "There will be time for that." The main man said. "For now, we should get the core refiners here."


    A last glance at Alex''s universe and they disappeared like they were never there.

 Chapter 351 Making Progress

    When Alex went after Cassandra, he made sure to leave a sliver of his awareness behind.


    The space was still locked for thousands of light years and anything new that appeared would have nowhere to go.


    Outside the universe, Alex came to a stop as he observed Cassandra flying around while the void creatures gave their all.


    Due to the size difference, Cassandra appeared like a small grain compared to an ocean, yet she wasn''t outdone.


    The creatures weren''t able to touch her while she continued to grow stronger as the seconds passed--her core was siphoning the surrounding energy without rest.


    Cassandra had a serious and contemplative look on her face, clearly being in the moment to understand what she had just learnt.


    From time to time, she would unleash her own attacks on the creature to mark her level of understanding and while nothing major occurred, she noticed the void creatures took longer to regenerate.


    ''I''ve had the answers all along, yet never took notice.'' Cassandra berated herself. ''Energy is the fundamental substance of the universe and all material comes from condensed energy, just different variations.


    ''And void energy is the mother of all energies.''


    A thought condensed a spear that brimmed with insane amounts of void energy and hurled it at one of the void creatures.


    The weapon ripped through the creature with an explosive boom, leaving a gaping hole in its body.


    However, it began to regenerate just soon after. Not a surprise, and not enough either.


    ''Comparing Laws to societal means bringing order to everything. From the way the wind blows to how the stones are formed.


    ''All these are based on a set of guiding principles to avoid chaos. Without laws, there would be complete chaos. Just like this place.''


    There was no form of order here. Everything was chaotic with no meaning to it.


    ''I see...'' Cassandra muttered. ''Deleting those body parts was Alex returning them to chaos. To the state of all things. It left them no chance to return.


    Still, they didn''t relent as they charged forward again. As the new breed from their master, there was no surrender.


    Either they succeeded or they died. It was the only way for their companions to know they were not enough and would have to send more powerful ones of their kind.


    ''Bingo.'' Cassandra smiled in satisfaction before changing to sadness. ''If only I knew this before that creature attacked, things would have been better.''


    Unfortunately, there was no pill for regret. Instead, she took out her raging emotions on the rest of the creatures.


    Cassandra took the initiative as she charged at the creature she injured, intending to finish it off.


    The Catwoman arrived before the monsters, her right palm simmering with destructive energies as she connected it with the creature.


    Instantly, the energies in her hands spread over the creature at light speed, covering it within a second.


    The destructed energies clung to the creature as they ate it apart, breaking it down into chaotic energies. Cassandra completely dissolved the creature into oblivion, the blueprints destroyed for good.


    Suddenly, she shifted from that position as another dark beam shot past that location. The woman appeared above the creature that shot the beam and gave it its own dose.


    ''This should be over soon.'' Alex noted as he turned around to the opened veil tear. ''And I''ve more or less covered every aspect of the universe''s laws.''


    Over the last few weeks, his energy levels and understanding of things continued to grow at an alarming rate.


    His body was brimming with power, yet there was not a single leak from his body. All was held within his inner realm, showing how much control he had over himself.


    ''I should now have enough energy for what I plan on doing.''


    Gazing at the veil tear, he also knew how to close them, permanently. But his mind went to something else for now.


    Time.


    The ever-elusive principle was almost in his grasp and while complex, it made a lot of things very clear.


    ''I see why time travel is impossible and also pointless.'' Alex narrowed his eyes in thought. ''And again, it has all to do with energy.''


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 352 Energy and Time

    ''So what exactly is energy?'' Alex pondered this question. ''I already know what it is and its ultimate master. But what exactly is it? What makes energy... energy?''


    He knew the universe was built on a set of principles and guidelines, most likely put together by the core and the reason why the chaotic energies from the true void became organized once inside the fabric of spacetime.


    Thinking back to all he knew, energy had been the origin of all things. All forms of matter took shape from energy and returned to energy after their time ran out.


    But why?


    Why do things run out of time if energy continues to exist? Why not remain as they were? Pondering these questions, Alex began to feel something within his being. He was on the precipice of something profound.


    He could feel it. It was close, yet exceedingly far from his grasp. Almost like he could reach out and take it, but his being could not make that leap.@@@@


    There was no inertia.


    The commotion happening in the distance all but faded, and unknown to him, a subtle aura was flickering from his being. Almost as if he was returning to his roots.


    ''Time itself is fixed and contained. There is no future because all things remain the same--energy.'' Alex brought a hand to his chin, his thoughts running wild. ''Time travel is not a thing because what is forward is already present right here, right now.


    ''And we can''t go back in time because there is no future.'' It didn''t make a lot of sense, but that was exactly what made it so complex.


    If there was no future, then Alex going back into the past is his past self seeing his future, which doesn''t exist. ''Otherwise, I should have received some clues from my future self a long time ago.''


    The progression of events was matter returning to its original state. Speeding and slowing down time were possible, but only for so long.


    Alex stared at his left palm in thought. He was infinitely closer to the answers he sought.


    ''Speeding up is just returning to roots much faster and slowing down is the reverse. So while time could be literally stopped, it also means there is no energy.''


    SCREECH....!!!


    The creature, despite rippled apart with so little left of itself, seemed to have lost it and rushed crazily at Alex, completely ignoring Cassandra.


    "What the hell?"


    Cassandra couldn''t make sense of what happened, but she was also curious. She didn''t even realize Alexander was close by.


    After finally making it this far, Alex had once again grown stronger in another area she wasn''t aware of.


    ''Just what is inside that head of his?'' Cassandra gritted her teeth in slight envy. They were supposed to be the same beings--Veilwalkers, but Alex seemed to be something far more superior.


    ''No, I shouldn''t think like that.'' The catwoman shook his head. ''He gave me a home when I had none. Everything he learns, I will do as well.''


    With her will solidified, she watched the void creature race towards Alexander.


    Alex watched the void creature rush towards him, but he remained collected and composed, his thoughts elsewhere.


    ''So that is what the core of the universe and the multiverse should be.'' A small smile graced his features. ''It showed us that vision and made us what we are...


    ''But that is not the end.'' Alex clenched his fist. ''I''m not yet complete. There is one more thing to do.''


    Finally, his attention shifted to the void creature that was almost on him. With so many parts of its body missing, it was a wonder how it was still alive.


    Then he looked at Cassandra and smiled at her. He could see her thoughts as clear as day, but it didn''t matter.


    Alex closed his eyes for a moment and took a deep breath of the surrounding chaotic energies. Then he opened his eyes and expressed his will, his voice barely audible.


    "Stop."


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 353 I Will, Therefore I Am

    "Stop."


    The moment the word came out of his lips, the moment he expressed his will, all energies came to a stop.


    Chaotic energy and void energy came to an absolute stop. With it, the rushing void creatures came to a halt, frozen in place like nothing happened.


    In the distance, Cassandra came to a stop. She too was frozen in time. Her time was frozen. With many light years of radius, everything came to a screeching halt, leaving Alexander as the only entity aware.


    ''Hmm...'' Alex moved towards the frozen void creature. ''Time has stopped, but only in a certain radius. As I suspected, I am incomplete.''


    Only he knew what he meant by being incomplete. Still, his level of understanding had reached unfathomable degrees.


    "Begone." He muttered another command and the void creature broke down into its fundamental principles before turning into chaos.


    There was no form of resistance and neither was there any strain on his part.


    ''And my energy levels remain almost constant, replenishing just as fast as it''s being used.'' Alex noted with a smile. ''As long as I have energy, I can express my will.''


    A thought returned everything to normal, like nothing had happened.


    Cassandra was surprised by what she witnessed. She didn''t know what happened, but she figured Alex used his higher understanding of laws to destroy the creature.


    After all, one moment the creature was upon him, then the next, it was gone like it never existed.


    ''It must have occurred too fast for me to even see what happened.'' Cassandra wondered why the difference in speed was so vast. ''I haven''t achieved a high level yet. Feeling envious is pointless when I will get there eventually.''


    Cassandra flew to Alex a moment later. However, the feeling around him, the feeling of Alex being there and at the same time everywhere bugged her, causing her to narrow her eyes at him.


    "What did you do this time?" The Catwoman questioned. "Your presence feels like it''s everywhere... almost like you''re omnipresent."


    "Something like that," Alex replied, causing the surrounding energies to ripple.


    "..."


    The Catwoman wasn''t sure what to make of what she was seeing, but something was definitely up with Alexander and she intended to find out.


    Alex spent several minutes staring at the veil tear. He already knew how to close them, but was considering if he should close them.


    As long as void creatures existed, as long as that monstrosity had a piece of the core or whatever else it had, veil tears would continue to appear all around the universe. Thinking to this point, Alex made his decision.


    ''The priority should be the bounds of the empire and to also set up the defensive barrier.'' Alex mused. ''And I don''t think closing all veil tears right now is the way to go.''


    A few other reasons drew him to make this decision. Per his current level, there might be nothing out there that could harm him. He didn''t even know what he was, but if he had to make an assumption.


    ''Is this the state of godhood?'' Alex felt completely different. No, he knew he was different. ''Either way, this madness will finally come to an end for the people of the empire.''


    Alex turned to the veil tears the devices came from and waved his hand. Slowly, all three unique veil tears began closing under the shocked gaze of Cassandra.


    What''s more, Alex strengthened those closed spaces, making it difficult to reopen. Should whoever tore those areas return, there would be nothing, no path to cross unless they were Veilwalkers themselves.


    "Since when could you do that?" Cassandra stared at the three closed spots in a daze.


    "Since a while." Alex shrugged. "I mean I could before but it''s way easier now." It would have taken days, if not longer to close just one veil tear.


    Now... all he had to do was express his will and the universe would do the rest.


    "I see.." Cassandra could only smile stiffly. "What about the other tears? Why close those ones and leave the others?"


    If she could do the same, she would have attempted to close all veil tears in the universe.


    "Because it wouldn''t solve the core issue," Alex explained. "Also, the hunters in the universe need something to direct their abilities at.


    "If all dangers were to disappear, what would be left for them to do? It would be the same as having the energy with nowhere to direct it. That could spell disaster."


    While it sounded like putting lives in danger, it was actually a good thought. Their homes would be protected, but outside that barrier, hunters could continue exploring for resources and discoveries.


    He had no intention of feeding the people, taking away their natural curiosity. After all, he did say they should live as they always had.


    "You never cease to amaze me, Alexander," Cassandra muttered with a smile. "You''re something else."


    "I try..."


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 354 Implementing Plans (1)

    "Let''s go."


    Cassandra flew closer and the two disappeared from their location, instantly appearing in orbit around Earth.


    "This is my home." Alex introduced Earth with a proud smile. "She''s beautiful, isn''t she?"


    "And small..." Cassandra added, looking at Alex and the planet in tandem. "I thought you''d be living on some mega planet. Sort of like an emperor or a sovereign."


    Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Looking around, she noticed Mars as the only other planet in the system teeming with life. And compared to where she lived, the star was incredibly small.


    In fact, the entire star system was too small. Cassandra didn''t want to say much, but she felt it would be rude.


    She sensed a few familiar auras, specifically Zol and two others who were with Alex when she woke up.


    "What''s the point?" Alex replied with a shrug, turning his gaze to Earth as a smile graced his features. "I have no intention of ruling and I like my peace and quiet."


    Alex opened his arms wide, causing the Catwoman to look at him strangely. But then, she sensed a presence spending towards their location.


    "Alex!" The voice called out, reverberating through the atmosphere and surrounding orbit. "What took you so long?!"


    Alex had to isolate the sound to prevent the people below from noticing.


    Then, like a missile, Julia collided with Alex, the impact generating a shockwave that rippled out, yet disturbed no one on the Orbital Rings.


    "Sorry about that, Julia." Alex smiled as he embraced the woman in his arms. "I got held up by something minor."


    Julia ignored his words and quickly found his lips, sealing them in a passionate kiss that would leave singles crying in envy.


    Sniffle.


    While the two loved birds reunited after a month apart, Cassandra stared at them in utter confusion.


    ''She''s so weak!'' Cassandra couldn''t believe what she was seeing. ''How is someone like him with such a weakling?''


    ''I should probably put this thing off.'' Alex felt troubled for ''seeing'' their thoughts.


    The ability has become a sort of passive thing about him. Without even trying, he could see the thoughts of those around him, and it didn''t feel right.


    "Hello..." Cassandra waved at the family with her most charming smile. "It''s a pleasure to meet you all.


    "And thank you for having me here." She added.


    However, while everyone was slowly recovering from their shock, Julia was staring daggers at her. Something nobody missed.


    "Of course," William was the first to recover, gesturing for the Catwoman to sit. "Is there anything you would like?"


    William turned to Sarah who promptly got the message and moved to the kitchen.


    Sometime later, everyone was served a refreshing drink while they waited for Lex to get into story mode. It was now a sort of ritual at this point.


    Anytime Alex went out, he always returned with a story, and like normal folks, were very interested in hearing them. Also, it made them feel closer to Alexander.


    Alex glanced at Cassandra and the woman nodded for him to go ahead.


    "Cassandra is eh... like me, and is from another universe..."


    Alex went ahead as he told the family where Cassandra hailed from, how she got here and why she was going to be a part of this universe.


    The story brought almost everyone to tears, not knowing how to comfort her. They couldn''t imagine losing everything.


    Even with the galactic calamity that happened a few months ago, they were still unable to understand how that truly felt.


    "It''s fine..." Cassandra swallowed the lump in her throat, feeling touched by their compassion.


    "Well, this is your universe now." Sarah said, shifting closer to take the woman''s hand in hers. "Feel at home and come to us should you ever need anything."


    Cassandra nodded, firmly pressing Sarah''s hand in return. ''Will my family have been the same if they were alive?'' It stung just thinking about it.


    Alex could read the woman even without his mind-reading ability.


    ''I have to begin implementing the plan as soon as possible.'' He didn''t want to see any more tears from the people. ''They''ve suffered enough.''

 Chapter 355 Implementing Plans (2)

    Sometime later, Cassandra had to leave the Grays. Alexander knew the catwoman had no place to live, so he made a suggestion.


    Outside planet Earth, Alex and Cassandra stood in space, staring at the celestial bodies, particularly planet Jupiter.


    "You could make that planet your new home," Alex suggested. "Of course, that is if you want to live here."


    "Let''s get closer," Cassandra said as she flew ahead, reaching the planet''s orbit in a second.


    Unlike the other planets, Jupiter didn''t have much of a surface and the atmosphere was unfavourable to support life.


    But for Alex, changing the planet''s condition was nothing but an inconvenience.


    "It will do," Cassandra nodded in satisfaction. "But is this okay? You said you''re not the ruler of the universe, right? Can you give this planet away?"


    Alex chuckled at her question. "I may not be the one at the top, but I am the one at the top." He said. "And aside from hunters, people can''t live here."


    "Makes sense." Cassandra nodded. "Do your magic and I''ll watch."


    The catwoman wanted to see what else was different from before. She still remembered how Alex felt different from before and was looking forward to seeing what he could do.


    "Oh, this won''t take long." Alex shook his head. Then his composure changed, the atmosphere around him becoming profound, something Cassandra didn''t miss.


    ''I was right,'' She reaffirmed her suspicion. However, what she expected Alex to do was not what he did. Instead of tapping into his laws to terraform the planet, Alex just spoke.


    "Become sustainable, support life." Alex muttered and that was it.


    For a moment, Cassandra was confused. However, under her shocked and surprised gaze, she watched as the planet''s atmosphere changed, continents and oceans came into existence.@@@@


    Mountains, rivers, and everything that a life-supporting planet needed came into existence... including plants and animal life.


    Life.


    ''This is crazy,'' Cassandra mused. ''Are beings like ourselves supposed to have such power? What if some other being gained this kind of power? Would they be as calm as he is? Will I be as calm?''


    The catwoman swallowed hard.


    After spending some time exploring the planet, Alex led Cassandra to the estate he had built for her. The estate was huge, but not too huge to induce a sense of loneliness. Just big enough for someone like her.


    "You can change whatever you want about the place once you deepen your understanding of fundamental principles," Alex said after they toured the entire place. "Also, I''ll be getting busy soon and will not be around for a day or two. No one will approach this place to bother you in any way."


    "Thank you," Cassandra nodded, feeling grateful for all his help. Especially the things he showed her. It opened her eyes to many things she didn''t think was possible.


    ''I still limit myself. It''s time to shed that mortal shell and become like him.'' Her thoughts made her think about that Supreme Walker fellow. ''Maybe that being is already at his level and might even be stronger.''


    "Just focus on yourself," Alex said suddenly, snapping her out of her thoughts. "Stop worrying about everyone else and focus on yourself."


    "Fine." Cassandra sighed, now completely convinced Alex could read minds. "But you shouldn''t be reading people''s minds like that. It''s creepy."


    "Of course," Alex chuckled. "But you have to protect your soul as well. What I did was not mind reading, but seeing the fluctuations in your soul and understanding them."


    "Is there a difference?" The catwoman asked, curiosity in her tone. Alex had just revealed something else to her.


    "Not really, but there is a bit of difference," Alex answered. "Our souls connect with our bodies through our mind. Thoughts are simply soul fluctuations revealing intents. So if your soul fluctuations are opened to someone who could read and understand them..."


    "They are basically reading your thoughts." Cassandra completed.


    "Exactly." Alex nodded. "To actually read your mind means to see beyond your surface thoughts. Thoughts you''ve had years ago, months ago or even secrets you keep hidden."


    "I see..." Cassandra could understand his words, sort of. "In any case, thank you." She added with a sigh.


    "Sure." Alex smiled. "See you in a few."


    With that, Alex disappeared from the planet.

 Chapter 356 A Surreal Experience

    Alex appeared in the central of the intergalactic empire, floating in the cold vacuum of space.


    "Basso, Jaseph." Alex called the two leaders through his connection.


    [Yes]


    "I''ll be putting a barrier around the empire. Send out an announcement informing all hunters of the changes that would be happening. There will be no void creatures, cosmic mana waves or veil tears within. All hunts would have to be done outside the borders."


    [Understood] Basso replied. [Anything else?]


    Alex thought for a moment before adding. "I''ll give you an hour to inform the public of what''s about to happen. They may experience some weird sensation wash over them. Tell them not to worry."


    [Of course]


    Alex closed the channel and focused around him. An hour later, he closed his eyes and spread his arms out, as if to embrace all things.


    All surrounding energies rushed towards him as he absorbed them all, increasing his capacity in addition to what he was receiving from his clone. However, Alex could tell something had changed once again.


    ''My energy capacity seems to have reached a plateau. It''s not exactly a limit but more like I don''t have to take in the energies from the universe. It''s all available for me to use without having to take it in.''


    Despite that feeling, he knew there was something he had to do to complete that process as he was not there quite yet.


    ''Soon...''


    Alex put that feeling aside, recalling his clone to complete his awareness as he no longer found any need to grasp laws and absorb energies.


    Standing in the approximate centre of the empire that spanned over ten million light-years in diameter, Alexander expressed his will with simple and precise commands.


    "Within the bounds of seven million light-years in radius, I am present... I see all..."


    Suddenly, a profound aura gushed out of him as it spread out instantaneously, covering the radius he willed his presence to be.


    "In my presence, let there be a sphere of protection."


    Around the bounds of the empire, space twisted and trembled, gathering the surrounding energies. The energies came together, condensing a colourless sphere around Alex as the centre.


    The sphere of protection spread out quickly, covering several light-years in seconds. The sphere continued to expand, and within several hours that compounded into a little over a day in total, Alex shielded the entire intergalactic empire.


    No more will there be veil tears, cosmic mana waves. No more will there be void creatures breaking through space to assault the living.


    No more...


    ''It is done.'' Alex concluded as he brought his arms down and opened his eyes. He looked at his right hand, lost in thought. ''Everything has changed.''


    Alexander returned an entire cluster of galaxies to a state before the universal calamity, it was even more stable. An astonishing feat, something no mortal man should be capable of doing.


    ''Energy levels remain constant...'' Just as he thought, he was at that stage, well, almost. ''I am energy and energy is me...''


    His senses focused on the people, noticing how the majority were celebrating the news of what was happening. Many were in awe of the power he wielded, some even throwing celebrations in his name.


    Alex could clearly see the souls of many relax overwhelmingly, whatever silent pressure on their shoulders, disappearing for good.


    Some thanked him on the streets, their knees on the ground as they shed tears of joy, praying and hoping their words reached him.


    Communication lines blew over as people took to the web, expressing their experience and how they constantly felt the presence of something around them: Alexander.


    Alex closed his eyes for several moments, trying to regain his composure.


    ''One could lose themselves in all this if they''re not careful. The feeling of worship is no small experience.''


    The experience was surreal.


    ''But with everything taken care of, I can focus on the universe.'' Alex thought and a moment later, disappeared from where he stood.

 Chapter 357 New Plans

    It''s been a week since Alex placed a sphere of protection around the empire''s borders and life had taken a completely new turn.


    People smiled more, went out with their loved ones, business boomed and people went on vacations--some even visiting new star systems.


    The most visited system during that time was the Sol system--everyone wanted to see the hunter who changed everything, the hunter who took away their fears, the man who brought order to their lives.


    Alexander Gray.


    People would visit the planet, find out which city Alex lived in, and even find the exact location of his family home. Things got a bit rowdy as the family had difficulty stepping out.


    Some tried to get properties near The Gray''s estate. Unfortunately for them, the government stepped in, making the entire area a private space no one could go to.


    Things were really hectic as the family feared their lives changing, but Alex was able to convince them things wouldn''t remain that way for long.


    He had done his part for the people. It was up to them to live how they saw fit as he would only act as a guardian, protecting them from threats they couldn''t handle.


    But that was unlikely. With many vassals drawing power from him, there was basically no threat humanity couldn''t handle themselves.


    Hunters could stay at home more than before. They didn''t have to always be on edge.


    They could go out of the empire to hunt for resources whenever they wanted, becoming more of a job now than a necessity.


    A lot of things had changed, and people questioned if hunters were still needed.@@@@


    Naturally, they did. Void creatures may not be appearing in the empire anymore, but they were sure appearing outside of it.


    Also, the cores of the void creatures were very valuable to humanity, serving as their primary energy source for a great many things.


    With all these changes happening, where does that leave Alexander now?


    ......


    "What do you plan on doing now?" William asked over dinner. "With everything now calm and quiet, there should be something else you can do, right?"


    "Eh... soon?" Alex replied, not sure how to put that.


    Of course, this wasn''t the first time having this chat as he had previously had a conversation on this topic with Julia''s dad some time ago. However, with how busy everything was, he didn''t have time to go any further.


    Sarah frowned at his response. "Soon?" His mother was not pleased. "You have no plans, do you?"


    "..."


    Alex had no reply.


    "Listen bro," Olivia said, thinking Alex was feeling down. "No one is rushing you. Just don''t forget her..."


    Her words had a different meaning, a meaning no one failed to understand.


    "I know, sis." Alex replied. "It''s just that Julia wants to reach the S Tier before we do anything else."


    "Did she tell you that?" Olivia asked.


    "In a way, yeah." Alex nodded. "From our connection, I can see through her thoughts."


    "Well, that''s fine," William said with a smile, trying to change the subject. "You can start thinking about what you want to do as an educator."


    "Yeah..."


    ''Xex, compose a letter and send it to Principal Yiny.'' Alex instructed.


    [Of course] Xex replied and then asked. [When do you want a reply?]


    ''Mm, tell her to take her time. I want something that would make use of my combat skills in real-life settings.'' Alex said, taking a moment to complete the thought. ''Something like being able to take the students on expeditions to experience things.''


    [Right away]


    With instructions clearly given, Xex went to work.

 Chapter 358 Perspective (1)

    Jupiter, Cassandra''s estate.


    For the last couple of days since Alex''s ''universal'' presence and changes, Cassandra had spent that time trying to deepen her understanding of laws.


    The Catwoman was doing great, just as a Veilwalker should. Unfortunately for her, she hit a roadblock.


    "Damnit, why can''t I grasp this thing?" Cassandra stood up from her seated position. "Alex makes it look so easy."


    The woman was close to a breakthrough. She could feel it. The black hole in her inner realm seemed to be on the verge of changing into something else, but there was something she had to grasp first.


    "Haa... What should I do?" She moved to one of the windows, taking in the beautiful and serene view. "I could ask Alexander, but that would be too needy of me. He did everything himself and I should be able to do the same."


    Thinking back to some of the things Alexander said, she began to wonder if what she needed was a change of environment.


    "He did say to compare things to everyday life." The Catwoman murmured with a hand on her chin. "Staying cooked up here isn''t helping the case. I need to go out."


    For a couple of seconds, she wondered how to go about her decision. "Let''s try this..."


    "Alexander?"


    She called out to her surroundings as if Alex was close by.


    ''Knowing him, any intent directed at him could pull on his awareness.'' she guessed and was slightly taken aback when he replied.


    "Yes?" Alex''s voice echoed in the room. It would have been freaky had she not expected it. Still...


    "Why am I even surprised?" Cassandra shook her head in derision. "I want to go explore the cities a bit. Get a change in perspective.


    "Can you help?"


    "So you need someone to show you around." Alex said and she nodded. "I''m kinda held up right now but I can get Hunter Zol to help you out."


    "Hunter Zol?"@@@@


    "Yeah. The one-horned human who helped with that fight you had when you came here. He''s on Mars right now, doing..." His voice trailed for a moment before adding. "...nothing."


    "That''s good too." Cassandra sighed, accepting the offer. "I want to visit your planet first. Is that okay with you?"


    Cassandra and Zol stood by the streets, taking in everything. For the Catwoman, while she knew most of the gadgets and things technology going around, she hadn''t experienced it personally.


    Knowing and then seeing were entirely different feelings.


    "What do you want to see first?" Zol asked a moment later. He was only here to guide her to where she wanted to go.


    Cassandra took some time to sieve through everything she received. However, the Catwoman couldn''t make a decision even after several seconds had passed.


    "How about this?" Zol suddenly proposed, understanding her dilemma. "We could try visiting some popular spaces like restaurants/diners to taste the local dishes or even the mall. I hear women like those places."


    Cassandra shifted her gaze to the hunter, surprised by his words. Zol turned to look at her, not sure what he did wrong.


    "Or we could just walk around?" The one-horned proposed something else.


    "No, it''s fine." Cassandra chuckled softly. "Let''s visit the restaurants. I want to see what food here tastes like."


    "Then get ready to have your taste buds invigorated."


    "Hehe... I''ll be in your care." The Catwoman giggled.


    Zol led the way as the two walked along the streets, gathering the curious gazes of the people.


    Despite their changed appearances, to normal people, they looked like supermodels who walked right out of a magazine.


    Women gave Zol suggestive gazes while the men would always turn around for a second look.


    Of course, they didn''t dare approach as Zol''s presence was intimidating enough. That and the soft glare on the woman''s face told them all they needed to know. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    A few minutes later, Zol and Cassandra entered a building, and were immediately assaulted with the sweet aroma of the various dishes.


    "Nice place..." Cassandra muttered, looking around.


    The place was spacious enough to give the customers enough room to feel a bit of privacy. The place was mostly busy with people enjoying their meals and holding small talks.


    Once again, their presence caught people''s attention and they turned to look. A waiter who was slightly less busy spotted them and rushed forward, instantly knowing they were new faces.


    "Welcome..."

 Chapter 359 Perspective (2)

    "Welcome..." The waiter said with a charming smile as he led them to a free table. "You made the right choice coming here today. Gresher Diner is one of the best diners in the city."


    "Thank you," Zol and Cassandra took their seats while the waiter passed them a menu from his storage device.


    "Please signal me once you''re ready to order." The two hunters nodded and the waiter disappeared.


    Once alone, Cassandra took a look at the menu, not recognizing most of the dishes on it.@@@@


    "Need some help?" Zol asked without looking up his menu. "You can order everything on the menu as well."


    "Uh...sure." She replied. But then her attention was caught by the atmosphere and chatter in the diner.


    She paid attention to what some of the customers were saying, and compared that to her late universe, she saw how different it really was.


    "Haha... I say life has never been this good." A customer said. "Ever since our lord came back, things have slowly turned out for the better."


    "What did you expect?" Another chimed in. "Lord Alexander is one of a kind. Haa... how I wish I could meet him in person."


    "Well, I have. At least during his younger years. Back then, he was just a kid trying to become a good hunter. Who would have thought the accident he survived set him on this path of greatness?


    "I bet my ass there is no one like him out there. The way he speaks and presents himself invokes some kind of trust you didn''t know you had.


    "Even with all that power, he remains the same. Haa... too bad he is already taken. My daughter is head over heels for him and she''s not the only one!"


    The group laughed and made merry. Conversations like these were happening all around them, and Cassandra could tell these people really meant what they said.


    "These people really believe in Alexander, don''t they?" The Catwoman lowered her menu to look at Zol.


    Freedom.


    "Let''s put everything aside for now." Zol''s voice snapped her out of her thoughts. "Energy is all you need."


    "Energy?" Cassandra felt something click within her and she turned all her attention to Zol. "What do you mean?" Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I mean we should order something." Zol replied, slightly taken aback. "Are you okay? You look like you heard some bad news?"


    "Oh, uh... yeah. I''m fine." Cassandra picked back her menu. However, her thoughts were on what Zol said about energy.


    ''Energy is all I need.'' The more she played the phrase in her head, the more she felt she was on the right path. ''Everything I''ve seen Alex do started with energy. The laws I''m grasping all have their fundamentals in energy. It''s the bricks that make everything possible!''


    Suddenly, a profound aura simmered around her body, about to burst out. While not harmful, it was forceful enough to hurt the people around her.


    However, before anything could happen, she and Zol were displaced from the diner.


    "Woah..." A customer who had noticed the sudden spike in energy exclaimed. "Those guys suddenly disappeared!"


    "Yeah, I saw it too!" Another added. "Hehe... they were probably hunters. No wonder they were so good-looking."


    Meanwhile, outside the Sol system, Zol and Cassandra appeared, and the moment they did, the profound aura around Cassandra gushed out like torrential waves, blowing Zol millions of kilometers away.


    "What the...?" Zol muttered, unclear as to what was happening. The Catwoman seemed to have lost control.


    ''Don''t worry, she''s fine.'' A familiar voice echoed in his head and he nodded. ''Also, take your own advice.''


    Zol was confused for a moment, but then Alex completed his statement.


    ''Energy is all you need.''

 Chapter 360 The Path Forward

    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Energy is all I need...'' Zol replaced the words in his head, closely watching the changes the Catwoman was undergoing.


    As the aura gushed out of the catkin, Cassandra closed her eyes as she focused on the concept that opened her mind to what she was missing.


    ''I can''t believe it was all about energy.'' She berated herself for not seeing it before. ''How could I have missed something so simple yet so significant?


    ''We have eyes, yet we cannot see... we speak bits of universal truths daily, yet we have no idea...''


    With her newfound realization, she focused on the surrounding laws, understanding their basics of using energy as the building blocks, putting them in their right order and configuration.


    Inside her inner realm, her black hole condensed all the energy she''d absorbed, morphing and churning as the singularity slowly became something else.


    A sliver of her awareness focused on the changes, making sure not to miss anything. ''The black hole is condensing all that energy/mass into something else. And the way the energy revolves around the singularity isn''t random.''


    The black hole drew in more energy, carefully configuring them in a definite pattern--in a definite order.


    Slowly, the singularity became bigger, glimmering in a kaleidoscope of colours. One moment, it was blue, another moment, it was white and so on.


    This core continued to increase in size as it took in more energy. And the more she watched, the more she understood.


    ''It''s like having a front roll seat to the birth of something great... something universal...''


    The aura around her grew intense, forcing Zol to back off again. Yet, his eyes didn''t look away.


    The energy swirling around the Catwoman was insane, yet there was something to it. His eyes could see different patterns in the chaos, and they weren''t random.


    ''At a glance, it looks like a mass of chaotic energies. But there is some order to it. Especially...''


    ''Still... there are a few things I still have to grasp.'' Like Alex, she arrived at the precipice of time. ''It''s very complex and I feel it is somehow connected to energy... I just have to find the connection.''


    Her gaze shifted to Zol in the distance, lost in his enlightenment and a smile graced her features. ''Can''t believe a simple remark brought me here...''


    "How long have we been here?" Cassandra asked no one in particular. But she felt Alex''s presence. As a matter of fact, he had been present the entire time. ''My senses have grown exponentially, but I still don''t know how he does this.''


    "A little over four days." The reply came. "Hunter Zol should be coming out of his contemplative state very soon."


    "I see..." Cassandra nodded, waving her left hand around, conjuring a planet from scratch. "It''s amazing just how everything about us is simply energy given shape. Grasping the laws seemed fundamentally so basic. Will anyone else have such an easy time grasping laws?"


    "Not exactly." Alex responded. "We were all built with a portion of the universe''s laws. It''s why we all wield different abilities, well, except for us." Alex said. "Take Hunter Zol for example.


    "The universe granted him the power to move things with his will--a portion of its laws. But for him to grow stronger, far stronger than he is now, he needs to grasp that portion awarded to him.


    "Unfortunately for him and everyone else, they don''t have their limiters removed. So even if we tell them everything..."


    "It wouldn''t help at all. It will only make things harder for them." Cassandra ended the statement, looking in Zol''s direction.


    "Exactly..." Alex affirmed. "Even now, what he has grasped could only amount to a measly 0.0023% of the total. And that is just a portion of the laws that make the universe.


    "Yet, his strength has increased fivefold from this small percentage, making him the strongest being aside the two of us."


    "So the path forward for all beings is to understand themselves, their shards of law manifesting as their abilities." Cassandra concluded. "It''s like reversing to their natural state of being--a oneness with the universe."


    "Bingo." Alex affirmed her words.


    "I''m surprised how you know all this without anyone teaching you." The catwoman sighed. "Even now, I still don''t know how you do some of the things you do."


    "Time, Cassandra. Time will tell..."

 Chapter 361 An Experiment (1)

    "Hmph!" Cassandra snorted. "Just say you won''t tell me. There''s no point saying cryptic words."


    "But I am telling you..." Alex chuckled. "The reason you find it cryptic is because you''ll have to stumble on the truth yourself."


    "Whatever..." The Catwoman sighed. Naturally, she knew Alex was right, but it didn''t make it any less annoying.


    "Alright. I have to deal with something real quick. Return with him once he awakens."


    "Is it something serious?" Cassandra looked towards the Sol system, curiosity evident in her tone.


    "Nah... not really. Something is happening outside the protection sphere and I have to go check it out." Alex said. "It won''t take long. See you later."


    With that, his presence disappeared, leaving the catwoman and Zol alone in the void.


    Cassandra turned back to Zol, her thoughts lingering on her power boost. ''Having power without understanding them is like having money without financial literacy. Maybe that was the reason I lost my universe.''


    She still felt guilty about that. Questions about what she could have done differently continued to plague her mind.


    Would things have been different if she had focused on understanding her abilities instead of just absorbing energy? Unfortunately, they were all useless now.


    ''How am I supposed to live knowing I am the last of my kind?'' A single tear fell from her left eye. ''Ah... what a cruel reality...''


    ........


    Near the borders of the empire, the protection sphere.


    Alex appeared in the void, wearing casual clothes--black trousers and a jacket with a white T-shirt underneath.


    The moment he appeared, the vassals waiting there all turned to him and gave polite bows.


    "At ease." Alex said, gesturing for them to stand upright. "What am I looking at?" He stepped forward, gazing beyond the invisible sphere.


    "We''re not sure," Elina replied, walking to his side. "This has been happening for a while now. Initially, we believed it to be any other storm in the universe. However, this one is particularly isn''t behaving like the typical ones we know."


    Naturally, Alex saw through the storm the moment he arrived. But if he did everything by himself, then what would the others be doing?


    The apparent storm of chaotic energies was ginormous and stretched as far as they could see, and that was several million light-years in diameter--almost like several galaxies put together and heading their way.


    The storm raged with cosmic radiations, flares from solar stars, and dust clouds in a combination of wondrous colours. And within the storm was a sea of celestial objects.


    From planets, satellites, solar stars on the verge of going supernova, black holes, asteroids the size of moons and a whole lot more.


    The raging storm was on a direct collision course with the empire and had been since the hunters first saw it.


    "As you know, we are not alone." Alex continued. "There are other universes out there, and for whatever reason, we''ve caught the eye of a particularly powerful being. What you see is a little gift these beings have prepared to see how powerful we are-- or I am."


    "How would you respond to this?" Elina asked a moment later. "From what I can tell, if you were to be weak, this would have caused catastrophic damages to us. So why do it and not confront you directly?"


    "Honestly, I don''t know their thought process." Alex replied. "But they have made it clear they don''t care what happens to us or what we think about their little experiment, and that''s fine. It makes things easier, at least for me."


    He would subdue first and ask questions later.


    Alex looked over his shoulders a second time, and this time, his gaze passed the storm, going further back before stopping on a group of three individuals merged with space.


    Moreover, they blended their energies with the surroundings, making it seem they were never present. It erased their presence completely.


    A perfect hiding technique. But before his eyes, they might as well be standing right in front of him.


    ''Are they really servants of a Veilwalker?'' Alex honestly wondered. ''Or do they really look down on me and this universe.''


    Turning back to his hunters, he continued.


    "I will take care of this." Alex said. "In the meantime, halt all hunting trips outside the borders. Detain those who return until I personally check on them."


    "Yes." The hunters accepted his instructions and quickly disappeared, heading for the border patrols. Elina was the only one left behind.


    "Don''t worry, Elina." Alex could see through her thoughts. "I will be fine. And don''t worry. That storm had no chance of disturbing the sphere in the first place."


    "Okay..." Elina nodded while Alex turned around, walking through the sphere like it never existed.


    "I''ll be back soon."

 Chapter 362 An Experiment (2)

    As servants or vassals of a supreme being, the three guests of Alexander''s universe were unnaturally confident in their prowess and the gifts they were blessed with.


    Since they discovered this lower universe from the battle that raged in the true void some time ago, they had kept a close eye on it.


    The three beings were scouts, one group of many, of the coalition of universes--as they called it, and were traversing the true void when they felt extremely powerful waves in the distance.


    They didn''t approach before because they didn''t want to give their positions away. And because of that reason, they were not able to gather any information on the being fighting the void creature.@@@@


    They only knew a Veilwalker was battling the creature, and wherever a Veilwalker was, a universe was close by.


    The three beings had returned to another universe acting as their base of operations, reported their discovery and were tasked with investigating.


    It took a few months, but they found more gateways leading to that universe when they tailed a particular new class of void creatures heading for that universe.


    Their first instruction was to investigate the state of the universe and decide if it was suitable for their purposes. Unfortunately, the surveillance artefacts were destroyed before they even gathered any data.


    But it was enough, they knew a bit more about the Veilwalker of that universe. He or she was probably beyond the Semi-immortal stage.


    A powerful stage, but still not enough to threaten them, not to mention stop them. However, given their instructions, they had to report their discovery, no matter how little.


    The three scouts returned, and this time came with another group called the core refiners who went towards another direction while they searched for the region where the Veilwalker lived.


    Since they only had a guess of his level, a test was in order. Once they discovered the cluster of galaxies the Walker lived, they implemented their plans in addition to a few more.


    As beings beyond the Semi-immortal level themselves, their control over void energy and understanding of laws were beyond what most Veilwalkers they''ve encountered achieved.


    Moreover, their status as beings from a higher universe made them all the more powerful, exceptionally so when compared to the universes in the lower strata.


    "Finally," The only female among them, Zephyroth, said. "It''s a male and he took the bait." The amusement in her tone was hard to miss.


    "Stay put and make no movements." Drakorin, the leader of the three, said. "We still aren''t exactly sure of his level."


    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    "He seems to rely on his energy more than the laws." Oryndrax noted. "We were right, he is only at the Semi-immortal stage."


    "Not so fast." Drakorin interjected. "That is the solution he has chosen. It''s not a revelation of his complete prowess. There''s barely any usage of laws? You should know there is more than one way to handle this storm."


    "Exactly." Zephyroth agreed. "But he chose the one that would take a lot of time."


    "Wait," Oryndrax narrowed his eyes as he noticed something else. "He''s using his laws now."


    The two focused and noticed the change. The matter within the storm was slowly turning into particles of energy, returning to their natural state.


    And the rate at which it happened instantly placed him at a higher stage of power.


    "Immortal." All three said at the same time. "And at the higher end, no less. Impressive." Drakorin added.


    "Yeah..." Zephyroth smiled excitedly. "Too bad... It won''t be enough."


    "We''ll confront him once he''s done." Drakorin said a moment later and the other two nodded.


    Time slowly passed as they watched The Veilwalker of this universe compress the storm and give it permanence.


    Then he would change the solidified energies back into harmless magical energies--a crude method, but still worked.


    "It took him five days to eradicate the storm." Zephyroth sneered, no longer impressed. "We should move in."


    With that, she bolted towards Alex without waiting for her companions.


    "Zephyroth!" Drakorin called out, cursing her impulsive nature as he and Oryndrax chased after her. "Don''t engage just yet!"


    Unfortunately, she was already gone, inching closer and closer to the ignorant Veilwalker.

 Chapter 363 Played For Fools

    Zephyroth arrived close to the heaving and wreathing figure of Alexander, circling around him to get a better view of his features.


    "Mm, he''s easy on the eyes at least." Zephyroth smiled predatorily. "Too bad he''s a weakling."


    "Zephyroth!" Drakorin and Oryndrax arrived a second later, glaring at the woman for her impulsive behaviour. "Don''t do that again." The leader growled.


    "Fine." Zephyroth rolled her eyes. "It''s not like I wanted to attack him or anything. You should chill."


    "Haa..." The leader sighed as he shook his head. "He hasn''t noticed us even with us this close."


    "Our technique is flawless, Drakorin." Oryndrax shrugged. "Without the appropriate level, seeing through this is almost impossible."


    "What do we do?" The woman asked. "Do we present him with the choice or do we subdue him."


    "..."


    Drakorin remained quiet for a while, drifting to face Alexander as the oblivious Veilwalker continued to draw in the surrounding energies to recover.


    Following Drakorin''s lead, Zephyroth and Oryndrax moved to his side, flanking him to the left and right.


    "He has potential," Drakorin said, observing as Alex stood up and looked around. "But experience teaches us that Veilwalkers hardly surrender until they are shown the error of their ways."


    "So some beatings are in order, correct?" Zephyroth asked, smiling from ear to ear. "Allow me the honours."


    The woman moved forward, staring at the oblivious Veilwalker. Her companions stepped back, knowing what was about to happen.


    "Don''t go too far, Zephyroth." Drakorin instructed. "We don''t want him broken."


    "Yeah, yeah." The woman replied, taking off the hood of her cloak to reveal her true appearance.


    The woman was a heaven-defying beauty with cascading locks of red hair. Protruding from the side of her head were horns split into two as they moved away from her head.


    Her eyes, also red, were vertical slits, resembling that of a beast. And the clothes she wore underneath her cloak resembled armour made entirely of scales, glimmering in red and orange hues.


    Zephyroth was not human, neither were her companions. They were a race of supreme beings considered the apex of all intelligent life in all universes--their words.


    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire@@@@


    And for whatever reason, she couldn''t tap into her powers. She was locked out!


    ''We made a mistake!'' Zephyroth looked at Alex with trembling eyes. ''He is no immortal... He''s already a Demi-god!''


    "A Demi-god, huh?" Zephyroth''s heart skipped a beat when she heard Alex echo her thoughts. It confirmed her thoughts about his level.


    "It has a nice ring to it."


    Suddenly, she was tossed away like a rag doll, joining her companions a few kilometres away.


    None of them made a move against Alexander, opting to observe first. They were immortals and no match for a Demi-god.


    Alex observed them calmly, waiting to see if they would make any other moves. But the dragons were sensible to remain calm and composed, at least on the outside.


    Drakorin wiped the blood from the corner of his lips, his eyes not leaving Alex''s for a second.


    "Greetings." He finally said, standing upright with his companions and acting like the creatures of pride they were. "We are vassals of the Supreme One and have come to your universe to show you his favour."


    Inwardly, he cursed himself for not taking this route first. His pride in his race and success in other lower universes had blinded him to the truth.


    Had he had more control over Zephyroth, he might have opted for the diplomatic route first.


    "And sending a death storm my way is the favour you brought?" Alex sneered. "If that''s the case, then you''re not welcomed--"


    "Wait!" Drakorin rushed to interject, sensing Alex was about to make a move. "We had every intention of interfering had no one the capability to stop it."


    "Tell that to someone else." Alex said, seeing through the lie. He stretched his right hand in their direction. "Let me show you what happens when you play with my universe."


    The surrounding vibe changed, and an ominous and spine-chilling aura descended, pressing down on them like a mountain.


    "Mm!" They groaned as the strain of the pressure intensified. "We should do something!" Oryndrax cried out, unwilling to fall here.


    If they were going to fall, they might as well go all out. Knowing a being from a lower universe forced their hands to reveal their true forms stung their pride.


    But survival came first.


    ROAR...!!!

 Chapter 364 Error and Hubris

    ROAR...!!!


    Alex raised his brows when he heard the guttural roars of the dragons. He didn''t think much of it and allowed them to do what they intended.


    ''To think they are this powerful simply from being vassals.'' Alex mused calmly. ''Aside from Cassandra and I, there''s no one in this universe who can take them.''


    The dragon trio enlarged as their humanoid forms changed into bestial features, taking on their true forms, their massive wings disbursing the surrounding energies.


    Among the three dragons, Drakorin was the largest, his scales glistening an azure hue with sparks of lightning roaming his majestic form.


    Zephyroth was the second largest, a dragon of red scales. Intense heat and flames shimmered from her shiny scales, causing the very void to tremble.


    Then there was Oryndrax, a black dragon. And similar to Drakorin, he had lightning tendrils roaming its massive body; black lightning to be exact.


    Unlike Drakorin''s lightning tendrils, Oryndrax''s lightning had a poisoning attribute that targeted the soul of its targets.


    ''Impressive.'' Alex thought, taking in their massive forms. ''Too bad... it won''t be enough.''


    The dragons glared at Alex, their eyes radiating intense rage. But within those eyes were hints of caution and fear.


    Despite taking their true forms and unlocking all their power, they knew it might not be enough.


    ''But with all three of us together, we can create an opening to escape!'' Drakorin said through their connection. ''Don''t try to force damage. Just focus on pushing!''


    Alex watched as the three dragons bolted towards him. They were fast, closing the short distance in less than a second.


    "Your pride in your strength ends here." Alex said as he too moved to intercept. "You''ll regret what you did here today."


    For the crime of thinking they could get away with their heinous act, Alex intended to punish them.


    Alex increased his size, reaching fifteen meters, and while still smaller than the dragons, was more than enough to inflict heavy damage.@@@@


    Oryndrax was the first to strike, opening its maws as he gathered black tendrils of lightning.


    Following that, Drakorin gathered his own, creating a web of lightning several square meters in size. Then the fire dragon unleashed a jet stream of hot flames.


    All these attacks barreled towards Alex who had a calm but stern expression. With his right hand forward, Alex made a crushing motion, instantly dispelling the attacks.


    "I told you." Alex''s cold voice resounded, appearing right above the black dragon. "It won''t be enough."


    Oryndrax fought through his own pain as he dashed towards Alex, intending to save his companion before the worst happened.


    With Drakorin''s injuries, he couldn''t hold Alex any longer, not that he actually did. Alex floated out of the jaws of the trembling dragon, turning to face the black one.


    "And here I was thinking you were tough." Alex sneered, vanishing from his spot and appearing beside the black dragon. With his right fist, he delivered a punch to Oryndrax''s side.


    CRACK...!


    Tough scales harder than anything Alex had seen shattered like glass as the force of the block rippled through the dragon''s body.


    Unfortunately for Oryndrax, Alex wasn''t done with him. Before he could be sent flying, Alex shifted to appear on the other side and delivered another scale-shattering blow.


    Oryndrax''s scream of pain echoed through the void while he was pushed around like a rag doll, his scales shattering piece by piece.


    Within seconds, what was left was a bleeding mess of a dragon, too torn apart to even breathe properly. Oryndrax couldn''t follow Alex''s movements, not even a little.


    "Stay put." Alex coldly uttered, turning to the other dragons who were recovering from their injuries.


    Had Alex applied laws in his attacks, there would have been nothing left of them.


    In a flash, Alex appeared before the female dragon, staring straight into her pleading eyes.


    "Where''s that pride of yours?" Alex asked, but the dragon could not respond. "Did you really think you could do whatever you want and there''d be no consequences?"


    He made a grabbing motion, forcing the majestic creature back into her humanoid form while he reduced his own size to normal.


    "!"


    Drakorin, barely observing what was happening, was left completely stunned. ''Impossible! His understanding of laws is already at that level?!''


    At that moment, the leader knew they messed up, big time. He tried to get up, but a sharp gaze from Alex locked him in place.


    "For your hubris, you will lose that which makes you special." Alex grabbed the woman by her neck while she struggled to break free.


    "N-no. Please..." Zephyroth''s pride was long replaced with existential fear. "I''ve seen the error of my ways..."


    The dragon pleaded. Her abilities were locked, just like before. Unfortunately for her, there would be no mercy.


    "You should have thought of that before conjuring that storm." Alex''s hand holding her neck glowed brightly. "Sleep well."

 Chapter 365 Cleaning Up (1)

    "WAIT...!"


    Drakorin screamed for Alex to stop what he was about to do.@@@@


    "You may be powerful..." Drakorin heaved from the strain of the pressure bearing down on him. "But if any harm comes to us, you will attract the ire of the one we answer to."


    Alex looked over his shoulders, his expression calm and collected. The woman was still trapped in his hold, already crying rivers of tears from the fear that came over her.


    "Do I look like I care?" Alex replied coldly. "Regardless of who ''your'' supreme one sends, it won''t change what''s about to happen. You don''t barge into someone else''s home and demand their submission."


    "Also, none of you will be leaving here." Saying that, he turned to Zephyroth who pleaded once again. "Relax woman, you won''t die."


    The glow of his hand intensified as he tapped into the makeup of the dragon, expertly manipulating her law of self.


    "No...!" Zephyroth cried louder as she felt something within her being, her very soul, disappear like it never existed.


    Here she was, thinking her soul was protected from any attempts to change her being. Unfortunately for the dragon and her companions, Alex shattered that illusion like the lie it was.


    "You should still have some strength." Alex tossed her to the side, turning to Drakorin. "At least, at the lower end of an A-Class awakened."


    Zephyroth floated in the void, a broken shell of who she was prior. She could feel it; her strength had plummeted all the way to insignificant levels.


    "Ah..." She cried softly. "Ah...!" Then her cries turn hysterical, left in utter disbelief of her reality.


    "Please..." Drakorin pleaded, still trying to get up. He used everything; from his understanding of laws to his own perfected self law. But it always broke down, unable to express its effects.


    Alex slowly walked towards the leader, every step taking him more than a few kilometres forward. Soon, he stopped right before Drakorin, staring down at him with cold eyes.


    "I''m surprised you guys moved freely around the multiverse with no one being able to stop weaklings like you." Alex said, using a gesture to lift the dragon upright. "In any case, I will be the one to stop you and whoever they send next."


    Drakorin gritted his teeth in outrage. Since begging wasn''t working, he might as well tell the bastard his mind.


    "Fuck you!" He expressed defiantly. "Do your worst. But be warned, Veilwalker. For your blatant disrespect to the Supreme One''s vassals, you won''t live long.


    ''But if there was a Demi-god, then there should be God, and that must be the stage where my evolution becomes complete.''


    "You can come now," Alex said, looking in the direction of the protection sphere.


    Cassandra and Zol had arrived on day two of his ruse of dealing with the storm. But he instructed them to stay back and observe.


    The two hunters appeared a moment later, looking at the beings floating around. Cassandra shifted her gaze to Alex.


    "You know this is going to bring more problems, right?" She asked with raised brows.


    "Doesn''t matter." Alex shrugged. "They already have their eyes here. Regardless of how I responded, they won''t be going anywhere anytime soon."


    "What do you plan to do with them?" Zol asked.


    "Interrogate them." Alex replied. "There are a few things I want to learn from them."


    Cassandra frowned at his words. "Can''t you just read their minds? Why the step back?"


    "Their ''Supreme One''..." Alex made quotes. "... Place some kind of seal on the portion of their soul housing their memories."


    "Really?" The Catwoman looked back at the dragons and then back at Alex. "You of all people can''t bypass that?"


    "It''s not that I can''t." Alex shook his head. "Any signs of tempering would immediately erase everything they know. We can only do this the old-fashioned way."


    "I see..." Cassandra muttered. "Things will be getting hectic soon."


    "And we''ll be ready for it." Alex nodded. "For now, I have to check up on a few things and then start my day job."


    Saying that, he made a grabbing motion at the dragons, creating an isolated realm of space before putting the dragons inside.


    "Day job?" Cassandra tilted her head.


    "Yeah..." Alex smiled. "I will be taking a position as an instructor at my old academy."

 Chapter 366 Cleaning Up (2)

    Alex returned to the empire with Cassandra and Zol, heading straight to a facility where his hunters had gathered the returned hunters since the beginning of the incident.


    "How are they?" Alex asked Elina the moment he arrived. "Anything strange with their behaviour?"


    "Negative." Elina shook her head, leading Alex and his party to the holding area. "Aside from expressing their displeasure for being captured, there is nothing unusual about their behaviour."


    "Mm, I''ll be the judge of that." Alex replied.


    Sometime later, they arrived at the large chamber where the hunters, ranging from Class A to C gathered as they made small talk about their situation.


    "Hey, look who''s here." One of the hunters noticed Alex before he even entered the chamber. "It''s Lord Alexander himself."


    Hearing the familiar and most famous name in the universe, all the hunters turned around to look. Under their awe-filled gazes, they watched as Alex made his way to the platform.


    "Greetings, everyone." Alex greeted, getting the attention of all the hunters. "I apologise for the treatment meted to you, but it was a necessary precaution I had to take."@@@@


    The hunters had not told them anything upon their detainment; only that they were to wait here for some checks.


    But seeing as it was on Alexander''s orders, whatever ill-feeling they had vanished like it never existed.


    "There was a recent storm that was heading for the empire." Alex continued a moment later. "Everyone who was outside the protection sphere at the time was at a risk of exposure."


    "Exposure?" One of the hunters muttered. "Aren''t we immune to the radiations in the universe?"


    "You are," Alex replied. "However, that storm was slightly different, and to remove any hidden risks, I have to personally check you." He didn''t get into the real issue as there was no need to, at least for now.


    The hunters exchanged confused glances. While they believed in Alexander, they had a feeling there was something he wasn''t telling them.


    "I know there is more to what you''re saying." A female stepped forward, attracting the attention of everyone. "But I speak for everyone when I say we know the kind of being you are and what you''ve done for us.


    "If you feel we aren''t ready to know the true reason, so be it."


    No one objected, remaining quiet for the woman to continue.


    "T-thank you." One of them said, snapping everyone out of their daze.


    "Of course," Alex replied as the three hunters made their way back to their colleagues.


    "Thank you for your understanding." He gave a polite bow before adding. "You can resume your hunts. Also, during your hunts, make sure to report any unusual happenings you see to the appropriate authorities."


    Without waiting for them to say anything else, he and the others left. He still had to drop off his prisoners before heading home.


    "Wow..." Sometime later, the hunters recovered from the visuals, feeling a greater sense of awe for Alexander''s abilities. "Seeing him in action is a completely different feeling."


    "Right? It will take a lot of work to reach the level where we attract his attention. Attaining the honour of being his chosen will be life-changing." Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    Everyone, most especially hunters, was aware of the power Alex granted some people, boosting their powers to unimaginable heights.


    It was a dream for most people to catch his eyes. Unfortunately, it wasn''t so easy catching his attention if you didn''t know him in his early years.


    Still, it was a dream for most people.


    ...


    Somewhere within the empire, a private facility.


    "Don''t try to force them beyond the usual tactics." Alex instructed the hunters he put in charge of the interrogation. "Also, inform me should anything happen."


    "Yes, Sir." The hunters nodded in acknowledgement before turning around to leave.


    Alex had already placed the three dragons in different chambers, their strength as dragons further sealed to prevent any accidents.


    "I don''t think they''d talk," Cassandra said, glancing at Alex''s side profile.


    "I know..." Alex replied. "At the very least, we have to try. Also..." He turned to look at Cassandra, a smile gracing his features.


    "I left a sliver of my awareness on the lead interrogator. They might not talk, but that doesn''t mean they won''t have surface thoughts about the questions we ask them."

 Chapter 367 Becoming An Instructor (1)

    "Haa..." Cassandra sighed as she shook her head. "You''re full of surprises."


    "I try...." Alex shrugged, his expression turning serious a second later. "I have a mission I want you to handle. Are you willing to take it?"


    Cassandra noticed the seriousness in his tone, realising this was important to him--important for his universe.


    "Of course," The catwoman nodded, turning to face Alex. "What do you need me to do?"


    ....


    Mars, a few days later.


    The students of the Hunters Academy had been made aware they''d be getting a new instructor in the person of Alexander Gray--the god himself.


    The final years were overjoyed by the news. It was made clear that he was only only coming to handle just the elite class, but the entire fourth-year body.


    Every student who grew up hearing stories about him made preparations for his first day. Those who schooled in other regions of the empire cried tears of blood.


    Some attempted to take transfers to Mars, and even their parents got involved. Unfortunately, even with their status, there were mountains they couldn''t climb.


    It simply wasn''t in the cards for them.


    In the Hunters Academy, the males made silent vows to be on their best behaviour and prove their talents while the females dived into their makeup kits, planning on looking their very best.


    There was always a chance, after all. Even if he was claimed, who said anything about there having to be only one woman in his life? Julia Knight was a scary and possessive woman?


    Who cares?!


    The hottest cake was making his way to his alma mater. It would be the joke of the millennia if they didn''t try to shoot their shot or at the very least try to become his subordinate.


    In all this mess of excitement, one student in particular had it the toughest--Aaron Gray, brother of Alexander Gray.


    The number of students who wanted to be in his good graces was in the millions, if not more. Unfortunately for the masses, if they were not in his circle before, getting in now was impossible.


    "C-come in!" The principal said, attempting to find a place to sit or stand.


    Within the time it took for the door to open, the woman had tried several sitting and standing postures, not sure which one to adopt.


    Finally, she sat behind her desk, standing up to greet him ''only'' after realizing who he was.


    "Oh, Lord Alexander. You''re here." Principal Yiny said with a dazzling smile. "Please, sit." She gestured at the chair before her desk.


    "Thank you." Alex replied with a smile as he moved to take his seat. He was finding it difficult to keep his poker face, but for the sake of the woman''s sanity, he held on.


    ''Status and power really change people''s attitude towards you.'' Alex noted inwardly. ''Hopefully, the students will be more relaxed.''


    "Everything has been prepared for your address to the students." The principal went straight to business, knowing how particular Alex was about these things when you weren''t very close to him. "A total of 1,645,746 students are gathered in their classrooms."


    Alex nodded, not surprised by the numbers. He knew what he was getting into when he said he would take all of them.


    "I want to meet all of them in one place." Alex said after pondering on the issue a bit. "And I know the perfect way to do that." He smiled knowingly.


    Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    There were various class auditoriums, but they only housed a few classes put together. And while the VR world could house all of them, Alex preferred the face-to-face interaction.


    "Of course. Whatever suits your taste." The principal nodded. She was explicitly instructed to accommodate all of Alexander''s wishes, even if he asked for her seat as principal. "What do I have to do?"


    "Don''t worry." Alex chuckled briefly. "I''ll take care of everything. Just inform the instructors to get ready. They''ll be on the podium with me."


    "Right away." The principal reached for her the shared communicator and relayed Alexander''s words. "They should be ready in a minute."


    "Good." Alex nodded, crossing one leg over the other. "In the meantime, why don''t we talk about you?"


    The principal was infinitely close to the S-Tier and just needed a slight push in the right direction.


    Today was her lucky day...

 Chapter 368 Becoming An Instructor (2)

    The students were expecting their hero to appear on the screen. However, what happened next left them stunned for several seconds and then changed to surprise and wonder.


    "What...?" A student muttered in disbelief, their gaze roaming the change of environment.


    What was their classrooms a second ago was now a beautiful and starry backdrop of outer space. Stars glimmered brightly in the distance and nebulae of mesmerizing colours decorated the heavens in an ever-changing spectacle.


    The millions of students were seated in rows and rows of arena seats, facing a platform with the instructors sitting behind the stand. They were just as surprised as the students, looking around with curious and fascinated gazes.


    "Look!" One student called out. "It''s Lord Alexander himself!"


    Standing behind the stage, in front of the seated instructors in the back, was Alexander. He wore his official instructor''s attire: a high collar slim-fit jacket reaching all the way to his thigh.


    "Hello..." Alex said with a dashing smile, and instantly the crowd of students went wild.@@@@


    Students called out his name at the top of their lungs, attempting to rush out of their seats. Unfortunately for them, Alex wouldn''t let that happen.


    While they were bound to their seats, they couldn''t leave that space. They could still interact with their friends and classmates, but they couldn''t move more than a few inches forward.


    ''Yikes...'' Alex thought, his gaze looking over the gathered student body. ''Were we always like this? Hormones are no joke...''


    The kind of thoughts going through the students'' minds were better left unsaid, especially for the girls. Alex had to shut out their leaking thoughts to save himself the trouble.


    "Alright, everyone. Calm down." Alex gestured for the students to sit.


    Wanting to be on his good side, the students promptly obeyed, swiftly taking their seats but never losing their excited smiles. Had they been normal people, some would have fainted from being overexcited.


    Once everyone became calm and quiet enough, Alex went ahead with his address.


    "For many of you, being here is a dream come true." Alex began, his tone calm and resonating. "I know because I have been in your shoes. Well, at least for a year or so." He chuckled slightly.


    "Yeah, I''ll bet." A friend who was envious of Aaron couldn''t help but say. "Everything you have now is top of the line, personally crafted by your brother."


    "What can I say..." Aaron shrugged. "Things turned out well." He recalled how things were for them many years ago.


    ''Things really turned out well...'' He thought with a small smile. ''That cosmic mana wave brought a lot of headaches and blessings to our family.''


    A minute or so later, the applause came to an end as the students and instructors sat back down.


    "As my first day as an instructor in this academy..." Alex smiled knowingly, his gaze shifting to the spot his brother sat. "...a small gift is in order."


    "Hehehe... I knew it!" A student exclaimed, the excitement in their voice barely contained.


    Ignoring the shouts of excitement, Alex added a bit of condition. He didn''t want to spoil the students so much.


    "Do note that I can and will take the gifts back if I deem you unfit to have them." His words quickly caused a wave of grumbling. "Haha... sorry."


    Alex raised his left hand and everyone focused on that hand, instructors included. With a smug grin on his face, he snapped his fingers.


    Suddenly, a wave of light shrouded every student, all except one. Then, as quickly as the light came, it disappeared.


    "Oh my god...!"


    "It''s a suit! A fucking suit made by Lord Alexander himself!"


    Alex gave the students time to bathe in the glow of their new and fancy toys. And for each student, it was designed with colours matching their abilities.


    "The suits you have now are different from conventional ones..." Alex said, slowly catching their attention. "Aside from very few beings around, they can''t be broken. Also, they are linked to your energy signatures. That means, it can''t be stolen or used by anyone else.


    "There are other features and perks the suits come with, but I will leave that for you to find out..." Alex took one last glance at all the students. "...it''s a pleasure seeing you all. I hope we will have a fruitful time together. Thank you."

 Chapter 369 First Lesson (1)

    The students were returned to their classrooms after Alexander''s address, and class for that day was cancelled.


    No one was in the mood to stay in class when they had new toys to play with. The students were too eager to test out the perks of their suits.


    Naturally, the next day was going to be their first lesson with Alexander, and everyone wondered how he was going to handle the millions of fourth-years.


    Meanwhile, Alex was shown his new office and place of residence. He turned down the residence as he had no need for it when he could return home anytime.


    Anyway, inside his new office, Alex stood at the window that gave him a clear view of the academy grounds. A bit of nostalgia could be seen in his eyes as he recalled his days here.


    "Xex," Alex called out softly. "Retrieve all the files on the students, and highlight their strengths and weaknesses. I want to know everything there is to know about abilities."


    [Right away...] The AI got to work.


    As the personal assistant to the Gray Eminence, Xex was upgraded to unrestricted access to all databases in the empire. There was nothing hidden from it.


    While Xex got to work, Alex moved to sit in his new desk chair. The feeling from all this was rather surreal.


    ''Hehe... Even with all this power, I feel giddy just from getting a simple job.'' Alex gazed at the ceiling with a small smile. ''Life is really something....''


    ''Alex.'' A sudden call from Zol got his attention. ''There''s a report.''


    ''Let''s hear it.'' Alex sat up, his brows furrowed.


    ''Just as you predicted, those visitors weren''t the only ones to come. There seem to be more of them.'' Zol explained. ''Lady Cassandra has taken care of most of them. The only issue is we don''t know what exactly they were doing, and they refuse to talk.''


    ''I see...'' Alex nodded. ''Are they of the same race as the dragons?''


    ''A few of them are. Some are of different races we couldn''t identify. The only common factor is they are all humanoid.''


    Alex remained silent for a second before asking another question. ''What about void creatures? Did you encounter any of the new breeds?''


    ''Yes, five of them.'' Zol answered. ''Fortunately, lady Cassandra was able to push them out before dealing with them.''


    ''That''s good.'' Alex released a small sigh. ''For the other races you couldn''t identify, put them together and I''ll have them sent to the facility.''


    The entire day was dedicated to Allex so he could handle the final years. No other instructor was going to be coming after him.


    Since the students were final-year students, they had little need for theoretical classes and needed more practical applications of their skills.


    "What do you think Lord Alexander would be doing with us today?" A student asked his sitting partner.


    "How should I know?" The student shrugged. "The only thing I can think of is practical lessons on combat and hunting, most likely."


    "Yeah... That sounds the most logical." The student nodded. "But how is he going to handle all of us?"


    "Again, he is Lord Alexander. He literally created suits for us out of thin air. Do you think he would have an issue handling all of us at once?"


    The student pondered on the words, finding no issues with that line of reasoning. His gaze turned to Aaron''s sitting area.


    "Enough already." Another student sitting close by chipped in. "It''s almost time. He should be here any second now."


    And like magic, Alex suddenly appeared before the class, surprising them greatly. Moreover, he didn''t just appear in this class.


    Alex made several clones of himself, sending one to each fourth-year class. He was everywhere at once, dressed in the same instructor''s outfit.


    "Good morning, everyone." Alex said with a dazzling smile. "Hope we''re all good."


    The students quickly recovered from their surprise. And just as Alex expected, some wanted to jump him.


    "No." Alex firmly said with a head shake, killing the hopes of the girls. They couldn''t move even if they wanted to. "I can understand how you feel, but this is a place for learning. I would appreciate it if you control yourselves."


    "Ugh..." The girls groaned in disappointment, their pretty., caked and beaming faces deflating like tyres.


    "Good." Alex nodded in satisfaction once they agreed to his words.


    His focus shifted to the entire class, his gaze roaming the faces of all the students and identifying each and every one of them.


    He knew their abilities, their skills and weaknesses; everything he needed to polish the students.


    "Now then, for our first lesson..."

 Chapter 370 First Lesson (2)

    "Now then, for our first lesson," Alex began, catching the attention of all his students. "I will be testing your combat skills and use of abilities. There are a lot of things you guys need to work on."


    The students remained quiet. They had no doubts about his words. If he said they had things they needed to work on, then they needed to do just that.


    Everyone wanted to gain his recognition, after all.


    "The only thing is that..." Alex continued. "... we will not be using the combat systems for this test. I will be taking you outside."


    "Outside...?" One of the students echoed, their heart and the others racing in anticipation.


    "Yes, outside." Alex nodded with a smile. "The environment will be a chaotic environment with raging cosmic storms."


    Many students gulped in fear, others in excitement and the rest unsure of how to feel about his words.


    "You have nothing to worry about." Alex replied to their silent questions. "Your suits are made to handle cosmic storms and mana waves without issue. You will not be displaced even if you''re hit."


    He wanted to shed whatever remaining fears they had. Of course, while they would be facing magical beasts, Alex had a little surprise added to the mix; void creatures.


    Feeling the aura and facing the real thing that was coming at you all invoke different feelings. With this test and a few more, the students would let go of any remnant fears they had.


    "Any questions." Alex said, looking at the various expressions of his students. When no one raised a hand, he continued. "Good. We can go now."


    Suddenly, the classroom disappeared and the students ended up on their feet in a completely different place.


    "What the...?"


    "We have to start getting used to this change in surroundings."


    "And it goes without saying, any uncalled-for behaviour will attract a penalty." His gaze shifted to their suits, making the students understand his words.


    "Now for the type of magical beast lurking on this planet." The images changed, displaying a variety of magical beasts. "I won''t tell you the kind of abilities they wield. That would be left to your discretion to handle. And the way you handle it will tell me how much you''ve learnt during your time in the academy."


    "Yes, Jessica?" Alex gestured for her to go ahead.


    "Are all the monsters at the E-Tier like us? Surely, not all the monsters are at the same rank." A good question.


    "You don''t have to worry." Alex smiled reassuringly. "All the creatures are at the E-Tier, I made sure of that."


    He didn''t want to say their suits were powerful enough to protect them against A-Tier monsters as it might make them careless in dealing with the monsters.


    "I know some of you still have reservations about all this, and you''re within your right to be." Alex added, his gaze roaming over the students. "Fear will keep you alive. And only by pushing through that fear will you become the kind of hunter you want to be."


    The students exchanged glances, seeing the burning light in each other''s eyes. Whatever fear they had for the unknown was slowly being replaced with a desire to prove themselves.


    "Good..." Alex nodded. "I will now put you into teams." The holographic screen disappeared as Alex put his hands behind him.


    "Terrance, Gwen, Vince, ..."


    One by one, Alex put the students into groups of five. He did his best to group the students based on their strengths and weaknesses, and for each class, the weaker ones were paired with the stronger and more skilful ones.


    Aaron ended up with none of his usual friends, but that was fine. He was familiar with them since they were his classmates.


    "In your storage are a few supplies you might need, just in case." Alex added, raising his left hand. "Good luck and be careful. The mark of a great hunter is in their heart. Remember that..."


    He snapped his fingers, sending all the teams to different regions of the planet. Every single group out of the millions of students were spread out on a foreign planet they were unfamiliar with.

 Chapter 371 Taking Charge (1)

    Aaron and his teammates opened their eyes to a new environment, the gentle breeze blowing the surrounding dirt.


    "A desert, huh?" Aaron muttered looking around calmly. "There''s barely anything here."


    Aside from the rocks, many hills and a few bushes and cactus-like plants, there wasn''t much in the vicinity.


    And most of the hardened portions of the desert were farther apart, revealing more sand dunes than rocks.


    Then the star above also shone brightly, its intense heat capable of breaking any man within hours.


    ''Fortunately for us, we''re not normal beings.'' Aaron turned to face his companions, giving them time to take it all in. A couple of seconds later, they turned to face each other.


    "How are we going about this?" Yvonne, a one-horned girl, asked. "We need to plan this out carefully."


    "Plan how?" Johnson, a normal human, echoed. "Fighting magical beasts simply requires we attack and kill. Nothing more, nothing less."


    "No, dumbass." Rachel, another normal human, retorted. "She meant someone taking charge. Teaming up to fight creatures always requires someone to take the lead to issue commands."


    The girl glanced at Aaron, expecting him to say something. Of course, the others noticed this as well, turning to look at him.


    "I can understand why you guys are looking at me, but am I really the best choice?" Aaron looked at his teammates, his eyes noting their expressions.


    "How about this..." The last member, Branson, proposed. "You''ll take the first lead and we''ll see how it goes. We''ll do our best to follow your lead and if we find it satisfactory, you continue, okay?"


    The others didn''t have an issue with this, as they were already looking at Aaron to take charge. Some things could only be accepted, regardless of how we feel about it.


    A person''s circumstances and connections can more or less influence how the people around them perceive them to be.


    "Fine." Aaron sighed and then gave his first order. "Put on your headpiece. It''s the only way to communicate with each other from a distance."


    Aaron turned around, retrieving his weapon--a broad sword with intricate designs that were clearly mana channels to help direct his energy. He firmly placed it on his back, its overall length almost his height.


    His teammates followed his lead and put on their headpieces, bringing up their HUD system that began to scan the environment for threats.


    Several cries of the creatures lurking within the resounded across the desert as the centipede-like monsters bolted out of the ground and towards the skies.


    The length of the creatures were impressive, reaching as long as 300 to 400 meters. They glimmered with reddish-dark exoskeletons, and they had pointy appendages capable of piercing anything with ease.


    "NOW!"


    Aaron bellowed to his teammates, descending from his height while channelling his mana to engage the creatures.


    Branson and Yvonne made their move, dashing towards the creatures with agile movements. Branson''s choice of weapon--a spear--no coincidence, hurled towards one of the centipedes.


    SCREECH...!!!


    The creature cried out again, its tough exoskeleton cracked under the weight of the spear. Aaron took advantage of that opening as he explosively increased his speed, reaching the creature''s opened maws.


    He plunged the charged sword into the mouth, tearing the creature from within. A jolt of powerful pulse from his sword brought the centipede to sleep.


    BOOM!


    The upper part of the centipede blew up in a rain of blood and torn flesh. The rest of the centipede came down crushing into the glass floor with a thud.


    Yvonne took a slightly different route than Branson. She didn''t use her weapon, opting to use her hand in this situation.


    Her ability allowed her to interface with anything she touched, granting her the power to soften or harden said material, living or nonliving--a deadly ability.


    With a defiant roar, she struck the creature dead in the underbelly, causing a ripple to disburse over the creature. The centipede monster felt the force of the strike in addition to something else.


    SCREECH...!


    The creature turned its glowing eyes at Yvonne, extremely pissed off at her actions. Unfortunately for the creature, Rachel and Johnson were not idle.


    The last two members abruptly appeared to the side of the centipede, each on opposite sides and at different heights.


    The two students had their eyes blazing with killing intent as they struck the centipede, cutting through the creature with the ease of a knife cutting through butter.


    Without delay, they dashed towards the other creatures, taking them apart before they could retaliate or even escape.

 Chapter 372 Taking Charge (2)

    Sometime later, Aaron and his teammates came together to discuss how they handled the fight and what they could have done better.


    "Overall, I think we did good." Aaron said, bringing their discussion to a close. "Is there anything you guys wanna add?"


    The others exchanged glances with each other, their gazes telling all they needed to know.


    "No." Branson shook his head. "We may not be friends, but you''ve proven your abilities; both in combat and in leading us. We can continue this way..."


    "Yeah..." Everyone agreed to his words.


    "Thanks." Aaron nodded and then looked at the defeated monsters. "So what now?"


    "We''ve eliminated them but there is still a lot of ground to cover." Rachel proposed, looking around the vast desert. "There might not be much in the sand, but those rock formations and hills could lead to cave systems or something."


    "She''s right." Johnson nodded. "Fighting monsters can''t be the only thing we do here. Lord Alexander personally said this planet is teeming with resources we can get for ourselves. Surely, he must have placed us at one of those close by."


    "True..." Aaron echoed in thought. A moment later, he looked at his teammates. "But we have to be careful about this. We shouldn''t get careless because of one success."


    "Mm."


    Shortly after, the group started their journey towards the rock and hill formations, eager to explore the unknown.


    ....


    Alex stood in the meadow observing all the different teams taking on the challenge. The majority of the students were doing well, and while there was a bit of struggle for some, they were safe.


    ''That''s my brother alright...'' Alex smiled slightly. ''...Leave it to him to make everything look cool...''


    That act of holding his sword that way was unnecessary, and despite Aaron''s words, he was doing good as a leader.


    His combat skills were also impressive. After all, he had taken a few lessons from his brother.


    "You heard my b--" Aaron quickly caught himself before continuing. "I mean you heard what Instructor Alexander said. Let''s take a break here, eat something and get ready."


    His teammates nodded, not minding his slip of tongue. Currently, they were within a large cavern with a lot of room to move around, even for people like them.


    After spending most of their time fighting and mining, Aaron had gotten really close to them. He was slowly expanding his circle of friends.


    What they or all the students didn''t know was that the planet was created entirely by Alexander for this purpose. All the monsters, minerals and stuff they were experiencing were all made by him.


    Of course, the only thing he didn''t make or rather couldn''t do was the void creatures. But that was a simple matter for him.


    He had already gotten thousands of E-Tier void creatures, isolating them in a separate space he would release once the time came. Regardless of the location, each team was going to get one.


    The students listened to their instructor, taking breaks and snacking on something. Then finally, the time came for the surprise.


    "Get ready." Alex''s voice echoed one last time.


    Abruptly, Aaron and his teammates stood back to back in a circle, each one watching a different direction carefully. They didn''t know what was coming, but Aaron and a few others had some guesses.


    And right on time, a sudden chill ran down their spine. A chill they were very familiar with. Its sombre and sinister vibes caused a few to sweat under their headpiece.


    "Fucking hell..." Johnson cursed as he swallowed the lump in his throat. "There..." The boy pointed in the direction of his gaze with shaky hands.


    "Shit..." The others turned around only to see a vodi creature slowly floating towards them. "He didn''t..."


    While this was what they were training for, seeing a dead one and a alive one were completely different.


    Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    One was dreadful and harmless and this one was both dreadful and very much capable of killing them.


    Regardless of how they felt, they had to fight. Aaron knew that, and with that in mind, he stepped forward, ready to take on his role as the one in charge.

 Chapter 373 Valuable Experience (1)

    Aaron gritted his teeth, pushing through the crippling fear that threatened to freeze him on the spot.


    ''I have to set an example or we might not survive this.'' Aaron thought, brandishing his sword as lightning tendrils sparkled around him. ''Fuck... that thing is really nasty looking.'' Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    The void creature was like what most knew--a giant ball of nastiness mixed with spine-chilling aura. Then there were the many tendrils the size of a man''s arm whipping around it.


    The void creature had a dark aura emanating from it and from its dark and piercing gaze, the creature meant business.


    Aaron looked over his shoulders, noticing how his comrades were frozen in place. He couldn''t see their expressions behind their helm, but he could imagine it.


    "This should wake you up!" Muttering those words, Aaron charged in first, the void creature responding in kind.


    Aaron lunged forward, his lightning tendrils sparkling throughout the cavern. He quickly met the creature mid-lunge, aiming to impale it with his momentum.


    SCREECH...!!!


    The void creature would have sneered if it could. With a swing of its many tendrils, they clashed with the sword.


    "You wish!" Aaron bellowed, parrying the tendrils with expert movements. With a swing of his blade, he slashed through the tendrils that came at him, evading those he couldn''t.


    With each swing of his sword, sparks of lightning echoed through the cavern, the loud nose more than enough to snap his comrades out of their reverie.


    "Aaron!" Yvonne exclaimed in panic, turning to face the others. "Come on, we have to help him!"


    Aaron ignored the call of his comrades, focusing on closing in on the creature. Cutting through its tendrils was useless since they regenerated after some time.


    ''Fuck!'' Aaron gritted his teeth. ''The tendrils are heavier than I thought!''


    Aaron sidestepped a lunge of a tendril, cutting through another. Unfortunately for him, he missed one, delaying his reaction.


    The tendril came from his left, swinging with the force of a mountain.


    ''Shit!'' Aaron panicked for a moment, rushing to bring his sword to parry the tendril.


    BANG...!!


    "Yeah, I''ll say." Johnson nodded, mirroring Branson. "But this could have gone far worse had we not pushed through our fears." His gaze shifted to Aaron.


    "Yeah..." Rachel utilized the self-cleaning function of the suit, cleansing herself from the pieces of flesh. "Thanks, Aaron."


    "Don''t mention it." Aaron replied, his gaze focused on the spot where the creature exploded. The core lay there gleaming with magical and void energy. Unfortunately or fortunately, he wasn''t moved by its presence.


    "Instructor Alexander was right. Fear will keep us alive, but only by pushing through will we become what we aspire to be. This was a valuable experience."


    ...


    Alex smiled knowingly, appreciating Aaron and his new friends taking his advice to heart.


    ''Unfortunately, not all teams are doing so well.'' His senses on the other teams revealed some poor performance. ''Some froze for too long, thinking of abandoning their teammates.


    ''Had it not been for the suits, they would be dead many times over. Not everyone has the heart to face void creatures.''


    Had Alex not sent a reminder to some of these students, they would have run away without a second thought.


    It was disappointing to see, but also understandable. Seeing your life flash before your eyes was no simple thing.


    Not everyone could snap out of overwhelming fear. Much less, pushing through that fear to fight instead of running.


    ''There''s a lot of work to do with these students.'' Alex began to make some plans. ''Since the issue is void creatures, making them face more of them will help with that useless fear.''


    His gaze turned upwards, penetrating the atmosphere to outer space, going farther and farther back. Still, his observations brought back the same results.


    ''What the hell is that?'' Alex furrowed his brows in confusion. ''Space seems to be wobbling for no reason, and it seems to be growing, albeit extremely slow.''


    What he was seeing and sensing began not long ago and was incredibly faint, almost non-existent. But his senses did not miss the small changes.


    Something seemed to be happening and Alex wasn''t sure what it was. But one thing was for certain.


    Whatever it was, he intended to find out and possibly put an end to it.


    His gaze shifted to another direction within the empire, focusing on an isolated space. In there was Ross, crossed-legged in the void and cultivating. He had been there for some time now, his resolve unshaken.


    ''Little by little, buddy.'' Alex smiled. ''In the meantime...'' He waved his hand, strengthening the space against whatever was happening.

 Chapter 374 Valuable Experience (2)

    ''This should keep you from any mishaps.'' Alex thought and then refocused on his students.


    ''Most are already done with their void creature. The rest should be getting used to the beatings. It should wake them up soon.''


    True to his words, once the students realized their fears were not helping them, they resolved themselves to fight.


    Several minutes later, they were done and resting, sharing their experience. The realization that this was what they were signing up for hit them hard.


    While some still had their resolutions unchanged, some were wavering. It was only natural. After all, not all graduates turned out to be hunters.


    "Okay, students." Alex''s voice echoed in the ears of the students, catching their attention once more. "I hope you savoured the experience, because there will be more to come."


    A few grumbled at his words, not finding it exciting. Of course, there were those who did.


    "This is something that will help you in the long run." Alex continued, ignoring their cries. "Some of you took too long to react to the void creatures. Under any other circumstances, most of you would be dead already."


    Gulp


    The students knew themselves and knew he was right. They had already realized that their suit protected them from most of the damages the void creatures dealt.


    "I will give you guys a few hours more for resource hunting. Following that, our next lesson will begin."


    "Next lesson? There is more to come?" Alex could feel the dread in the student''s tone.


    "Haha... Don''t worry, it will be a theoretical lesson." The students sighed in their numbers, grateful for the change. "Alright, rest up and get to work."


    ....


    A few hours later.


    Alex split himself into clones and the students into groups of related abilities, ignoring the class barrier.


    This forced the students to mingle with others they usually didn''t relate to.


    Regardless of everything else, they were all fourth-year students.


    Aaron was once again split from his new friends, and while he saw a few familiar ones, he saw many more new faces.


    A snap of his fingers made the colours disappear. "Does that answer your question?" Alex asked and the student nodded. "Good. Now let''s continue... Also, you can sit down."


    The students nodded, finding suitables spots on the ground before getting comfortable.


    "As lightning users, you guys should know a lot about lightning, right?" The students nodded. "In that case, can someone explain in simple terms what lightning is."


    "We lightning users basically have the power to separate particles in our surroundings, creating an imbalance we call charges." A dark-sclera female answered, the others nodding in agreement.


    "Excellent." Alex nodded and then added. "While that may be the case, there''s more to it."


    A wave of his hand conjured a lightning arc before him, frozen in place and unmoving.


    The students were once again taken by surprise. While they called themselves lightning users, they couldn''t just freeze a lightning tendril, at least not at their current level.


    What they didn''t know was that it required an understanding of laws to achieve. They could slow it down, call it off, but definitely not freeze it in place.


    "From this point to that point, we have our unbalanced charges." Alex began, pointing at both ends of the lightning arc. "What you basically do is this..."


    Alex took his time to explain to them the finer details of their abilities they didn''t know about, doing the same for all other groups.


    He used practical examples to make his explanations easier to grasp, sometimes guiding the students to follow his lead.


    Several hours later, Alex brought his various explanations to a close, leaving the students with lights of enlightenment in their eyes.


    "So that''s why my output sometimes plummets." A student echoed in realization, applying what he just learnt. "Hehehe... this will make the use of my abilities even easier!"


    "I''m glad you guys are picking up the tips." Alex said a moment later. "Unfortunately for us, it''s time to leave..."


    The students were about to grumble their complaints when Alex raised his right hand.


    "Don''t worry. This is not the end. There is still more to come." With that, Alex returned everyone to their classrooms. "I will see next time."


    His clones disappeared, returning to the main body as he appeared in the chair of his office, his gaze turning to the darkening skies through his window.


    Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Finally, some new information...''

 Chapter 375 Guiding Thoughts (1)

    Somewhere within the borders of the empire.


    Hunter Leon, a one-horned human, was put in charge of interrogating the dragons. The hunter was part of The Order, wholeheartedly believing in what Alexander was.


    Leon was one of the few S-Tier members who never doubted Elina. And as fate would have it, she was right about everything.


    Being connected to Alexander was a whole experience on its own. The kind of power he wielded now was far more than he ever thought possible.


    All he had to do was follow his master and everything would go alright, and that was exactly what he did.


    In the first couple of days the dragons were brought to him, he did nothing. Leon opted to leave them locked up in separate cells to have the reality of their situation sink in--it would make things easier for him.


    "It''s time." Leon said to his team. "Let''s start with their blue dragon. Bring him to the chamber."


    "Yes."


    Leon followed behind his men several minutes later. Arriving inside the sealed chamber, Leon looked at the dragon with an expressionless face.


    The sealed chamber was only a couple of square meters in size, not having much room for anything else. It was a completely white space with nothing besides the hook hanging from the ceiling.


    Drakorin was tied up at his wrist and hanged on the hook, dangling a few centimetres above the floor. In the four corners of the chamber were four other S-Tier hunters standing guard--well, not exactly.


    The hunters had nothing to fear with their connection to Alexander. They could even feel his presence around them from time to time.


    Moreover, the dragons had their strength and transformation ability completely sealed. They didn''t have the strength they used to have, and any Class A hunter could give them a run for their money.


    "Hello, there..." Leon said with a soft smile, moving to stand before the dragon. "You know how this goes, so we''ll go straight to business." His eyes stared directly into the slitted ones of the dragon.


    The dragon stared back with equal intensity. His time locked up did nothing to quell the anger and hatred for the hunters, especially their Veilwalker.


    "What is your name?" Leon began with a simple question, waiting for the dragon to reply. But Drakorin just glared at the hunter, having no intention of talking.


    "What level is your universe?" The question came again, but Drakorin was in no condition to hear him.


    The slap echoed in a high-pitched tone in his ears, and the pain from the beatings wreaked his senses.


    ''These morons will regret doing this...'' Drakorin thought vengefully, slowly raising his head to meet Leon''s eyes. ''Just you wait... once your core is refined, you''ll have nowhere to go. Going against a high-level universe with your puny strength is the greatest mistake you''ve ever made!''


    Leon grinned slightly, once again confusing the dragon.


    "Next question..." Leon continued, ignoring the dragon''s questioning gaze. "What do you wish to do with this universe?"


    "..."


    Drakorin was now helpless. He expected the beatings to go on as the hunter pointlessly asked questions he would never get answers to. But whatever Leon was doing went against everything he knew about interrogation.


    "W-what are you do-doing?" Drakorin was now curious, however, he couldn''t help but shake his head as if he realized something. "If this is some kind of ploy, I''ll say the same thing as before.


    "You''re wasting your time."


    Leon said nothing at those words. Instead, he delivered another set of quick jabs at various points on the dragon, creating tiny shockwaves that shook the dragon''s insides, dealing massive damage.


    Drakorin was now a mess of broken bones, bloody from head to toe. But the dragon refused to say anything useful, keeping to his thoughts. He was in great pain, but it wasn''t his first rodeo.


    "What do you wish to do with this universe?"


    ''Claim it for the Supreme One, that''s what!'' Drakorin cried out in his head. ''Fucking hell... When will they be coming?!''


    "This is enough for today." Leon said, but the dragon was already out of it. "Take him away and bring the black one."


    Leon watched as Drakorin was carried away. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips.


    ''Good work, Leon.'' A familiar voice echoed in his head. ''Interrogate the new ones as well. Their thoughts should be easier to guide in the right direction.''


    ''Yes, My Lord.'' Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 376 Guiding Thoughts (2)

    Oryndrax was brought in next, and seeing the and the stench in the room, he knew what was about to happen to him.


    ''This is likely from Drakorin or Zephyroth,'' Oryndrax sneered at the sight. ''None of them said a word, so they are hoping I will be the one to talk. What fools...'' His gaze shifted to Leon, who observed calmly.


    Once Oryndrax was hanged, the other hunters returned to their corners while Leon stepped forward.


    "Corporate and you''ll have no trouble." Leon said pridefully. "What is your name?"


    "Oryndrax." The dragon replied, slightly surprising Leon. However, he quickly snapped out of it.


    "Did you three come alone?" Leon continued, walking around the dragon. "Think carefully before answering."


    Oryndrax raised an eyebrow, unable to believe his interrogator.


    "You just believed what I said?" Oryndrax couldn''t help but chuckle. "This will be easier than I thought." Of course, he was bullshitting.


    While his name was correct, the fact that Leon didn''t make any effort to verify his response eluded him.


    ''Am I missing something?'' A frown marred his features as he stared suspiciously at Leon.


    "Did you three come alone?" Leon ignored him and asked again. "Anything besides the correct response will attract a beating."


    Oryndrax heard him but had other plans. He decided to test his own thoughts.


    "We''re the only ones..." Oryndrax replied as he lowered his head, appearing regretful. Should his interrogator move on, then the people here were dumber than he could have imagined.


    "You don''t say..." Leon flashed a small smile, standing before the dragon. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Suddenly, a heavy slap that created a small shockwave echoed through the chamber. It emptied Oryndrax''s mouth in an instant, leaving him bloody and disoriented.


    ''The hell...?'' The dragon was taken aback; that slap was heavy as fuck! ''So he knows...'' The dragon growled in realization.


    ''But seriously... Is this his entire plan?'' Oryndrax wasn''t sure if he should sneer at Leon''s actions or just shake his head in disappointment. ''A low-level universe indeed.''


    "Tell you what..." Leon said, snapping the dragon out of his thoughts. "You came with core refiners to have our core refined for your Supreme One."


    "!"


    Oryndrax widened his eyes in horror but quickly hid his expression. Unfortunately for him, it was too late.


    "So he was telling the truth." This time Oryndrax couldn''t help but abruptly look up at Leon. The knowing smile on his face made the dragon realise he was played.


    ''Even then, he shouldn''t have known about the core refiners or what they are doing!'' Oryndrax''s mind spun rapidly. ''No, it''s not possible. Drakorin of all people wouldn''t betray the mission. It has to be a trick.''


    "I also know your three are expecting another group to appear since you guys failed your mission." The more Leon spoke, the more gloomy the dragon''s face became.


    ''No, no, no... Drakorin couldn''t have said a word.'' He was in denial. ''There''s no way he should have known about the Veilwalkers!'' Oryndrx glared at the hunter with passion, his bloody face making him appear all the more threatening.


    "You know..." Leon was feeling a bit talkative, moving to the side with both hands behind him. "The others we captured were also quick to talk." He looked over his shoulders at the dragon, the grin on his face taunting the dragon to no end.


    At this point, Oryndrax knew they had lost, and completely at that.


    ''Even if those Veilwalkers arrived, it would be too late.'' Oryndrax mused dejectedly. ''Refining a universe''s core takes too much time, especially for normal folks. Haa... how did a small-time walker achieve this level so fast?''


    "Do you want me to keep going?" Leon walked back to face Oryndrax, his smile never leaving his face. "Or would you like to contribute something and not be left out?"


    The dragon looked broken from Leon''s words rather than from the heavy slap he received across his cheek. His head hung low, blood leaking from his wounded mouth.


    ''Even if the Veilwalker is able to refine the core himself, he still won''t be strong enough to face the Supreme One.'' The dragon tried to think of some positives. ''He would have to refine at least a dozen universe cores to stand a sliver of a chance against the Supreme One.


    ''I only wish they would spare my life long enough to see it happen.'' A small smile tugged at his bloody lips.''Regardless... this universe is doomed if that walker takes the core for himself. There''s no point to a universe existing without it belonging to the Supreme One.''


    Had Oryndrax lifted his head to look at Leon''s expression, he would have seen the dread in his eyes. Oryndrax had Leon at a dozen universe cores... and the hunter didn''t even know something like that existed until some minutes ago!


    ''M-my Lord?'' Leon gulped inwardly, trying very hard to regain his calm and collected expression.


    ''Do not panic, Leon.'' The consciousness replied. ''At least we know something about what we''re dealing with'' Alex reassured.


    ''Yes, My Lord.'' Leon nodded, taking a deep breath to calm his nerves. ''Do I continue to interrogate him?''


    ''Yes, continue.'' Alex replied. ''There may be more to learn.'' The sliver of Alex''s consciousness sent the new information to the main consciousness before refocusing on the task at hand.


    .....


    Alex sat in his office chair, thinking over the information he received not long ago.


    ''That must be why the fabric of spacetime is wobbling.'' Alex mused, his gaze staring at the sunset. ''Those refiners are trying to refine the core for the Supreme One. And taking the core is what will complete my evolution, but it seems it would also doom us.''


    Alex wasn''t sure if that would be the case as he had no idea what would happen if he refined the core himself.


    ''But if I don''t, I might not be able to take on the Veilwakers who are probably on their way here.'' Alex doubted those walkers would be mediocre. ''They could have refined universe cores already.'' This also raised another question.


    ''To what end will this core refining take the Supreme One? What exactly is he/she planning to do with all that power?''


    Alex doubted if it was for defeating that monstrosity. Maybe a part of it, but there should be more to it.


    ''Regardless, I have to move fast.'' Alex made his decision, standing up to move to the window view. ''For the students... clones should suffice.'' That was the only way to protect his loved ones and everyone else.


    Alexander would be damned to give this universe to some stranger. He was not willing to take that chance. Who knew how that person would treat this universe, being low-level and all?

 Chapter 377: Preparing To Leave (1)

    Alex shifted his gaze to his right, piercing through the many walls and distance until it settled on the Knight mansion.


    Beneath the mansion was a location unknown to many, serving as the private space for the Knight family to cultivate for long periods of time.


    Julia had decided to follow in Ross'' steps, burying herself in cultivation to grow stronger and as quickly as possible. The feeling of being left out was not pleasant.


    ''I''ll be leaving for some time.'' Alex transmitted, though he saved it as a memory for Julia to receive once she awoke. ''I don''t know how long I will be gone, but I will definitely be back.


    ''Take care of yourself, and you can always message me. I love you.'' He added with a smile, closing his eyes to take a moment.


    "Aaron. I''ll be going home now." He sent to his brother next, staring in the direction of his dorm. "I''ll take you along with him. I have something to tell the family."


    "Okay, brother..." The reply came soon after.


    ......


    "Oh, you''re home." Sarah welcomed Alex and Aaron the moment they walked through the door. "How was your first day with your students?" Sarah hugged them both.


    "It was wonderful, Ma." Alex placed a soft kiss on her cheek, bringing a smile to her face. "Where''s Dad?" Alex asked, looking around the house.


    "He''s gone out for a bit. Says he wants to buy some things." Sarah replied, walking back to the kitchen. "Why don''t you boys go clean up? Dinner will be ready soon."


    "Yes, Ma." The two boys replied and went to their rooms to do as they were told.


    Sometime later, William returned, closing the door behind him with a soft sigh.


    "Going out nowadays seems to be a hassle." The man always had people all over him, asking about Alexander. Had he not had a security crew, things would have been more difficult.


    "Oh, you boys are back." He noticed Alex and Aaron seated at the dining table, dinner almost ready. "How was your day?"


    "The kids were lively." Alex replied, looking at Aaron. "Little Aaron here got to show off his skills." The knowing smile on his face made Aaron look away with a slightly red face.


    "Haha... That''s good to hear." William went to take his seat at the head of the table. "What about your sister and brother-in-law?" He looked around, not finding them around.


    "They will be here shortly." Alex replied and wanted to add something more, but decided against it. However, William was able to tell Alex wanted to add something.


    "What did you want to add?" He tilted his head in curiosity, catching the attention of Aaron and Sarah who brought the final dish to the table.


    "You''ll find out soon enough." Alex shook his head. "Also, they''re here..." The sound of a car hovering outside turned their heads to the window.


    "Hey, Mom and Dad!" Olivia called out as she excitedly rushed to hug her mother. "Little brothers..." Her smile brought a smile to their faces.


    "What''s with this?" Sarah asked the moment they broke off the hug. "Is there something I don''t know?" Saying that, she glanced at Alex briefly, realizing what he wanted to say earlier was about Olivia.


    "Hehehe...Let''s eat first. I''m starving." Olivia grinned, moving to take her seat while her husband greeted the rest of the family before taking his own.


    Alex looked over to Olivia, sending her a knowing wink. For a moment, the woman was confused, until she realised who her brother was.


    ''Hmph!'' Olivia snorted inwardly, looking away. ''Knowing him, I bet he knew before it even happened.'' She instantly regretted her line of thinking. Just imagining her brother seeing her like that felt... eesh.


    She shuddered involuntarily, causing Alex to chuckle slightly. Her reaction was funny, to say the least.


    ''I don''t even want to know what goes on in there.'' Alex shook his head with a smile. ''Even if passive, I''ll never allow myself to see through their thoughts.''


    "Come on, everyone. Dig in." Sarah gave the go-ahead as the family dug in, taking their time to savour the blend of flavours and taste of the meal.


    .......


    "So what is happening?" Sarah asked her daughter who was sitting across from her. She felt her heart race slightly in anticipation, already having a feeling of what it could be.


    The family were now gathered in the living room after finishing their dinner. And despite Alex having something to say, Oliva''s news was good for the family.


    ''Good news first.'' Alex thought silently, watching as Olivia and Shawn exchanged smiles. ''I don''t have a good record of staying put. Haa... it''s becoming a habit.''


    "Well..." Olivia turned back to the family, the smile on her face still as bright as ever. "I-I am pregnant!" She finally dropped the bomb.


    "You''re going to be grandparents!"


    "Oh my god!" Sarah jumped from her seat, rushing to her daughter''s side. "A-are you sure...?" She asked in disbelief.


    Sarah''s eyes were glued to Olivia''s tummy, staring intently as if she could see through the boundaries. "Yes, Mom." Olivia nodded excitedly "You''re going to have a little me running around soon."


    The two women couldn''t hold back their tears anymore, sharing a hug that conveyed all their feelings for the moment.


    "Congratulations, son." William took Shawn''s hand in a firm handshake. "You''ve just made the family very happy." Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Thank you, father-in-law." Shawn smiled gleefully, turning to Alex and Aaron, and shaking their hands.


    "Congrats." Alex and Aaron said in unison.


    Turning to his mom and sister, Alex wondered if he should tell them about his decision. He didn''t want to ruin the moment.


    ''But why do I see this as bad news?'' He wondered, but quickly got his answer. ''I don''t want them to worry needlessly.'' He inwardly sighed.


    While he was going to leave a clone behind, Alex felt it would be rude of him to make his parents see a copy of himself as the real thing.


    "Alex, are you alright?" His mother''s voice snapped him out of his thoughts. "You seem to have something else in mind."


    "Yes, Mom." Alex nodded, gesturing for everyone to sit down. Aaron already knew Alex had something to say, he just wasn''t sure what.


    "I have to leave again..."

 Chapter 378: Preparing To Leave (2)

    "This is about what you talked about before, isn¡¯t it? Completing your evolution?" William asked.


    "Yes, Dad." Alex nodded. "Initially, I wanted to take my time to get there... But something has come up and I have to rush to the centre of the universe."


    William and the others exchanged glances, already seeing what it was about. Alex didn¡¯t have to explain to them it was about the safety of their universe.


    They knew more than enough to deduce for themselves.


    "Will everything be alright?" Sarah asked worriedly, holding Olivia¡¯s hand in hers.


    "Yes, Ma." Alex nodded, though he wasn¡¯t too sure. "The only issue is I don¡¯t know how long it will take for me to return. While you can still reach him via our connection, I might not be able to reply at any given moment."


    "Do what you must, brother." Aaron placed a hand on Alex¡¯s shoulders. "We believe in you. If you say this is what must be done. Then it must be..."


    Everyone nodded at his words. Regardless of what Alex had been through, he had always returned one way or another. This was not any different.


    "Mm." Alex nodded with a small smile and then turned to Aaron. "I will be leaving a clone to guide the students. So while it will still be me ...."


    "It won¡¯t be entirely you." Aaron completed and Alex nodded.


    "Exactly."


    "When do you plan on leaving?" Sarah inquired hesitantly.


    Alex shifted his gaze to the window momentarily. It was already dark outside; the early hours of the night.


    "I¡¯ll be gone by tomorrow morning." Alex replied, turning to look at his parents. "Probably before everyone wakes up."


    Of course, that was relative. It was always morning somewhere, and for a being like Alexander, sleep was more like a recreational activity.


    "Then we wish you luck." William said on behalf of the family. "J-just be careful, alright?"


    "Always..."


    ....


    "Lord Basso, Lord Jaseph." Alex called through his connection. "I¡¯ll be going on a journey. You two and Elina will have to ensure the safety of everyone while I¡¯m gone."


    Alexander was currently standing in the void of space, just outside the Sol System. He had appeared here in the early hours of morning, a few hours passed reset in his region.


    "Yes." The two answered immediately.


    They didn¡¯t bother asking where he was going; he had no obligations to do that. Also, they were aware of the current happenings.


    "Good." Alex nodded and then added. "Cassandra will be returning with the other hunters, so things should be smooth until I return."


    There was also the fact that nothing could pierce the sphere of protection.


    ¡¯But those Veilwalkers probably could...¡¯ Alex frowned at the thought. ¡¯I have to hurry.¡¯


    Alex turned to look in a specific direction and then merged with the void. Within seconds, he reemerged out of the void.


    "Woah..." Cassandra backed away, being startled by Alex¡¯s sudden appearance.


    "Fuck. A warning would have been nice, you know?" The Catwoman sighed. ",I was prepared to retaliate."


    "Sorry about that." Alex apologized as he looked around. Zol and the other hunters with her noticed his presence and approached.


    The Catwoman and her team were taking a rest on an asteroid floating aimlessly in space. There hadn¡¯t been anything new for a while now.


    "Alex." Zol called softly, however the look on Alex¡¯s face wasn¡¯t one for social visits.. "What brings you here? Did something happen?"


    "Yeah..." Alex said. "You might want to sit down for this." The others furrowed their brows in worry but still found a spot to sit.


    "The dragons in our custody had some interesting things to share." Alex told the group what he learnt from the dragons and the others they brought later on.


    While the others only had information about the worlds they lived in; stuff like their culture, races and other miscellaneous things.


    The real deal was what the dragons had in thought, and with each word that left his lips, Cassandra and the hunters had their expressions change several times in a short time.


    "I see..." Cassandra echoed with a hand on her chin. "And you plan to complete this evolution of yours before they come."


    "Exactly." Alex nodded.


    "What about what you said about those walkers destroying this universe if they fail to take it?" Zol asked, feeling more concerned about that part than anything else.


    "Which one is better?" Alex proposed. "They take over this universe and do whatever they like or I take complete control of our universe and fight them off with the increased strength I will get from the completion."


    "..."


    The choice was an easy one to make. But the dozens of universe cores were still echoing in their thoughts, unwilling to let them go.


    "And those coming Veilwalkers..." Alex continued a moment later. "It¡¯s not farfetched to think they would have at least one universe core refined themselves. I have to do this to better my chances against them."


    The thought of even submitting to outsiders never crossed their minds. To them, this was their universe and no one had the right to come and dictate how they should do their things.


    "You have to do it." Cassandra suddenly said, her expression serious. "I don¡¯t know what that Supreme Walker is doing, but he is abusing the gifts the multiverse gave to us."


    "I know..." Alex sighed. "I only pray it will be enough for what¡¯s coming." Alex looked around him. Space was still trembling slightly and was growing in intensity.


    "They¡¯re what¡¯s causing this, right?" Cassandra asked, having sensed the changes too. "I don¡¯t know what this signifies, but I will say the universe is telling you something.


    "You are this universe¡¯s chosen, and it¡¯s up to you to do what¡¯s necessary. The multiverse core has a conscience to make us what we are today. The universe could be the same."


    "Yeah... No time to waste." Alex nodded, getting up to his feet. His gaze looked over the gathered hunters. "You guys will have to return..." His gaze lingered on Cassandra a second longer, making her nod in understanding.


    "Of course." The catwoman replied. "We¡¯re basically done. And I¡¯m sure once you make the core a part of you, your omnipresence will be more broken than it already is."


    At that time, no one would be able to hide from his gaze. It was a guess, but reaching the level of godhood, especially becoming one with the universe, would definitely have something like that.


    "Good luck, Alexander." Zol and the other hunters wished him luck.


    "Thanks." Alex smiled, raising his hand towards them. "I¡¯ll be sending you back now." A thought tore space, creating a link between here and inside the sphere.


    Without delay, Cassandra and the hunters hopped in, taking one last look at Alexander while the tear closed.


    "Take care..." Cassandra said one last time.


    ¡¯I will...¡¯ Alex nodded as the tear completely closed. Once alone, Alex took a moment for himself, looking around the cosmos and its glimmering lights.


    Finally, he looked in the direction of the centre. ¡¯It should take me not more than a minute to arrive.¡¯


    Even with his senses and current prowess, he couldn¡¯t tell how vast the universe was. It was simply too big for a Demi-god.


    Alex merged with the void and disappeared, heading straight for the heart of his universe.

 Chapter 379: The Universe鈥檚 Centre (1)

    ¡¯Interesting...¡¯ Alex noted as he literally moved through the fabric of spacetime. ¡¯The energy going forward feels new; almost as if it was just born.¡¯ The energies were systematically being put together, birthing new wonders in the universe.


    It was a surreal experience that was ruined by something else.


    ¡¯The trembling of space is also getting more and more pronounced. Whoever those core refiners are, they sure know what they are doing.¡¯ He furrowed his brows in thought.


    Within his void core, the iridescent icosahedral core of his power seemed to be pulsing excitedly, as if it was on its way to meet a loved one.


    ¡¯My resonance with the universe is increasing as well...¡¯ He mused calmly. ¡¯I wonder what would happen once I make contact with the universe¡¯s core.¡¯


    His senses witnessed the wonders of his cosmos. Galaxies, both thriving and ruined, pulsed with rhythm, gradually syncing with his core.


    The more Alex observed the universe, the more fascinated he became. Even with his understanding of all things within the universe, it was still a different feeling seeing it happen right before his eyes.


    Along the way, the number of void creatures continued to increase, feeding and causing destruction to whatever they came across. Explore stories on novelhall.Co?m


    Alex didn¡¯t pay much mind to the creatures, but the more he traversed, the more powerful they became. That, and the trembling space, made everything feel... off.


    He couldn¡¯t describe the feeling, but it felt akin to disgust.


    ¡¯It¡¯s like someone is trying to force something down my throat.¡¯ Alex guessed it was probably the universe¡¯s consciousness reaching him. ¡¯And their level seems to be increasing the closer I get to the centre.¡¯


    Ahead of him was a raging storm unlike anything he had ever seen. It covered an uncountable number of light years.


    As far as he could see, there was a raging storm. Stars underwent supernovas, galaxies clashed with each other, moving at speeds visible to Alex¡¯s senses.


    ¡¯Now this is a storm...¡¯ Alex emerged from the void, coming to a stop. ¡¯But isn¡¯t this too much...?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    As a comparison, the size of the empire was nothing compared to the brewing and mad storm happening before him. It was huge enough to swallow the empire many times over.


    Surprisingly, the number of veil tears here was the least Alex had seen around a raging cosmic storm. And the void creatures were mostly trying to break through the storm.


    ¡¯If I have to guess, the creatures are trying to break through.¡¯ Alex hypothesized. ¡¯And the storm looks like some sort of barrier to stop anything from entering.¡¯ It was a spot-on guess.


    However, as ruthless and raging as the storm was, anyone with a good understanding of the universal principles could traverse the deathstorm with ease.


    But what really got his attention was the feeling he was getting from the storm. He knew he was at his destination, and only had to go through the raging storm that covered who knew how many light years.


    A loud snarl and multiple growls suddenly came from the distance.


    Alex turned his head to the left where a few void creatures beyond the S-Tier noticed his presence. The creatures were ginormous, capable of swallowing star systems with ease.


    ¡¯And they are as ugly and disgusting looking as ever...¡¯ Alex didn¡¯t even flinch in response to their threatening growls and snarls.


    The void creatures didn¡¯t delay as they rushed towards Alex, giving off high levels of void energy and that same sinister aura that could harm him. They were fast--extremely so--and space tore like fabric from the sheer intensity of their movements.


    Unfortunately for these void creatures, they were about to find out the hard way: Alexander was no longer a being they could scare or even play with.


    A wave of his left hand in their direction froze them in place, simultaneously sealing the tear in space their movements caused.


    He made a grabbing gesture with the same hand, closing the fist as the creatures felt their bodies fold in on themselves, reducing their gigantic sizes to boulders no bigger than a man.


    ¡¯Oblivion...¡¯ Alex inwardly declared.


    Under the void creatures¡¯ intelligent and trembling gazes, they began to dissipate into motes of light, scattering their energies into space, leaving their black cores as the only proof of their existence.


    "That takes care of that..." Alex muttered, shifting his gaze back to the storm. "My senses can¡¯t pierce through the storm." He furrowed his brows in thought.


    The energies deeper inside the storm were different. They swirled slowly at times, and then swiftly at other times.


    Then the essential energies of reality warped and changed form regularly. Physical matter condensed very quickly, taking shape and then dying off within seconds. Others were too slow to monitor, changing speeds at times or even morphing into something else from its foundational build.


    In other words...


    ¡¯Time is unstable...¡¯ Alex realized. ¡¯And this seems to get worse deeper inside. That is probably why I can¡¯t pierce through the storm to see what lies behind it.¡¯


    Since he had no idea what to expect on the other side of the barricade, Alex decided to take some precautions.


    ¡¯Who knows if those Veilwalkers are already here, lying in wait.¡¯ His gaze looked around the surrounding millions of light years, finding nothing besides the raging madness.


    The trembling space was very visible and could be felt by a normal person if they were here. The core within his inner realm pulsed more powerfully, being pulled by something from beyond the storm.


    Thinking of the Veilwalkers, there was this feeling in his gut that something was in store for him. Alex knew this feeling came from the universe somehow... sort of like a warning.


    His newfound knowledge of the power ranking system the visitors used placed him firmly within the ranks of Demi-god.


    The only thing was that Alex was more comfortable placing those walkers in the ranks of God, and he had no idea what those at that power level could do.


    Regardless...


    ¡¯Hold on, universe...¡¯ Alex equipped his armour, the all-black and light golden accents enhancing his overall presence. ¡¯I¡¯m coming...¡¯With a soft hum from his suit, he bolted into the storm.

 Chapter 380: The Universe鈥檚 Centre (2)

    Past the storm barrier was a truly empty space of black--an extremely large space. There was nothing besides the ever-present energies swirling around.


    These energies were of life, structure and material--the basic energies of the universe. These three broadly categorised energies were being synthesised and moulded as they drifted outward from the centre.


    The space was unlike the outside of the raging cosmic storm. The integrity of this space was just as strong as the true void, capable of withstanding the clash of gods.


    In the heart of this black-and-blank space was an area of complete stillness covering millions of light years. This part of the space housed the core of the universe--an icosahedral sphere glimmering in a multitude of colours.


    It spun around slowly, giving off vast amounts of magical energies outward and guiding these energies via a fundamental plan to become structure, life or material.


    The core was the size of a tennis ball, made entirely of the ultimate master of all energies: origin/void energy.


    For a universe this large to be programmed and developed on such a small object was inconceivable and surprising. However, as part of something much bigger, this was understandable.


    The core functioned as a conduit connected to a larger core, programmed to draw magical energies from the origin space to fulfil its primary function.


    As an amalgamation of wills, the core expressed this primary function to create a unique space for physical matter and life to thrive.


    Why?


    That was a question left for its creations to find out.


    Still, the little bit of knowledge the creations of the universe had was enough to accomplish wonders--wonders that would define them as gods--all-powerful, all-knowing and all-present in that universe, having the power to do what the universe does.


    Now the question was: why stop there?


    Why not take more cores and become stronger, learn more of the secrets of reality? These very secrets could probably be the only way to save reality--to save the multiverse from that monstrosity.


    And to accomplish that, servants of the Supreme Walker must refine the core of all universes they come across. Nothing was to stop them from achieving that primary goal.


    Around this core, seated in a circle thousands of light years around it were a group of beings--all humanoid in stature and covered with cloaks that hid their facial features.


    The large distance was because of a final protective barrier invisible to the eye but still felt by anyone capable of sensing it. It was impossible to break through, even with the power of a god. This final barrier could only be interacted with energy not bearing the signature of life.


    These beings, numbering a total of seven, had both hands stretched out in the direction of the core, producing waves of energy that swirled around the core in a small storm, attempting to refine it.


    However, the core--as small as it was--was not so easy to deal with. As an amalgamation of a larger will, it knew its creations and those of its siblings.


    And the beings attempting to make it bend to their will were not its creations. It resisted their attempts at every turn, giving off vast amounts of void energy infused with its own will that clashed with theirs.


    But the will incorporated into the waves of energy the beings produced was much stronger than the core¡¯s.


    Despite its resistance, the core was refined over a little above 70%, and this was achieved through a continuous process lasting close to two weeks.


    "Tsk! This core is as stubborn as the rest. For a lower universe, it sure is powerful." One of the beings muttered in annoyance. "Why won¡¯t it just give up?"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter." Another replied, this one sounding feminine. "We¡¯re nearly there. A few weeks more and this will be done." There was complete confidence in her tone.


    As more of the core was refined, the resistance felt more pronounced. Since this was not their first core ever refined, they understood this well.


    However, for whatever reason, this particular core was more stubborn than the rest. Most would give in at 50-60%, but this one refused! And it was only a lower universe!


    "In cases like this, it¡¯s usually because they feel the presence of their Veilwalker getting close." Another said moments later. "Maybe it¡¯s counting on that walker stopping the process."


    While there were Veilwalkers who agreed to join their course, not all of them felt that way. Unfortunately for those walkers, they failed to defeat the vassals of the Supreme One. They were shown that there was always a bigger fish out there.


    "Unlikely..." A moment of thought later, the being added. " Even if that is the case, coming here would be the greatest mistake he/she will ever make. So just focus on your task."


    Silence returned once more as the refiners focused on the stubborn core. But progress was still at a snail¡¯s pace.


    Suddenly, the blank space trembled as the core became abnormally active, spinning faster than before and the resistance it put forth became even stronger.


    "The hell...?" A refiner muttered in surprise while another turned their gaze, looking in a particular direction.


    "The Veilwalker is here." The being said, drawing the attention of the others. "Looks like those scouts failed to subdue him."


    "Well, this is the end for that walker." The feminine voice spoke again. "Since they failed, then our Veilwalkers should be here soon, if not already present. Then there is the Supreme One¡¯s will here..."


    She left the last portion hanging. But her companions understood her meaning. With nothing to fear, they redoubled their efforts to tame the core.


    But the core was struggling more than usual, as if it wanted to move from its spot towards the Veilwalker in the distance.


    "Hold it down!" The female commanded loudly, the strain in her tone evident. "We can¡¯t afford to let it get in contact with that walker!"


    The team of refiners got to their feet, pushing their energies to the limit. Even with their combined might, the core was giving them a lot of trouble. Find your next read on novelhall.Co?m


    "Fucking hell...! Is this really the core of a lower universe?!"


    "Focus!"


    Meanwhile, the moment Alex pierced through the storm, appearing in the silent and dark domain, the core called to him desperately.


    "There." Alex looked ahead with furrowed brows, the pull on his core getting stronger and stronger.


    He didn¡¯t even have time to admire the space around him before dashing forward madly, covering light years in picoseconds.


    Within moments, he spotted a tiny glow in the distance. It was very faint, but Alex could feel its energy.


    ¡¯The universe¡¯s core!¡¯

 Chapter 381: Existence (1)

    Alex¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he rushed towards the faint light in the distance. For whatever reason, he felt the need to hurry.


    The calling he felt from within was overwhelming, almost as if he were about to lose something important.


    ¡¯The refiners!¡¯ Alex noticed the seven cloaked figures dishing out waves of energy at the struggling core.


    He knew they had noticed his presence as well. However, due to their focus being entirely on the core, they ignored him.


    "Taking what doesn¡¯t belong to you isn¡¯t the way to go!" Alex roared, feeling rage bubbling within him. "Let it go!" He extended his right hand towards the core as if to grab it.


    Then he extended his senses towards the energy, intending to isolate it from the core. And while he was still ways away, his senses had no problems reaching the location.


    Unfortunately for Alexander, he failed to consider an important factor in his rush towards the core.


    The waves of energy the refiners were directing towards the core were not just energy. It was the manifestation of someone¡¯s will--a very powerful someone.


    "!"


    Alex¡¯s eyes widened in horror the moment his senses clashed with the energy waves. Then the unexpected happened.


    "Aahh...!!!"


    His momentum broke in an instant as he felt his senses shredded into oblivion, offering no resistance whatsoever. He was overpowered--just like that.


    Alex grabbed his head in agony, screaming his heart out. The pain wreaked havoc in his very soul, causing him to bleed profusely from his eyes, ears, nose and mouth.


    The agony was heart-wrenching, sending shivers down the spine of anyone who heard it. The core refiners paid him no mind, focusing on their job.


    The blood spilling from Alexander¡¯s orifices drifted in the void, turning into motes of light that dissipated as energy.


    He didn¡¯t know how long the pain lasted, but when he finally regained his bearing after his healing was completed, he found himself surrounded.


    His breath came in heavy pants, his chest rising and falling as he inhaled vast amounts of the surrounding energies. However, his eyes looked around him.


    Around him were three figures floating a couple of light years away, observing his wretched state with what Alex could only infer as indifference.


    ¡¯The Veilwalkers.¡¯ Alex realized with a frown. ¡¯They¡¯ve been around all this time, and I failed to sense their presence. Also, I can¡¯t see through their level.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t need to think further. The Veilwalkers were at the god level. In fact, Alex couldn¡¯t even sense them when they were right in front of him.


    It was like they were there and at the same time weren¡¯t. They existed in his vision, but not to his senses. They were basically reality itself.


    ¡¯So this is the power of a god-level being, huh.¡¯ Regaining his composure, Alex stood with his back straight, his gaze shifting from one Veilwalker to the next. ¡¯A state of complete resonance with reality.¡¯


    Looking back in the direction of the core, he watched as the core continued to struggle while the feeling in his gut continued to grow, urging him to hurry.


    ¡¯Extending my senses in that direction would be foolish.¡¯ Alex thought silently. ¡¯I have to find another way to reach the core.¡¯ He refocused on the Veilwalkers.


    The walkers were patient, waiting for Alex to process his reality. They were in no rush and didn¡¯t really put Alexander in their eyes. They saw through his level the moment he appeared in this isolated space.


    They hadn¡¯t acted earlier because they wanted him to experience the pain of what awaited him should he go against their master.


    The three Veilwalkers were of different heights, a silent statement that they were of different races and obviously from different universes.


    "Greetings, fellow walker." The tallest among the three said, sounding male. "You should know why we are here."


    "We have not come here to cause trouble" The second figure continued, this one sounding female. "Are you willing to listen?"


    "Of course, that will depend on your response." The last member and the shortest of the three--a male--added. "You should have realised the gap between us and yourself."


    ¡¯Two males and one female.¡¯ Alex noted, looking at them in tandem. ¡¯And must they speak in such a way?¡¯


    "Is it possible to ask you guys to leave my universe alone?" Alex probed, wanting to see their reaction. "This is my home after all, and you guys are trespassing."


    "..."


    There was no response for a couple of seconds. However, the woman among the three replied, sounding a bit sympathetic.


    "We only wish it were that simple. You should know what our current reality has become. The only way to save it is to grow as powerful as possible."


    "And to do that..." The short one took over. "...it is best to give all the power to one being."


    "You don¡¯t have to become an enemy of the Supreme One." The other male added. "You¡¯ve felt a fraction of his power. You should join us. There is no reason not to."


    "Just submit to the Supreme One and your universe core will be yours to have." The woman gestured at the core.


    "Why can¡¯t I just have it now if it will still be mine to take?" Alex frowned, not liking the idea of submitting. "And you just said all the power should be given to ¡¯The Suprmeme One¡¯. How would that work?"


    As if expecting his question, the reply came swiftly.


    "Because, just as you have subordinates who draw power from you, submitting to the Supreme One will indirectly link the core to his own, adding to his power and boosting yours as well."


    Enjoy exclusive content from novelhall.Co?m


    Alex raised his brows slightly. He had a feeling Veilwalkers could connect just like he did with his vassals, but he didn¡¯t attempt it because he had no desire to make Cassandra a subordinate in any way or form.


    "And if I refuse...?" Alex asked once more.


    For a moment, there was silence. However, what followed next almost brought Alexander to his knees.


    "Mm!" Alex groaned as a mountain of pressure suddenly fell on him, forcing him to bend slightly. "What the hell...?" His eyes trembled in their sockets.


    The strain on his face was real, his gaze shifting to the Veilwalkers who still remained in place. However, the presence that was missing for the longest time was finally felt, and it was unlike anything Alex had ever experienced!


    ¡¯This is bad...!¡¯ Alex inwardly cried, his core spinning faster than ever to resist the pressure. ¡¯This is not just from their aura!¡¯ Even in his current position, his mind spun to decipher what was happening.


    ¡¯It¡¯s a declaration of their existence! An existence that is more powerful than mine!¡¯


    His understanding of the laws of the universe wasn¡¯t going to overcome the presence of a complete being who was basically a walking universe.


    ¡¯I need to complete my evolution!¡¯ Alex forced his gaze towards the core, slowly stretching his hand towards it, but it was simply too far. ¡¯Fuck...!¡¯

 Chapter 382: Existence (2)

    "Resistance is futile." The woman declared coldly, any trace of sympathy in her tone gone. "Your existence is below our own."


    "You may have grasped the laws to reach your current level, but without understanding your place in reality, you will never be able to overcome us. Give up."


    The oppression on Alex increased further, forcing him to take a knee. He gritted his teeth, fighting with everything he got.


    ¡¯I have to reach the core...¡¯ With his hand still outstretched, Alex attempted to take an energy form.


    "Not so fast." The cold voice of the taller male resounded in his ears. "Everything you know about laws won¡¯t respond outside of your body."


    "Give up while we¡¯re still asking politely." The woman added. "There is no probability that you come out of this the winner."


    Alex ignored their words, his entire focus on the core. However, he still caught some of their words.


    ¡¯Understand my place in reality...¡¯ Alex pondered on the meaning of those words. ¡¯But to do that, I¡¯ll have to become one with the co--¡¯ Alex¡¯s line of thought paused as he caught himself in a lie.


    ¡¯Wait... There is something wrong with the narrative.¡¯ He turned his gaze to the Veilwalkers. ¡¯Completing my evolution was a feeling my core gave me. To become a universe, I must understand my existence. But is the core really needed for that...?¡¯


    Elina had once mentioned that Veilwalkers were the ultimate beings. Beings with no limiters placed on their growth. That meant they didn¡¯t need any help to reach any level.


    Alex thought about the issue and then concluded.


    ¡¯No.¡¯ He firmly believed. ¡¯As the ultimate expression of will, the core contains the clues and guidance needed to comprehend one¡¯s existence!¡¯


    The question now was: what exactly was the purpose of a universe? Why did it exist? Why did anything even exist?


    ¡¯That is what the core does!¡¯ He mused. ¡¯Yes, bonding with the core makes the process easier, becoming the universe itself.¡¯


    With that realization came a plan. Unfortunately for him, he¡¯d have to undergo some beatings to proceed.


    "You people are hypocrites!" Alex roared through gritted teeth, still on his knees. "You prance around talking about saving reality, but all you are a bunch of power-hungry mongrels!"


    "Watch your tone, human." The woman hissed dangerously, her presence increasing further. "What we are doing right now is extending a courtesy to you. Nothing more, nothing less. Your life is not necessarily needed."


    "As for saving reality..." Another added. "...leave that to the Supreme One."


    "Yeah, right." Alex sneered and then set himself ablaze, taking on the Voidflare form he hadn¡¯t taken in a while.


    Instantly, more than 70% of the pressure he was bearing disappeared. Of course, it didn¡¯t surprise the three figures.


    Stay updated via Freewebnovel


    While he might be able to resist the pressure now, they weren¡¯t going all out either.


    What they wanted was to break his will and make him realize the foolishness of his resistance.


    Despite their words, losing a Veilwalker was not something they could afford to do. Veilwalkers didn¡¯t grow on trees after all.


    The three walkers exchanged subtle glances, exchanging words. Then the taller male stepped forward.


    Before Alex could even move, the figure blurred and abruptly appeared before Alex, his fist blazing towards his face.


    "!"


    Alex reacted on instinct, crossing both arms before his face. Additionally, his senses were honed in on the attack, paying close attention to how different it would be.


    The blow finally connected, dispelling Alex into light particles--dissipating as energy


    There was no explosive burst of power, and neither was there any resistance from Alex. The blow simply scattered him into energy; the natural state of all things.


    "That is the difference between us." The Veilwalker said, his gaze focused on the spot where the energy was regathering. "Still want to resist?"


    ¡¯What the hell was that?!¡¯ Alex widened his eyes in horror. ¡¯It¡¯s entirely different from oblivion!¡¯


    Staring intently at the Veilwalker, Alex swallowed hard. ¡¯In that moment, it felt like my place was missing. Like there was no sense to my existence. And that could only mean one thing...¡¯


    Even then, Alex wasn¡¯t done, and his opponent simply looked at him, waiting for him to make a move.


    ¡¯Come on, human. Show me what you¡¯ve got.¡¯ He grinned slightly under his cloak. ¡¯It¡¯s been a while since I showed someone their place.¡¯ And like he thought, his opponent moved.


    ¡¯Good boy...¡¯


    Alex instantly appeared before the walker, his right hand going in for a punch. However, the walker simply sidestepped, easily evading the blow.


    But Alex wasn¡¯t done. With agile and swift movements, he spun around, dishing out a flurry of punches and kicks.


    The walker easily evaded the attacks, calmly blocking the ones he chose to block. With each blow and kick blocked, powerful shockwaves rippled through the void.


    "It¡¯s useless, human." The walker sneered, dodging another attack before delivering a palm strike to Alex¡¯s stomach.


    "Ugh!" Alex spat out a full of blood, bending inwards and exposing his back. The blow shook him more than he expected, shaking the very foundation of his existence.


    This time, however, the walker didn¡¯t end there. He followed the palm strike with a strike to the neck.


    A knee strike to the face followed that, straightening Alex before another blow to his cheek spun him around his axis. Finally, a kick to his abdomen sent him hurtling through the void.


    "What do you hope to achieve with this?" The man questioned, floating in place. "Even at your full strength, you are no match for me or my companions."


    Alex took a knee in the void after managing to stop his momentum. His healing factor then kicked in to repair his broken body. This was the shortest fight in his life, and he hadn¡¯t landed a single blow.


    It was a total loss on his part... or at least that was how it appeared.


    "Hahaha...." Alex suddenly began laughing, his mouth bloody. "Thank you."


    "What...?" The walker couldn¡¯t help but echo. The other two walkers were just as confused.


    "As beings who have completed your evolution, tell me." He took a deep breath. "What did you realize once you completed your evolution to godhood?"


    With a bright and bloody smile on his face, he looked straight at the Veilwalkers in the distance, waiting for them to comprehend what he meant.


    "What the hell are you on about?" The walker appeared before him, grabbing him by the neck. "Speak up."


    "Heh..." Alex grinned despite the hold on his neck. "What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you realize it?" He continued to tease.


    "..."


    The three walkers remained silent, waiting for Alex to explain what he meant. They were as confused as they were intrigued.


    But then Alex narrowed his eyes at the walkers which quickly widened a moment later.


    "You really don¡¯t know, do you?" It was a pleasant surprise that made him question whether his thoughts on the issue were misplaced. "I see..."

 Chapter 383 383: From Nothing...

    "I see...Even with your complete evolution, you still don''t know." Alex couldn''t believe his own words. He turned his gaze back to the core, staring at it calmly.


    "What the hell are you on about?" The Veilwalker holding on to Alex''s neck tightened his grip. "Spill it out already!"


    It wasn''t that Alex''s train of thought was wrong. It was quite the opposite. With every strike he received from the Veilwalker, he felt himself being pushed to the brink.


    He was being forced into a state of nothingness.


    This got him thinking really long and hard about the state of godhood and becoming a universe. Why was there a universe in the first place? What purpose did it serve?


    The answer he arrived at was... nothing.


    ''Reminds me of the mirror trial I had during my academy days...'' Alex chuckled softly. ''There is no grand plan for the universe. There was no ultimate goal the multiverse set out to achieve.''


    "Nothing." Alex gave his reply, confusing the Veilwalkers even more. "Becoming a universe, understanding your place in reality is a false belief!"


    "!"


    The three walkers were slightly taken aback. For a moment, they felt something shake within their being; an indication that whatever Alex was talking about meant something.


    "I''ve been told Veilwalkers have a limitless potential for growth." Alex continued with a bright smile, his hands grabbing onto the walker''s hand. "So the question you should be asking yourself is... why use the core to achieve godhood?


    "Sure, bonding with the core makes you the master of the universe, granting you absolute authority. But..." His smile widened, leaving the rest of his words hanging.


    In the back, the female Veilwalker remained absolutely calm, but within her was a raging fire of panic and alarm. Had it not been for the complete control she had over her body, her heart would have been pounding.


    ''He understood that secret simply from interacting with us?'' The woman questioned inwardly. ''Just who the hell is he...?'' She was getting more and more interested in knowing about Alexander.


    When she got to the stage where her own core cried out for the universe''s core, she did not question it. And after joining the Supreme One, she was allowed to bond with her universe.


    That was when she learned of the secrets of reality and the secrets of achieving a state of complete oneness with the universe.


    ''All we had to do was to accept that we had no grand purpose...'' The woman recalled her experience then. ''As an amalgamation of wills, the multiverse was free to do whatever it wanted.


    ''And it gave itself a purpose. The sands on a planet have no grand purpose, so it is free to become anything. Mould it into a brick, into a statue, into anything. That... that gives the sand purpose.


    ''It could live its entire life thinking its ultimate reason for existing is to be a brick. But can it fathom that it was once sand with no grand purpose or reason for existing?''


    The answer was obvious.


    No.


    ''But if it somehow finds its way back to being a sand, then it becomes one with every other existing sand. From there... it can be anything it desired, without the limitations of its brick nature.''


    That... that was the ultimate expression of a being''s existence. Return to your roots, accept what you are and have the power to become anything.


    That was why the Veilwalkers had such a powerful presence. They could be anything, and at their current level, they were gods... their presence akin to a universe.


    "So what...?" Alex''s holder hissed, inwardly shocked at the revelation. "Knowing it doesn''t make you a god. You will still need the core to complete your evolution."


    "Do I?" Alex smiled knowingly, causing the hearts of all three walkers to skip a beat. "We all have a universe in our inner realms, an exact reflection of our home universe. Why is that?"


    The realization came late, but it was finally here. Recalling some words he muttered some time ago, he didn''t know it would be quite literal.


    ''I am in the universe and the universe is in me.'' Alex recited and then added. ''I am the universe and the universe is me... To become a universe...'' He turned his gaze back to the core.


    While the walkers pondered his question, the core within Alex began to pulse rhythmically, syncing with the pulse the universe core gave.


    ''I have to let go...'' Alex closed his eyes, surprising the walker.


    The smile on his face disappeared, replaced by a degree of calmness that changed his very presence.


    "He''s about to do something!" The short male shouted, rushing over to his companion. "Do something!"


    "Like what?!" The other yelled in reply, not sure what Alex was about to do.


    There were no indications or signs that he was about to use his powers; there was not even a trace of energy being emitted from him.


    "Kill him!"


    "What?!" The woman snapped out of her thoughts, rushing over to the others. "You know we are not allowed to kill a fellow walker, no matter how stubborn they are!"


    Back in the empire, Alex''s clone suddenly stopped moving. This caught the attention of his students, getting them curious.


    Curious; not because he stopped moving, but because the moment he did, his presence completely changed. Suddenly, he flashed a reassuring smile.


    "I''ll be right back." The clone said and then faded out of existence, leaving the students confused.


    Aaron observed this action thoughtfully. ''Has he succeeded?'' He wondered. There was no trace of fear in his eyes as he had complete faith in his brother.


    After all, Alexander could do anything.


    The Veilwalker grabbing Alex''s neck wasn''t sure what to do. But every moment they wasted, they could feel something changing.


    "He is somehow evolving! Kill him now!"


    "Wouldn''t the Supreme One be interested in how he did it?!" The woman defended, not wanting to see Alex die. He was too valuable. "Besides, do you really think he can surpass the Supreme One?!"


    "It''s not worth the risk." The short male refused to listen, the panic and alarm he felt intensifying. "Do it!"


    While the Veilwalkers argued about what to do, Alex remained in a state of complete calmness, apparently not hearing anything they said.


    The woman didn''t know what to say anymore, staring at Alex''s calm expression. Had her cloak been off, anyone would have noticed the hesitation in her eyes.


    ''I''m sorry...'' She inwardly sighed. ''But there is always a chance...'' She understood her companions'' side.


    The calm air around Alex suddenly disappeared completely, like he didn''t exist.


    "Kill him!"


    "Tsk!" The walker holding Alex gritted his teeth, his right hand taking a dark greyish glow. With one swift movement, he plunged his hand straight into Alex''s chest, but Alex showed no reaction.


    Nothing at all.


    The only issue was that the strike wasn''t a physical one. It targeted his inner universe and core, appearing like a gigantic hand that grabbed hold of Alex''s core.


    It was the surest way to kill a being such as themselves, and not many people in the multiverse could plunge into that inner realm.


    "Goodbye." The walker said, crushing the core with ease.


    Alexander died a quiet death. There was no groan of pain, no regret on his face; nothing. He was reduced to nothing, his body disintegrating into motes of light.

 Chapter 384 384: ... Came Everything

    Silence returned to the core space once more, allowing the two males to sigh in relief.


    "That boy was something else..." The short male muttered, his voice slightly shaky. "To think we could have evolved to this level on our own. I can''t imagine how powerful he would have been." A shudder ran through his body.


    "I still think we should have kept him alive." The woman said. "We could have learned a thing or two from him."


    "I understand what you''re saying, Maeralith. But you should have felt the same alarming feeling." The short male sighed. "That boy had no intention of yielding. Do you really think he would let us go if we had allowed him to succeed?"


    The woman identified as Maeralith lowered her head under her cloak, clenching her fists slightly. She knew her companions were right, but there was this feeling that they may have lost something very precious.


    "None of that matters any more." Alex''s killer said. "What''s done is done. Once this universe is refined, we can leave." He turned to look at the refiners still on their feet, refining the core under heavy strain.


    ''But I also understand her feelings.'' The man clenched his fist silently. ''For a moment, there was this strange feeling. A feeling of losing something precious.''


    He wasn''t a stranger to this feeling, and as a Veilwalker, he had learned to listen to his instincts and they had never led him astray.


    However, because that feeling was mixed in with the alarm he was feeling, and the pressure from his companion, he went through with it.


    ''Was that really the right call...?'' He asked himself.


    "Help!"


    A sudden cry for help came from the refiners, snapping the Veilwalkers out of their thoughts. The three promptly appeared by the refiners.


    "What is it?" Maeralith asked, her gaze locked on the core.


    The mental fluctuations they got from the refiners told them the core was behaving differently, appearing more calm and collected.


    That normally meant the core was giving up. The universe''s chosen was dead. The core should be aware of it as it happened right in its domain.


    "The progress has stopped and is now reversing!" The lead refiner exclaimed, panic evident in her tone.


    "What?!" The three walkers expressed their shock, unable to comprehend how that was possible. Maeralith instantly appeared right before the final barrier around the core, staring directly at the now calm core.


    "How is this possible?" She turned to her companions. "There should be no way for the core to resist the will of the Supreme One."


    "..."


    The two had no reply.


    "Ugh!" The refiners groaned as their bodies shuddered. The will-imbued energy waves got aggressive, taking over the refiners as it forced more energy out of them.


    "The Will has noticed the anomaly." The short male commented. "Something is very wrong." He could feel it. Unfortunately, there was nothing he nor his companions could do.


    Living energy signatures could not break that barrier unless the core allowed it. They weren''t sure how the core--a lower universe core at that-- was resisting the refinement.


    Even as the energy waves intensified, creating a massive storm around it, the core continued to remain still. The glimmering lights it gave off began to die down, all the while reversing the refined progress.


    ''Everything was going fine until we killed him.'' The tall walker noted, looking at the spot where he killed Alexander. ''There are no traces of him, so why...?'' He appeared at the spot, taking a careful look around.


    "There''s nothing." The man narrowed his eyes. His thoughts spun quickly to come up with an explanation.


    ''Even as god-level beings rivalling a universe, we can still be killed by another Veilwalker at the same level.'' The man pondered, turning to look at the escalating crisis. ''Understanding our reality is returning to nothing. But it isn''t so simple.''


    There was something at the tip of his tongue, and a little bit of contemplating should do it. At the same time, the feeling was eluding him.


    Even as gods, they were not perfect. After all, the universe was but a small part of a larger something, even with all the knowledge they had.


    ''The core allowed us to glimpse this truth, pushing our ascension to godhood...'' The man furrowed his brows, his heart racing. He was unto something. ''But that boy realised the truth on his own...''


    Recalling the process of his godhood ascension, he had to die to be reborn. When a being died--whether by natural death or by oblivion--they returned to their former state of existence.


    Whatever identity they took before death disappeared, becoming nothing. As creations of the universe, they were--in the broadest sense of the word--the universe.


    But the Veilwalker of each universe took this concept further. They embodied the will of their universe to survive their destruction. That meant they carried with them a piece of the universe''s heart.


    Should a Veilwalker die, they returned this heart--their core. And if they failed to grasp their existence before dying, then that was the end.


    However...


    "Shit..." The man cursed, having realized their mistake. "We literally paved the way to the core for him!" He rushed back to the barrier.


    "Aurion, what do you mean?" The short male questioned, watching as Aurion banged on the barrier.


    "We made a mistake!" A powerful shockwave erupted from the barrier, yet not even a ripple was seen. "The boy has already bonded with the core. That''s why the progress is reversing!"


    "What?!"


    The other two couldn''t believe his words, staring at his pointless actions. But it should still be impossible. No one was stronger than the Supreme one, especially in the area of wills.


    "Fuck!" Aurion cursed, bringing his strikes to an end. "We failed."


    "Explain, Aurion. What do you mean?" Maeralith asked, her heart racing in trepidation. "How is he beating the Supreme One?"


    "From nothing came everything." Aurion sighed. "During our ascension, we experienced true death to become one with the universe. But we didn''t initiate that process."


    "The core did..." Nulrex, the short male completed the statement. "But the boy did this himself."


    "Yes..." Aurion nodded. "He willingly let go. And in that moment, he became one with the universe."


    "That''s why his presence disappeared then." Maeralith realized with wide eyes. "All we did was complete the final step."

 Chapter 385 385: Becoming A Universe (1)

    One had to be crazy to do what Alexander did. There was no guarantee it could work. What if he was wrong about his thoughts? Maeralith couldn''t fathom how Alex did that.


    "It still doesn''t explain how he is going against the will of the Supreme One." Nulrex added with an unsettling feeling in his gut. It got worse the more time passed.


    "..."


    Aurion had no response to that. He may have figured out what was happening, but how it was happening was beyond him. Nothing he knew about the universe could explain what he was seeing.


    ''Just who is this human?'' Aurion pondered. This wasn''t the only universe with humans. The other human Veilwalkers he met were nothing like Alexander.


    From the little he had seen of Alexander, Aurion realized Alexander had taken what it meant to be chosen to a different level.


    Suddenly, the dimming core turned completely dark and stopped rotating. This caught everyone''s attention. But then the core produced an invisible outward pulse.


    It was instantaneous and unexpected, blasting the Veilwalkers, refiners and the energy waves back to the very first barrier, crushing them into it.


    "Ugh!"


    The refiners groaned in agony, their very foundation shaken from the blast. They bled from their orifices, suffering existential injuries.


    The pulse was too much for simple vassals to handle. Four of the seven refiners died a moment later while the others passed out, completely crippled.


    The Veilwalkers didn''t come out unscathed either. All three bled from the corner of their lips, the blood dissipating as energy. They couldn''t believe what they were going through. When was the last time they suffered an injury?


    They couldn''t remember.


    "What the hell jus--" Before Maeralith could voice her thoughts, another pulse hit them, jerking them forward and straight into the final barrier.


    "Ugh!"


    This time, the Veilwalkers were the ones to cry in pain, spewing blood.


    The dead and passed-out refiners had their bodies erased completely, disappearing before they could collide with the final barrier. The energy bearing the will of the Supreme One?


    Gone.


    ''Impossible!'' Nulrex shuddered in dread, floating away from the barrier. He couldn''t believe a pulse from the core or wherever it came from did that.


    The first pulse could be said to have taken them by surprise. Even then, they failed to react. They couldn''t even sense it coming. Then what of the second pulse?


    After the first pulse, Nulrex became more guarded, paying attention to the core and his surroundings. Failing to sense the pulse coming should have been impossible.


    And more impossible was the will of the Supreme One. It couldn''t just be gone. The Veilwalkers couldn''t sense the will anymore. It no longer existed in this universe.


    "This is bad..." Nulrex muttered.


    "No shit!" Aurion added, dread filling his very existence. "We have to leave, now."


    Aurion was the first to attempt to make a way out of the universe. However, the swipe of his hand didn''t tear the veil.


    "Fuc--" They were trapped, and before he could even curse, the dark core suddenly shook and brightened, coming back to life. When it did...


    "Mm!"


    All three walkers almost broke down. They had to channel their energy just to be able to stand in the void. Even still, it was a chore. Their own existence was unable to stand against it.


    A tyrannical and overbearing presence they had never experienced in their long life fell on them, threatening to flatten them.


    "Damn it!" Nulrex hadn''t cursed this much in a while. "What is this...?" With great difficulty, he managed to lift his head to see what was happening to the core.


    "You came, so you stay." A voice resounded all around them, sending cold shivers down their spine.


    They knew exactly who that voice belonged to, and it came from nowhere in particular. However, the tone of the voice and the authority within nearly brought them to their knees.


    The core continued to increase in brightness, beginning to spin once more. This was followed by another invisible pulse, blasting the Veilwalkers back.


    "Ugh!"


    At this point, they were just being beaten, having no way to offer resistance. With no idea how different Alex''s ascension was, they didn''t know what to expect.


    The pulse was already putting them in their place. What it was exactly, they didn''t know.


    ''Is this the expression of his existence, or are we missing something?'' Aurion pondered with a groan. ''This is not the same as what we went through.''


    "Stay there while I complete my evolution." The voice came again, the pressure disappearing completely.


    What should have been a relief to them was more of a blow to their pride. They had come here to teach a stubborn walker a lesson, only to inadvertently trigger something big.


    Nulrex had no intention of waiting around. If they couldn''t leave the central area, there should be no problems doing it outside. The veils were weaker there.


    The walker attempted to interact with the barrier but encountered the same issue as his companion.


    "What?" He echoed in disbelief. "I can''t interact with it!" He turned to the others, drawing their attention away from the core.


    "I figured as much." Aurion wasn''t surprised, already deciding to wait. "It''s like we''ve been locked out of a system."


    They could see the fundamental fabric of the universe, they could see the flow of its laws, but they couldn''t interact with it.


    "So we''re just going to wait around?" Nulrex refused to accept the reality.


    "What else can we do?" Aurion shrugged. "Instead of wasting our energy trying to do the impossible, let''s see how different his evolution would be. Maybe we can learn a thing or two."


    "And if he intends to kill us?" Maeralith shivered. "In case you haven''t tried it already..."


    "I tried." Aurion replied with a head shake. "But he should be able to tell something is wrong. After all, his will was somehow erased.


    "As for killing us..." He left that part hanging. He couldn''t make assumptions, not while he knew so little about Alex.


    Resigning to their fate, the three Veilwakers stood at the edge of the core space, watching as the core continued to spin.


    Another pulse erupted, and this time they sensed it coming. The three walkers promptly reacted, creating an unbreakable barrier reinforced with laws.


    However, what they expected wasn''t what happened. Instead of a killer pulse they half expected would break their barriers, the pulse phased through them.


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 386 386: Becoming A Universe (2)

    Moments earlier.


    Alexander was one to dive into unpredictable situations with nothing but his strength and wits. Since he went missing and began grasping his true abilities, his confidence in his comprehension grew to absurd levels.


    He had absolute confidence in what he deduced, going as far as killing himself in a simulated trial. Alex did the same thing again, only much bigger with larger stakes.


    When he had his enlightenment on how to ascend to godhood, Alex knew he had to give it up. He had to give up everything to become nothing.


    It was that realization and acceptance of reality that took away his presence, returning him to a state of nothingness. Alex had the choice to kill himself or let his enemies do it for me.


    As he predicted, they panicked and dealt the final blow, killing him in every sense of the word. At the very he, Alex expected to feel something in that moment.


    Unexpectedly, because of his acceptance of reality and what he was, his death was painless. One moment he was there, the next he was gone.


    For the briefest of moments, Alex lost total awareness. However, when his awareness returned a split second later, he found himself everywhere.


    At the empire, in the academy with his students, his family, friends, monsters roaming the universe, galaxies being destroyed, galaxies and worlds being created, Alex saw and felt everything.


    With his core returning to the universe, Alex experienced his rebirth. He experienced the birth of the universe, and how it all began.


    ''There is no grand plan indeed.'' Alex thought silently. ''The birth of the universe was a conscious decision of the main core to give itself a function. But as a collection of wills, how did it come to be in the first place...?''


    This part eluded him still. Naturally, he wasn''t discouraged. In fact, he felt that this was only the start and would possibly lead him to a question he now pondered.


    How did void creatures come to be? Why did the multiversal consciousness create those monstrosities? Was it even responsible for their existence, or was it the creation of something else?


    ''Smaller steps.'' Alex put those thoughts behind him. ''I acknowledge I still have more to learn. But learning about the birth of the universe has made a lot of things clear.''


    Grasping his existence was the first step to completing his evolution. When he retracted his consciousness back to the heart of the universe, those refiners died.


    And while the will of the Supreme One was powerful, it was an independent will much weaker than the actual deal. It couldn''t withstand the consciousness/will of a true ascended.


    Alex sealed the space, trapping the Veilwalkers as the second part of his evolution began; becoming one with the heart.


    The universe''s core glimmered with overwhelming energy and brilliance, releasing another pulse that felt different from before. It marked the reawakening of the universe.


    It was a heartbeat.


    "Huh?" The Veilwalkers were strangers to this experience. They didn''t experience anything like that.


    Their ascension to godhood granted them access to the universe''s secrets. Bonding with the core made them an extension of their universe. They became beings with absolute authority and power.


    They became a living and breathing entity of their universe, taking charge to do what the universe''s core couldn''t actively do. But Alexander was different.


    He didn''t become a universe because he bonded with the universe core, no. Alexander ushered something else entirely. He willingly gave himself up to become the universe.


    Badump


    The core released another heartbeat. Then another, and another, slowly building the rhythm of a natural heartbeat.


    "Just what in the multiverse is going on...?" Aurion couldn''t help but mutter. His eyes saw what was happening, but he couldn''t comprehend it.


    "..."


    As the heartbeat continued the resound as it went far beyond the central space, permeating the entire universe. Every creation within its bounds resonated with the subtle beat.


    "Alexander..." Cassandra looked out the window of her home. "Just what in the world as you doing?" The catwoman could feel Alex''s presence stronger than before, and this time, it was disappearing.


    It wasn''t evasive in any way. In fact, it instilled a kind of calmness and reassurance she didn''t know was possible. It was a strange feeling and at the same time natural. One thing was for certain though.


    Reality felt...safe.


    The core continued to rhythmically beat, leaving the Veilwalkers in a stupor. Gradually, the energy swirling around the core began shaping into something.


    The culmination of all essential energies of the universe came together as they formed a framework around the core. This core pulsed with life, channelling its abundant energies into creating a body.


    "He''s coming back to live..." Nulrex gulped nervously, mesmerized by the cosmic wonder that formed before him.


    It was breathtakingly beautiful, evoking a strange feeling in the Veilwalkers. Feelings of awe, reverence, worship and many more. All these feelings came together into something inexplicable, leaving the Veilwalkers speechless.


    The framework became clearer and clearer, revealing Alex in a fetal position, the core still pulsing with rhythmic beats.


    In what felt like an eternity but was only a few short seconds, Alex''s universal body came to life. Though not an accurate representation of his new body, he preferred his humanoid form.


    The body slowly woke from its fetal position, slowly straightening and turning to face the three walkers. The remnant energies around this majestic body flickered as it formed clothing.


    Not the armour he wore, and certainly not your everyday clothing. This was a cosmic robe representing his new status as god... as a universe... as the universe lord. [Cover image]


    As the remaining energies faded, Alex stood majestically in the void, his eyes closed and presence overwhelming to the extreme. He didn''t actively release his aura. Yet it was felt by the walkers.


    Gulp.


    Aurion, Maeralith, and Nulrex had dark expressions under their hood. They didn''t know how to act, and the feeling of worship continued to grow within them.


    ''How in the multiverse''s name is his ascension so different?'' Maeralith knew the answer but still found it hard to believe. ''Simply dying shouldn''t make this much difference. There''s something we''re missing.''


    "You''re right." Alex suddenly said, his eyes snapping open. The glow within his cosmic and starry eyes sent shivers down their spine. Furthermore, his presence intensified several folds.


    "Mhm!" All three walkers groaned, taking a forced knee in the void. Their heads were bowed deeply, their own will stripped from them. "The hell...?"


    "There is something you''re missing..."


    "!"

 Chapter 387 387: Too Much To Ask (1)

    Maeralith''s eyes widened in horror. More than being forced to take a knee, the first sentence Alex muttered once he opened his eyes shocked her.


    There was no way Alex could read her thoughts. They were Veilwalkers, and even they couldn''t read Alexander''s thoughts.


    ''How...?'' The woman shuddered in dread, breaking a sweat for the first time in ages.


    "Don''t think too much about it." Alex added, briefly closing his eyes and retracting his presence. The glow in his eyes died down, assuming the natural brown iris he was born with.


    That brief burst of power from him was unintentional, but it also revealed many things to the three visitors.


    ''We can''t win.'' Nulrex thought in dread, rising to his feet with the others. ''What the hell has he become?'' Despite his fear, his curiosity was growing.


    Alex ignored their raging thoughts, studying the changes to himself.


    ''I wouldn''t exactly call it changes since my real body is the universe.'' He mused with a slight smile. ''This is more like a shell. Also, existing within myself... A strange feeling.''


    Everything was within his reach. In here, he was all-powerful, all-knowing, and all-present. He could sense the worry within his mother, see the curious and confused students and the shady dealings within the empire.


    He saw the good, the bad and the ugly.


    ''Let''s turn this off.'' A thought from him shut down everything. ''Also, my students...'' He looked in the direction of the empire and at the academy.


    A new clone just like the previous one reappeared before the students, the bright smile on his face affecting the students. They were left in a stupor.


    "Shall we continue...?" Alex said to the students, his gaze shifting to Aaron for a moment. A subtle nod from him told Aaron everything he needed to know, bringing a smile to his face.


    "You feel different?" One of the students narrowed his eyes suspiciously at Alex. "I don''t know how to explain it... It''s like feeling at home?" The feeling was elusive to the students, but it was there.


    "Yeah... And it somehow makes perfect sense." Another echoed with a tilted head.


    "That''s because I am the universe." He gave a straightforward reply.


    "Huh?" Of course, the students couldn''t understand what he meant. "The universe...?"


    "Don''t think too much about it. Let''s get back to lessons." Alex calmly changed the topic. "As I was saying earlier..."


    While the lesson went on, Alexander turned his focus to the Veilwalkers, the smile on his face instilling fear rather than calm.


    A wave of his hand removed their cloaks, revealing their appearance. As one would expect, the Veilwalkers had unsightly expressions of fear on their faces.


    The woman among the three was an absolute stunner. Alex had to admit, the woman was incredibly beautiful.


    With golden hair cascading over her shoulders, a stunning and fit body revealing curves in all the right places, and long pointy ears, Maeraltih could easily be the end of worlds.


    "You''re an elf." Alex stated rather than asking. "Interesting..." Maeralith lowered her gaze, feeling nervous under Alex''s calm eyes.


    Turning to Aurion, Alex observed his features. Unlike the fairer-skinned elven beauty, Aurion didn''t have any human qualities besides his humanoid form.


    The huge mass of a man was made entirely of stone--greyish stone. While streamlined to enhance flexibility and movements, the bumps couldn''t be hidden.


    He was hairless, and in place of eyes were two brightly lit emeralds that glowed with some kind of soul light. There was no ear, but in place of that was a small opening that was almost invisible.


    He was bare-chested with the only garment being his cloak and cummerbund tied to his pteruges. They were known for their incredible strength and powerful mental abilities.


    "You''re a Myrmidon." Alex could see everything there was to know about his race. It was literally engraved in Aurion''s body.


    "And you''re a dwarf." He turned to the last member of the three. "My name is Alexander Gray."


    Nulrex was two-thirds the height of an average human with stocky thick limbs that gave him a powerful and compact build.


    With chestnut hair and a beard tied firmly, the dwarf looked menacing and grumpy at the same time. He was the most paranoid among the three.


    "Aurion." The Myrmidon sighed. "This is Maeralith and Nulrex." He gestured to the elf and the dwarf, respectively.


    "Come with me." Alex said, reappearing within the bounds of the empire with the walkers behind.


    The shift executed didn''t surprise them more than the fact that they couldn''t sense any changes in spatial laws. They didn''t even realize their POV had changed until they spread their senses around.


    "What do you intend to do to us?" Nulrex questioned, his tone sounding respectful. His companions ignored his tone as they felt the same way.


    They were scared and at the same time in awe of how different Alexander was. He was nothing like them. Sure, they hadn''t gone all out, but there was no need to.


    Still, they kept their guards up.


    "No one else will be dying today." Alex replied calmly, his hand behind him. "Tell me... what do you see?" He asked.


    "..."


    The three walkers were relieved that their lives would be spared, and at the same time ashamed of themselves. His question, however, confused them.


    "Your people living their lives?" Maeralith answered. She wasn''t sure if this was what Alex meant. "Is there something in particular you wish for us to know?"


    "Not exactly." Alex replied with an enigmatic air around him. "When the veil tears appeared in your universe, was the chaos to the extent you see here?"


    The three exchanged glances before turning back to Alex to respond.


    "Before this madness began, our universes already had the means to defend themselves." Aurion answered on the beheld of his colleagues. "The influx of magical energy only made things easier."


    "It''s only natural..." Alex turned around to face them. "After all, you guys are from middle-level universes."


    The three remained silent as they could tell Alex wasn''t done with what he was saying.


    "What you see now isn''t how things were a few years ago..." Saying that, his eyes took on their celestial hues. "It''s best to see for yourselves..." A similar glow took over the eyes of the Veilwalkers, once again overriding their defences.

 Chapter 388 388: Too Much To Ask (2)

    Time wasn''t a thing; energy was. Capable of taking any form at one point and then another at a different point, the energy carried the records of what they once were.


    And since universal energies stayed within the bounds of its domain, these records were accessible to whoever could glimpse at them.


    During his evolution, Alex had lived the beginning of his universe, seeing the first organism to ever come to life and the trials and errors that went into shaping the ideal species to dominate the universe.


    Through this baptism and rebirth, he experienced the pain and suffering humans went through battling the void creatures, veil tears, cosmic mana waves and whatever madness in between.


    It was heartbreaking. But humanity was not so weak. With the introduction of magical energy, they were able to make a stand, and it took them over a millennia to reach this point.


    Aurion, Maeralith and Nulrex experienced the pain and suffering first-hand, feeling the despair and grief that loomed over humans for years.


    The elf couldn''t help but shed a few tears despite her cold personality when she first interacted with Alexander.


    The scenes changed, arriving at the current century and Alexander''s birth. They witnessed his struggles as a young boy with a simple dream, feeling what he felt at the time.


    A simple dream to become a capable hunter and provide for his struggling family.


    Then came the accident that changed everything. They saw the pain and fear that gripped a teenage Alex, changing what was a simple dream into a vow to save his universe.


    The struggles and sleepless nights he had over his inability to grow stronger. His trials, his displacement, his battles, everything. They experienced and felt it all.


    When the glow in their eyes disappeared, the three walkers found themselves taking heavy breaths, literally shaking the void around them.


    Maeralith raised her eyes to meet Alexander''s calm ones, feeling a rare kind of respect for him. None of them had experienced this level of hardship.


    In fact, universes ranking middle-level and above didn''t have it this bad. Sure, they had to face the most brutal and powerful void creatures early on, but they were still better off.


    They knew what they experienced wasn''t a lie either. Energy records didn''t lie. It was impossible to alter past records of a universe.


    "Why show us all this?" The elf swallowed hard, finally managing to regain her composure.


    Aurion and Nulrex looked at Alexander in a different light. The stubborn and prideful persona they had imagined him to be vanished completely, being replaced with respect.


    "Why do we fight?" Instead of replying, Alex asked another question. "Why do we go through all this trouble to acquire power?"


    There were thousands of reasons people sought strength. But when it''s all said and done, only one thing stood out.


    To protect and secure something.


    Be it a criminal on the streets, a political leader or even a family man. They all had one thing in common for seeking power.


    "..."


    Maeralith and her companions knew the answer to that. The elf lowered her gaze, clenching her fists in realization.


    ''This is how he sees the world.'' The elf realized. ''Is that why he is so different from us?''


    "I get what the Supreme One wants to do, and I have no intention of getting in his way ." Alex continued. "All I want is that my universe be left alone. Is that too much to ask?"


    The Veilwalkers remained quiet, considering his words. They had been prepared for the fight of their lives, but they never imagined it would come to this.


    "I understand your thoughts, Alexander." Aurion looked right into the brown eyes of Alex. "But isn''t joining the Supreme One an easier choice? All he is doing is to gather the strength needed to protect what we all hold dear."


    "Maybe..." Alex flashed a small smile. "But how many universes are out there? How many are already lost to the void creatures? Does a lower universe mean that much to him?"


    Though his words condemned the other universes, he wasn''t in a position to decide their fate. They had their protectors who could decide for them. His dream was still the same... just bigger.


    The three didn''t know the answer to those questions, and with no way to reach the Supreme One despite their connection to him, they were unable to decide.


    Maeralith stared at Alex, ingraining his features. However, there was this feeling that the Supreme One would not let this universe go, especially when Alex was such an anomaly.


    "You came here to complete a mission. You failed." Alex said. "All i ask is that you inform your master to leave this place alone."


    With a wave of his hand, all the prisoners he held appeared before them. The dragons were in perfect health, just weakened with their abilities taken from them.


    The prisoners were all unconscious, unaware of their situation. The walkers looked at their people with mild expressions.


    They knew they were still alive and had plans of rescuing them once they took care of Alexander and refined the core. But things didn''t exactly as planned.


    "You can take your people along with you." Alex said. "This universe will be locked to all strangers. You will be powerless in this domain even if you return with an army."


    He didn''t have to say more. They experienced it first-hand and knew he was serious. They could do something similar in their own universe, but not to other Veilwalkers.


    This was one of the major differences between Alexander and them.


    "Take care of yourselves..." Alex turned his back to them, a veil tear appearing behind the Veilwalkers. "I hope we meet again under better circumstances. May we never cross paths as enemies..."


    Gulp.


    Maralith swallowed hard, turning around to look at the tear that led into the true void. She looked at her companions, meeting their gazes. They all had helpless expressions.


    Being sent packing like this was an embarrassment. But what choice did they have? They could only swallow their pride.


    Aurion let out a heavy sigh, turning to Alex.


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    The Myrmidon gave a polite bow before creating an energy ward around the unconscious vassals. With one last look around the universe, the Veilwalkers disappeared into the void.


    And as the veil tear closed behind them, Alex looked over his shoulders, his thoughts unknown.

 Chapter 389 389: Reforging The Universe (1)

    Alex stood alone in the void for many seconds, his gaze lingering on the spot where the veil tear appeared.


    ''They won''t leave this universe alone...'' Alex wasn''t an idiot. ''They will be interested in discovering how I did what I did, and going as far as forcing my hand won''t be above them.''


    The elven woman was right.


    Alexander killing himself wasn''t the key to what made his ascension so different and unique.


    When Alexander got enlightened about the truths of the universe, it was his willingness to let go of everything that made it possible. While it sounded simple and doable, it wasn''t the case.


    With willing acceptance came the part of letting go of every identity he held. Everything Alex knew about himself, his family, his friends--everything. He had to let go of every identity.


    That was the difficult part.


    Alexander was a male, a son, a brother, a friend, a lover, a teacher, a boy with a dream and so much more. Letting go of all that was not something just anyone could do.


    Doing so could potentially mean losing what made you who you are. With no identity, there was no existence.


    But Alex did it.


    For him, it was an easy choice--a temporary loss for a greater discovery of self. Ascending to godhood had allowed him to become everything he once was and more.


    That was the key...


    ''I''m crazy, aren''t I?'' Alex shook his head with a wry smile. ''But now I can be anything I want to be.'' He was no longer a human but an entity.


    Still, he chose to keep the identifiers he once carried. A male, a son, a brother, a friend... Only this time, he was a universe in addition.


    Putting those thoughts aside, Alex reopened his senses to cover the entire universe once more, taking a mental account of all there was.


    ''Even as I am now, I can''t believe the universe is this big.'' The glow in his eyes reflected the backdrop of the universe. ''Is this really a lower-level universe?''


    While he knew the universes were put in strata, it wasn''t based on the size of the universe. Maybe within the bounds of the universes themselves, yes. But in the Origin space, all universes appeared the same.


    It was akin to a storage device. Small on the outside, but extremely spacious on the inside, and depending on the grade of the device, some were capable of holding much more than others, despite appearing the same.


    ''Then there is the fact that humanity occupies only a fraction of this gigantic space.'' He raised his right hand, conjuring a miniaturized galaxy. ''Like a single grain of sand on a beach, so too is the entirety of the intergalactic empire.''


    Alex miniaturized the galaxy in his hand, scaling it down until it was nothing but an almost unnoticeable speck of dust.


    This speck multiplied many times until the original speck was buried and lost within the countless more that popped up.


    He closed his fist, dissipating the glimmering specks of light into energy. Focusing on the universe again, he locked on to numerous high-tiered void creatures.


    These creatures were absolute monstrosities, destroying and devouring galaxies upon galaxies in the far reaches of the universe.


    The levels of instability and chaos in those regions were vastly greater than what was around humanity''s vicinity.


    As void creatures beyond the S-Tier, Alex estimated their strength levels at the Semi-Immortal and Immortal stages. They were more than any human could handle as even the current strongest among humans--Hunter Zol--was still at the Venerable Stage.


    ''The one I fought that time was at the Immortal level while I was at the Semi-Immortal. It was only after grasping the majority of laws that I was able to defeat it.''The fight was a hard-fought one.


    ''I should make everyone inherently capable of telling these levels. It should make things easier for the hunters.''


    A subtle pulse emanated from his body, instantly enveloping every living creature in the empire. For a moment, the people sensed something about them shift, but couldn''t quite identify it.


    ''Now what to do with these creatures...?'' Alex considered his options. ''Clearing them out and resetting everything should be a simple task for me. And if I lock the universe from the outside world, there will be no more creatures coming in.''


    A point to note at this stage was that there were enough void creatures to last this universe for many aeons. But the high-tiered ones were a finite resource.


    "First off," Alex released another pulse, instantly reaching all corners of the universe. Then all manner of spatial storms and shifts involving void energy were removed, only leaving a few isolated quintillions in different fixed locations in the universe.


    The next pulse sealed all the veil tears that plagued his universe, repairing the veil of reality. In one ascension, Alexander solved the universe''s problems, putting the universe back on track.


    With no more veil tears ripping apart the fabric of reality, the universe was finally free and safe, at least on the inside.


    "As for those void creatures..." His gaze shifted to the many S-Class hunters who served as his vassals.


    Some were on hunting missions, guiding their subordinates on ways to properly deal with void creatures, others were in isolated realms trying to grasp what Zol had embarked on.


    "Everyone, gather here." Alex called his vassals through their renewed connection, and soon many flickering lights appeared in the void.


    Cassandra was the first to make her appearance, having kept a close eye on Alexander the moment he appeared. The catwoman had tried to come earlier but couldn''t shift to Alex''s position.


    She understood Alex was keeping her out until she was called upon. The others may have not noticed until they began appearing, but Cassandra could feel this sense of awe and reverence for Alex even from where she was.


    ''So this is the power of a god...'' The catwoman swallowed hard at the realization. She couldn''t help but take in Alex''s new robes. ''Even the robes have more power than I can cough out.''


    "..."


    Everyone else was taken aback as an overwhelming urge to kneel before Alex took hold of them. At that moment, only one phrase echoed in their minds.


    ''A true god.'' This time they were sure.


    It was no longer merely a title bestowed upon him by the public because of his powers and abilities; rather, he had truly become one himself.


    Elina couldn''t help but flash a charming smile at the majestic figure of Alex standing in the void. His robes fluttered in the void as if there was a gentle breeze around, and the subtle glow around his figure made his presence impossible to ignore.


    ''A true god, indeed.''

 Chapter 390 390: Reforging The Universe (2)

    "Don''t act so surprised, people. You guys saw this coming." Alex said with a warm smile.


    While some did expect Alex to eventually reach a high level, they didn''t think it would be a literal god. Of course, there was nothing to compare to, but that was irrelevant.


    "Take a seat," Alex gestured as a large round table formed in the void. Several chairs of the same design took form around the table.


    "That''s not right." Elina said with a small frown. "Your status is different from the rest of us. We''re your vassals, and now that you''ve become a god, you shouldn''t treat yourself as someone on our level."


    The rest of the hunters nodded, the leaders included. They felt slightly uneasy seeing their ''master'' take a chair like theirs.


    "She has a point." Basso added. "Your seat should be grandeur, representing your status as a god." The others agreed with vehement nods.


    "Very well," Alex accepted their suggestion, moulding his seat into something more exquisite and refined. The final result was a chair with a subtle glow that felt unreachable and divine, just like its maker.


    That subtle energy around his chair was the unique signature of this universe. It stood above all else and was what instilled that feeling of worship in the hunters.


    Alex was the first to take a seat, quickly followed by the hunters. The backdrop of stars and distant galaxies flickering with mesmerising lights gave the atmosphere a serene feeling of importance.


    "Everyone gathered here has experienced many hardships and gone through a lot of pain. Pain that has shaped the kind of beings we are today." Alex began, his gaze roaming around the table. "We are stronger than our former selves, better than we were many years ago. And this... as a result of void creatures and the chaos they brought."


    The hunters didn''t know why Alex said what he said, but they felt every word of his touch them in ways they hadn''t felt before.


    It brought back the memories of the fights they had been in, the close calls that nearly claimed their lives and the decisions they made in order to get here.


    "Prior to calling you here," Alex continued a moment later. "I closed all veil tears in this universe, got rid of the cosmic storms filled with void energy, save for a few. As for the void creatures left...


    "I couldn''t decide what to do with them. So I called you here to make that decision."


    For several moments, the table was quiet as everyone thought about his words. Closing all veil tears was wonderful news. It meant no more damage to their universe.


    And with cosmic storms that were still a danger outside the sphere of protection gone, hunters and explorers can continue what they do best without fear holding them back.


    Naturally, this didn''t completely eliminate the dangers of the universe. That was to be expected.


    "Why bring this to us?" Hunter Zol voiced his thoughts, catching everyone''s attention. "You could have done everything by yourself and no one would have voiced any complaints."


    "That''s exactly why I brought this issue to you." Alex stated. "I''m at a stage where I will not interfere with most things happening in the universe. Half of the purpose for which we were made has been achieved." His gaze briefly fell on the catwoman.


    "The universe is now yours to explore to your heart''s content." Alex continued. "And I can assure you, what you know of the universe barely covers 5% of all things."


    "Then what will you be doing?" Basso asked curiously.


    "My attention will now be focused outside." Alex answered. "We are not alone, and not many beings out there are willing to leave us in peace. That said, I will still be around, but only as a ''normal'' person."


    "..."


    The hunters didn''t know what to make of his words. It sounded like a goodbye and at the same time not. It was just confusing.


    Such were the ways of a god. They never truly made sense.


    "So what about the void creatures?" Elina asked. "What decision is it that you want us to make?"


    "Aside from Cassandra, you all are still at the early levels of the Venerable stage." Alex replied, getting nods in return.


    They knew exactly what that stage meant and an inherent understanding of its meaning came to mind.


    At the Venerable stage or rather known as the S-Tier level, beings begin to sense the pieces of laws that made up their abilities.


    Classified into three stages, the first stage was achieving the Venerable level itself. At the second level, a being had managed to grasp their laws, gradually increasing their understanding and applications.


    Finally, the third stage was reaching a 25% understanding of their laws, a stage that pushes them to the Semi-Immortal Stage.


    However, as vassals of a Veilwalker, they showed Semi-Immortal combat level prowess despite being 1st stage Venerables--with Zol at the 2nd stage. In other words, they were cheats.


    "The universe has been reforged, becoming stronger than ever and will continue to grow and expand." He explained. "But the most powerful void creatures are already at the Semi-Immortal and Immortal stages. Do you want me to eliminate them or leave them sealed in special zones?"


    The hunters immediately understood what he meant. With Alexander basically washing his hands off the affairs of the universe, it was left to them to fight the remaining creatures.


    The question was: were they up for the challenge?


    "Leave them." Basso said, his tone and expression serious. "From what I''ve gathered, your intention is to give humanity something to push them forward, to challenge themselves and grow stronger than ever."


    Alex nodded.


    "But aren''t they powerful enough to tear new veils?" The catwoman asked, knowing how troublesome those creatures were. Then there were their black cores.


    "No, not anymore." Alex shook his head. "I am the universe and the universe is me...In here, I am absolute; this is my domain."


    As if to affirm his words, the universe shook slightly. It was barely noticeable but they sensed it all the same. It instilled a deeper sense of awe in their hearts.


    "Then it''s decided, Lord Alexander." Elina said, getting to her feet. "Leave the universe to us..." She gave a polite bow and the others quickly got up and did the same.


    "A good choice."

 Chapter 391: Summoning (1)

    Aurion and his companions wasted no time rushing to one of the many mid-level universes that served as their base of operations.


    Traversing the true void was a simple matter for the Veilwalkers. They could sense their home universe and the universe they shared a connection with via the Supreme One.


    Naturally, the true void was not without its dangers. Aside from Veilwalkers and their vassals, traversing the true void was impossible. In fact, it wasn''t supposed to be done in the first place.


    Then there was the staggering number of void creatures that roamed this infinitely large expanse of energy; void energy being the most abundant.


    "To think his ascension would make him that powerful." Nulrex muttered in a low tone, still shaken from Alexander''s ascension. "We couldn''t draw any power from the Supreme One. This is really an eye-opener."


    They had completely lost the ability to communicate with the Supreme One once the ascension began. Then again, the Supreme One was usually the one to initiate communication.


    "I don''t think coming back here will be advisable." Maeralith said. "His ascension felt more like he became the actual universe than just in a name like we are. In there, he is absolute. We won''t be able to get in there without his permission."


    "Maybe.." Aurion agreed. "But if pressure is applied to the boundaries of his universe, he would have to come out."


    There was no thought of leaving Alex''s universe alone. It wasn''t their decision to make, and they also knew the Supreme One would not let that universe go. Not when there was so much to learn from Alexander.


    Maeralith felt bad for Alexander; she truly did.


    ''Perhaps if it were me, I would have let him be..'' The elf thought with a silent sigh. ''Hopefully, this won''t escalate into something disastrous.''


    With one last glance at Alex''s universe, the three walkers turned forward as their figures flickered and disappeared, instantly reaching their universe.


    .......


    No one knew exactly how many universes there were; not even the Veilwalkers. Finding a universe in the vast expanse of the true void was more difficult than finding a needle in a haystack.


    Universes were at different levels in the true void. Lower universes were the most abundant, followed by the mid-level and beyond.


    A pyramid.


    However, what made one universe a low-level universe and the other a mid-level one was the differences in their size, their age and the robustness of their fundamental building blocks.


    The races in mid-level universes were physically superior to beings of lower universes. That was a natural fact and an unchanging rule.


    A mid-level universe meant that before the universal calamity began, beings in those universes were used to utilizing magical energy, though not as much as they had now.


    The strongest beings you could find at the time could make it to the B-Tier level with a lot of difficulty, hard work and time.


    Yet, that level of power was enough to shake star systems. Reaching such a grand level was akin to acquiring the power of a deity.


    Beings of mid-level universes did not have much difficulty dealing with the void creatures. Many of such universes had the luxury of focusing on their own desires rather than worrying about the imminent destruction of their universe.


    The most trouble they had was with the cosmic mana storms that were capable of displacing just about anything in the universe. That was where they struggled the most. Even then, it was not as bad.


    They had fewer destroyed galaxies, and with the fundamental fabric of their universe being much more powerful, it was difficult to destroy celestial bodies.


    But this universe in particular, though had its core refined and added to the Supreme One''s power, was without its own Veilwalker.


    It had lost its Veilwalker early on once she appeared. Due to the control the people of this universe had over the calamity, the presence of a Veilwalker wasn''t much appreciated.


    However, as a being capable of utilizing void energy, many desired such power for themselves, leading to a bloody struggle that ultimately brought her life to an end.


    With the universe left unprotected, things eventually began to get worse once more powerful void creatures began making an appearance. That was until scouts found this universe and refined it.


    Naturally, the natives were unwelcoming of the visitors, but with their level of strength, they stood no chance and were completely conquered.


    As for the lives of the remaining beings in the universe, they had no choice but to submit to the will of the Supreme One. As for how their lives had turned, that was for a native to talk about.


    Once inside the mid-level universe, the walkers appeared in an area that was vastly different from the surrounding galaxies.


    In place of a galaxy was a massive floating land on what appeared to be clouds. The land rivalled massive-sized galaxies and was uniquely illuminated with magical energy rather than a star.


    The land was filled with people of different races, yet every being present was a vassal of a Veilwalker. They were the people sent out on scouting missions, core refining, and so much more.


    At the very centre of this massive land was a supremely large and exquisite structure that glimmered slightly under the lights.


    Built by a Veilwalker and strengthened with self-created laws, the grand building was a pinnacle of architecture, incapable of being destroyed by anyone below the god level.


    Aurion tossed the scouts away the moment they landed at the building''s entrance before disappearing inside. Someone would attend to them as they had more important things to do.


    "You guys return to your private quarters first. We''ll meet in the conference chamber in an hour." Aurion said and walked away.


    "Haa..." Nulrex sighed as he too took another turn. "See you in an hour, woman." He waved as he walked away.


    "Yeah, sure..." Maeralith replied a little absentmindedly. The dwarf knew what was on the elf''s mind and didn''t bother asking about her state of mind. He was in the same situation after all.


    An hour later, the three walkers convened in the conference chamber. This chamber was extremely spacious, had white walls, no windows and lighting so dim that a normal person would not be able to see much of anything.


    At the centre of this conference chamber was a massive hollow table of the same colour, surrounded by many chairs. In the middle of this table was a smaller round platform resembling a projector glimmering with void and other essential energies.


    Aurion, Nulrex, and Maeralith sat on one side of the table, their expressions heavy. They expected the projector to light up at any moment.


    A soft hum from the projector promptly got the Veilwalkers up and on a knee, their heads bowed deeply. They didn''t have to see the image of the being to pay their respects.


    "We greet the envoy." They said in unison.


    "Tell me..." A deep voice resounded throughout the chamber, the tone serious and unmoved. "...how was the will of the Supreme One cut off...?"

 Chapter 392: Summoning (2)

    "We encountered a unique walker who rose to godhood, despite our presence." Aurion replied clearly. "His way of ascending destroyed the independent will of the Supreme One."


    "..."


    The projection said nothing for several seconds, mulling over how that was possible. Aurion and his companions dared not raise their heads.


    They may all be Veilwalkers, but status still mattered. Envoys were one of the closest beings to the Supreme One himself, having been around at the beginning of his journey.


    They were not clear how long this was, but they knew that time in higher universes was different from those of middle universes and below.


    "Tell me everything..." The envoy demanded.


    "Yes." Aurion answered and immediately delved into explaining their encounter with Alexander. He spoke about what made the three of them move in the first place.


    Sometime later, Aurion completed his narration, not forgetting to include the discussion they had with Alexander after his ascension.


    "You don''t say..." The envoy echoed almost absentmindedly, having trouble believing how such a thing was possible. "And this Veilwalker... this Alexander says all he wants is to be left alone."


    "Yes." Aurion affrimed the words.


    "Hmm..." The envoy may sound like he was considering the words, but all three walkers knew it was just a ruse. There was no way in the multiverse that was going to happen.


    "That is something that would have to be decided by the Supreme One." The envoy said. "That aside, you three have been invited to Universe Prime. The Supreme One will personally take a look into your thoughts."


    Maeralith flinched slightly, already dreading what the Supreme One would find in her mind. She expected a lot of things, but the Supreme One skimming through her mind was not one of them.


    Of course, that little detail was not missed by the envoy, but he chose to ignore it. Whatever it was, it would come to light soon.


    "I will send someone to come for you. Prepare yourselves."


    The projection flickered and disappeared once the envoy finished giving his directives.


    A collective sigh escaped from the walkers as they slowly rose to their feet. While Aurion and Nulrex moved to sit down, Maeralith remained standing, lost in thought.


    "You okay?" Nulrex asked, turning to look at the distressed elf. "It''s about the mind skimming, isn''t it?"


    "Mm." Maeralith nodded with a sigh before moving to take a seat. "I''m beginning to question why we do all this. Why give the Supreme One all the power when we can be left alone."


    "That boy got in your head." Aurion stated matter of factly. "Don''t think too much about it. I have been thinking about what the boy said as well. But things are how they are now and there is nothing we can do about it.


    "Regardless of how different the boy is, the strength and power the Supreme One is gathering is the only way to defeat that monster. You should know as well as I do, our strength is still not enough."


    Maeralith had no words to say to that. But since Aurion had similar thoughts, then it was okay. And she also knew the Myrmidon was right.


    Even with the strength they currently wielded, they had encountered some void creatures in their region that were capable of going toe-to-toe with them.


    God-level void creatures.


    If such creatures could rival them at their current level, then they stood no chance of defeating that monster. Only greater strength could do that.


    "You guys are seriously thinking of the wrong things here." Nulrex scoffed at his companions. "We''ve been given the opportunity to go to the universe of the Supreme One. And may I remind you, it''s the very first universe! A universe none of us has ever stepped foot in!


    "Yet here you are, thinking about some small boy who did something we will sooner or later get our hands on." Nulrex sighed as he got up. "I''ll be in my quarters till our escort arrives."


    Aurion and Maeralith stared at the dwarf as he walked out of the conference chamber. They knew he was right, but could they be blamed? Still...


    "He''s right, Maeralith." Aurion leaned in his chair and closed his eyes. "We should be thinking about our meeting with the Supreme One. This may be the only chance we get at seeing him in person."


    They may be connected directly to the Supreme One and could even draw power from him, but their connection was done through an envoy who came to their universe.


    Most of the Veilwalkers already connected to the Supreme One had never seen him before, not even his projection. But they could feel him through their core and knew he was very real.


    This was their opportunity to see the ultimate being in all realities, yet they were thinking about some small boy in some low universe.


    "You''re right." The elf nodded as she too got up. "I''ll be returning as well."


    Maeralith was still very much interested in how Alex did what he did. The boy had given them all the clues they needed to succeed, and she intended to see if she could do the same.


    ''Maybe if I figure it out before we meet the Supreme One, we can avoid this situation escalating.'' She mused hopefully. ''Our bond with our universe core has granted us all we need to succeed.'' Despite her status, she wasn''t a fan of violence.


    Alexander did that without even bonding with the core, learning all the secrets they knew. If they couldn''t infer what those secrets mean, they might as well give up being Veilwalkers.


    Clearly, they were inadequate.


    A few days later, the walkers sensed a being enter the universe, arriving on the floating land almost instantaneously.


    "!"


    ''The hell...!'' Aurion''s eyes widened in shock as he felt the presence their escort exuded. ''It''s overwhelming!''


    Extending his senses outside, Aurion noticed all vassals on their knees, forced to bow their heads without even knowing why. Some had even passed out from the overwhelming and tyrannical pressure.


    ''But something is different...''

 Chapter 393: Everyday Life (1)

    It''s been a few weeks since Alexander''s ascension, and things were looking peaceful. There were no signs of any new visitors, and the leaders of humanity were working towards a universe Alexander envisioned.


    And just as he said, Alex made another normal body for himself, sending the universal body to the universe''s core space.


    There were a lot of things Alex had to sieve through with his new influx of knowledge, and he preferred to take his time going through them. After all, he still had a lot of room for growth.


    "Why are you lying around doing nothing?" Sarah questioned with a frown. "Don''t you have something like a universal duty or something?"


    Alexander had explained the details of his ascension to his family, making sure to skip any details of his death. He did not say anything about the visitors he had to deal with. There was no need for such details.


    "Not exactly, Mom." Alex chuckled as he sipped on some tea. "I can be everywhere at once, and there is no universal duty or anything like that."


    "I know that..." Sarah sighed as she walked towards the kitchen. "I mean I like seeing you around the house and all, but all day every day is starting to get..." She didn''t finish her sentence.


    "Boring...Annoying." Alex completed the sentence. "I know, Ma. But you don''t have to worry, I will be stepping out today to take care of some business."


    "Didn''t you just say you can be everywhere at the same time?" Sarah asked from the kitchen as she cleaned some utensils.


    "I thought you wanted me out of the house?" Alex was confused, though he knew the reason behind her mother''s state of mind.


    Despite having all the resources they could ever want as Alex could literally make anything one could imagine, William still goes to work. It wasn''t for the money or for anything like that.


    Staying at home all day was driving him crazy, and a change in scenery was ideal for maintaining his mental health. It was a similar experience staring at one person all day every day.


    "Well..." Sarah pondered on the best response but couldn''t come up with anything. "Just go out, okay? Make some new friends, talk to that catwoman friend of yours or something. Anything."


    "Of course..." Alex said as he got up. "I''ll be going now..."


    It would have been very easy to see everything there was to see if he just wished so. But there was no fun in that. He chose to live normally, and that was what he intended to do.


    "Finally..." Sarah muttered under her breath. "Stay safe."


    "Sure.." Alex smiled as his clothes changed into typical everyday wear. He changed his appearance as well, taking on a generic face that would draw no attention whatsoever.


    ''Let''s mingle through the city to see how life is going...'' Alex thought as his figure flickered and disappeared once he stepped out of the house.


    ......


    Central City has had its ups and downs over the past few years. At one point, people barely went as the chaos in the universe got worse by the day.


    Now, things were looking better than they had been for years. People went to work like any other day, young couples went out on dates, students walked the streets as they went to school, and business owners opened their stores without fear.


    As Alex walked the streets, he kept an ear out for the conversations going around. And just like he imagined, it was the everyday nonessential conversations people make.


    ''This is how things should be...'' Alex mused with a rare sense of fulfilment, reinforcing his desire to protect it all. ''For this... I will fight the rest of the multiverse.'' The smiles he saw brought a smile to his own.


    "I thought I felt a familiar presence." A voice from behind caused Alex to stop in his tracks.


    "And here I was thinking I was well hidden." Alex turned around to see a beautiful blonde beauty staring at him with a hand on her waist. "What''s up, Cassandra?"


    "Never better." The blonde beauty replied with a dazzling smile, causing a few pedestrians to look her way. "And I know you knew I was coming, so don''t bother with the act."


    Alex chuckled at her response.


    "So what brings you to town?" Cassandra stepped forward. "I didn''t think the universe supreme would be out on the streets like this."


    "Am I not allowed to?" Alex raised his eyebrows. However, before he could say anything else, a pedestrian bumped into his shoulders.


    "You''re in the way, man. Find somewhere to go with your hot date!" The man snarled at the two of them and walked away. "Haa... kids these days. No respect for their elders."


    Despite the rude words and no grounds for what the man did, Alex couldn''t help but smile. He turned his head to look at the man.


    The catwoman laughed at his expense. "This is what you fought for, Alex. How is it going?" She teased.


    "I would do it again in a heartbeat." Alex replied. "Come on, let''s find somewhere to go."


    "Oh, I know a place." Cassandra suggested, taking the lead. "That place has the best fries I''ve ever had."


    "When did you start eating those things?" Alex genuinely wondered. "Was Lord Zol the one who introduced you to them?"


    "Yeah..." Cassandra replied with a beaming smile, walking through the sea of people as they headed to the diner. "I don''t know why, but they really hit well."


    "Lord Zol, huh..." Alex said with a knowing smile. "Makes you wonder."


    The catwoman turned to glare at Alex but otherwise said nothing else. Alex shook his head in resignation, keeping the rest of his thoughts to himself.


    Sometime later, they arrived at the diner, and despite the hour of day, it was buzzing with activity. No one paid them attention aside from the initial glance.


    "There.." Cassandra found an empty booth and led Alex over.


    The two sat on opposite sides of the table as they grabbed the menu to the side, giving it a glance. These were some of the small pleasures Alex looked forward to.


    "I thought we were here for the fries?" Alex asked, looking at the catwoman.


    "We have to wash it down with something." Cassandra tilted her head. "Didn''t you know that?"


    "Yeah--" Alex was about to add when a rowdy bunch entered the diner, drawing everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 394: Everyday Life (2)

    "Hahaha...!" The rowdy laughter of the group of four men echoed throughout the diner. "That''s my guy, the rising star!"


    They were too loud, disturbing the tranquil atmosphere in the diner. The customers weren''t very happy, and from the expressions on their faces, they were ready to send them out.


    "Come on, let''s find a place to sit." One of the men with a dark sclera suggested as he looked around. "What are you looking at?!" The man snarled at the people staring at them.


    "Haven''t you guys seen professional hunters before?" The man scoffed as he led his colleagues to an open seat. "We can sit there..."


    There was a law on every planet in the empire that prevented hunters from using their abilities in public spaces without explicit permission, the intent being an obvious one.


    However, it did nothing to stop them from behaving like scoundrels. Of course, if push came to shove, businesses such as these had the authority to send them out.


    Additionally, they had the services of a hunter or two watching over the business in the event someone wanted to play dirty.


    As the three men walked towards their seats and through the silence that settled in the diner, they noticed Alexander and Cassandra sitting alone. Naturally, the hunters only focused on Cassandra, and seeing as the man had no traces of mana around him, they ignored his existence.


    "Hello there, my lady." One of the men smiled as he moved towards them. "A girl like you should be with guys like us, don''t you think?" His charm was as annoying as his face.


    Cassandra slowly raised her head to look at the fella. The initial attention she and Alex paid to them lasted as long as the time it took to blink. She had no tolerance for nonsense.


    However, she decided to humour them, to see how far this would go. She briefly looked in Alex''s direction, a sharp glint flashing in her eyes. Finally, she smiled at the stranger.


    ''This cat wants to cause trouble.'' Alex inwardly shook his head, all the while acting like he didn''t see or understand what was happening.


    "Ooh... My boyfriend over there would disagree." She gestured towards Alex, the smile on her face as charming as ever. "You''ll have to ask his permission first, don''t you agree?"


    The man smiled excitedly, turning to look at Alexander with a sneer. From his observations, the man looked too ordinary to score a girl like that.


    ''This could be a play on their part...'' The man mused silently. ''Well, too bad. Once you hear about me, you''ll want to line yourself up. I am the rising star after all.''


    "You, what''s your name?" The man asked with a serious gaze. His companions stood behind him, all of them with their hands over their chests.


    As for the customers, they subtly glanced their way. Whatever was brewing was bound to be juicy, and despite how they felt about the men, they liked gossip better.


    Alex on the other hand remained silent, choosing to look at his menu. It was like he didn''t even pay attention to whatever that was happening.


    Silent settled in the diner.


    "I asked you a question." The man glared. "Do you even know who I am?" That part got people curious.


    "Humor me." Alex finally replied, his attention still on the menu in his hand.


    "Haha..." The man chuckled derisively, finding Alex''s pompous attitude an affront to his rising greatness. "My name is Terrance, and I am one of the few chosen to be part of the new team of explorers!"


    A collective gasp of shock, realization and amazement echoed through the diner, the very response Terrance expected. It brought a smile to his face.


    "Do you even know what that means?" Terrance asked with a faint grin, glancing at Cassandra to gauge her reaction. Unfortunately, the woman still had that knowing smile on her face.


    ''Odd...'' The man thought but chose to focus on Alex.


    "Not really..." Alex replied nonchalantly. "Now if you''ll excuse us, we''d like to return to what we were doing before you rudely interrupted us."


    "Tsk! The nerve of this guy!" Terrance''s companion scolded, but Terrance''s hand stopped his outburst before it went further.


    "You don''t seem to get it, do you?" Terrance growled. The attitude Alex was putting forth was starting to get to him. "Being chosen as an explorer means my chances of becoming Lord Alexander''s vassal are almost assured."


    "Really...?" Cassandra''s face lit up, almost as if she found that bit of news exciting.


    "Hehe...Of course." Terrance smiled, his mood improving a bit. "That''s why you should leave this loser alone. So what do you say...?" He stretched a hand for Cassandra to take.


    "But I thought Lord Alexander didn''t like showoffs." The catwoman tilted her head. "Also, what if he could see you right now, do you think he would like your behaviour?"


    "Well..." Terrance looked away, not sure how to reply. "I-it''s not like I''ve hurt anyone, have I?"


    "That''strue..." Cassandra nodded. "But you tried to take me away from my man~," The woman said it in such an alluring way that it got most men swallowing hard.


    "That counts as hurting someone, no?" She added with a beaming smile.


    ''This woman is more of a fox than a cat.'' Alex was surprised to see this kind of behaviour from Cassandra. ''I had no idea she could be this jovial.''


    "That''s different, woman." Terrance defended himself, turning to face Alex. "This guy clearly has no idea what I''m talking about." He placed a hand on Alex''s shoulder, intending to press down.


    "..."


    Alex finally put down the menu, slowly raising his head to look at Terrance.


    "If you don''t want to be displaced to some distant location in the universe, you better take that hand off." He growled, sending shivers down Terrance''s spine. The man flinched but otherwise kept his hand in place.


    "Hehe.. You should listen to him." Cassandra giggled, finding the entire situation entertaining. "He doesn''t look like much, but he can be very persuasive when he wants to be."


    While Terrance heard everything loud and clear as even his instincts warned him of danger, he couldn''t back down. Everyone was watching.


    ''Haa...'' Alex sighed. ''I guess this is what everyday life feels like.'' Alex suddenly disappeared with Terrance, leaving everyone shocked.


    "W-what happened?!" Terrance''s colleagues looked around frightened.


    "Don''t worry, people." Cassandra said with her dashing smile. "Your friend will be back soon."


    A few minutes later, Alex reappeared in his seat, acting like nothing happened. However, Terrance was not the same.


    The man had a horrified look on his face as his body shuddered in dread. He was on his knees before Alex''s table with both hands on the floor.


    "T-Terrance...?" One of his colleagues stuttered, too afraid to approach. "What happened to you?"


    "M-m-monster!" The terrified man suddenly exclaimed as he got up from the floor and bolted out of the diner. The friends didn''t delay as they chased after him.


    The rest of the people just looked at Alexander with different expressions. Some were curious, some were frightened while murmuring among themselves.


    "What did you do to him?" Cassandra asked with furrowed brows.


    "Nothing major." Alex shrugged. "Just showed him how close to death he could get."

 Chapter 395 395: What I See (1)

    "How close to death he could get?" Cassandra raised her brows. But then she thought of what she would have done to scare the shit out of someone. "You took him to a black hole, didn''t you?"


    The catwoman folded her arms over her chest, her eyes piercing through Alex like daggers.


    "Who knows..." Alex decided to keep his mouth shut, completely ignoring those piercing eyes. "Besides, he''s a Class B hunter, he will recover quickly."


    Alex signalled a waiter to their table as they placed their orders. Cassandra chose to go with the fries, soda and some lean meat while Alex just went with the fries and a bottle of water.


    "What was that Terrance fella on about?" Cassandra asked as the waiter went to get their order. "I get that you''re pushing for your people to begin exploration missions once more, but to what end?"


    Alex didn''t immediately reply, his gaze shifting to the window as he looked up the skies. In his eyes were a reflection of the universe, evident of him looking at the cosmos.


    "You see, I never imagined myself growing this fast." Alex began, turning to look at Cassandra. "I had plans to grow with my friends, explore the universe, and fight the void creatures." He turned to look at Ross, a reminiscent smile gracing his features.


    "But from what I''ve seen and experienced, we Veilwalkers are different. There was never time for us to take it slow. I''ve gotten to a level where simple things are a luxury to me.


    "No one said it should be the same for the rest of humanity." Alex sighed. "Through the exploration programs the leaders have organised, humans can dream of expanding once more, learn new things about the universe, find places filled with wonders and clues that would guide them on their path to higher realms."


    Cassandra listened quietly, thinking of how things could have been with her own universe. ''Would I have done the same thing?'' She wasn''t sure, and there was no way to ever know.


    "So you want your people to do that instead." Cassandra added.


    "Exactly." Alex nodded. "I don''t want them to worry about what''s outside, I''ll take care of that. Humans are creatures of discovery and growth. We evolve through finding things on our own, not on being fed the answers."


    "So you''ll really make them your vassals?" The catwoman wondered. "I don''t recall you being that generous with that gift."


    "I never said I would grant those choosing the new path of explorers the opportunity to become vassals. I only said there''s a chance." Alex replied. "Not everyone is cut out to be a vassal."


    "Yeah, clearly." Cassandra chuckled. The woman turned to look out the diner as well, her gaze travelling vast distances as she made some observations. "I see you''ve put back together most of the destroyed galaxies, made some locations ideal for grasping laws, created special realms with artefacts, and even made the magical creatures reach levels to give a challenge to the hunters....


    "You really went all out for this..." She turned to look at Alex with a smile, finding him more and more interesting. "You''re something else, you know that?" Her trust in Alexander deepened with this understanding.


    "But there''s one thing though... Are--"


    "Here are your orders..." The catwoman paused to look at the waiter placing their orders on the table. "Enjoy..." The waiter said with a kind smile, pausing to take another look at Alex.


    Of course, Alex thought nothing of it. Everyone was free to be curious as all things should be. It was a natural trait Alex wanted to see instead of fear.


    "Thank you." They both said to the waiter before focusing on their food.


    Taking a bite out of the fries was just as he remembered; a simple pleasure that was to die for.


    "Mhm. This is the stuff." Cassandra felt a level of peace and joy from the simplicity of everything. "I can understand what you see in this kind of freedom..."


    "Right...?" Alex agreed. "But what were you about to say earlier?" He wondered.


    "Well, with all that you''ve done to set the stage for your people''s evolution, aren''t you worried they would lose their lives trying to overcome the challenges you''ve put in their path just so they could evolve?" A perfectly reasonable question.


    Alex chewed on his fries, thinking about the question. While the answer was easy to give, he wanted the woman to understand it herself.


    He looked out the window again, sieving through the many pedestrians and settling on a playground with mothers and their little kids.


    The mothers made small talk as they watched over their kids while the kids did what they did best; play and make a mess. There was no trace of worry or fear in them; they were free.


    "What do you see?" Alex said, guiding Cassandra''s senses to the playground. "Remember what I said before?"


    "That I should compare enlightenments to the little things we take for granted?" She replied, looking at Alex''s side profile.


    "Yes." Alex nodded. "Now tell me, what do you see...?"


    "Kids playing with the other kids while their moms watch over them." The catwoman knew this was one of Alex''s teaching moments. "The kids are being very reckless and their moms are trying to get them to stop, but that seems to be a challenge."


    "Good." Alex nodded. "What does that tell you?"


    "How normal things are...?" She wasn''t clear on how it related to her question. Taking another one of her fries and meat combo, she threw them in her mouth as she tried to understand what Alex wanted her to understand.


    "Well, yes." Alex smiled and then added. "I''ll tell you what I see..." He turned to face the catwoman.


    "I see ignorant and helpless children trying to understand each other, sharing the same field and tackling new challenges without fear.


    "They came into the world knowing nothing, and as they interact with their environment, they gain an identity, an understanding of who they are and what they want to do with their lives; only by experiencing something will one learn from it.


    "I see mothers, their guardians, make sure they don''t hurt themselves in their endeavours. They teach them what is right and what is wrong so that as the children grow, they know how to carry themselves. But those lessons don''t last forever..."


    "How does this relate to what I said?" Cassandra tilted her head. "It sounds like hunters are the children who go out to interact with their environment; a very dangerous environment at that..."

 Chapter 396 396: What I See (2)

    "You''re missing a part of what I just said, Cassandra." Alex smiled softly, looking at the confused expression of the woman. "I did say the lessons don''t last forever.


    "Regardless of how well we are guided or how careful we try to be, life is unpredictable. That''s just the way it is.


    "We rise, and then we fall. It''s a cycle."


    "..."


    Cassandra stared at Alex helplessly, unable to understand how his thought process worked.


    "Couldn''t you have just said that from the start?" She asked but then pondered more on the words.


    Alex observed quietly, throwing the fries into his mouth one at a time.


    "I see..." The Catwoman finally muttered, looking out the window and at the playground. "If you had simply said it was a circle, I wouldn''t have appreciated what goes into this cycle."


    "Bingo." Alex nodded.


    "Our entire existence is to understand ourselves, and that process is full of dangers.


    "Yet when we die, we don''t truly die since we return to our basic form; energy."


    The light of realization in her eyes brightened more and more. Turning to Alex, she made a statement.


    "So grasping the laws is basically understanding ourselves and our place in the universe."


    "Mhm."


    Alex nodded and didn''t say more. There was more to understanding one''s place in the universe, but only by stumbling on the truth yourself would that be of significance.


    "Is it possible for me to achieve godhood without bonding with a universe core?" The catwoman asked with hope in her eyes.


    She was already at the Demi-god level, inching closer to the limits with her understanding of universal laws.


    But with her universe destroyed, the next phase only looked like a distant dream to her.


    "Who said you needed the core to ascend?" Alex smiled knowingly, causing Cassandra''s heart to skip a beat.


    "What...?" She echoed in a daze.


    "You should be feeling the urge from your core to bond with a universe''s core to ascend, right?" Cassandra nodded. "Don''t pay it too much mind. Focus on grasping the entirety of laws, your place in the cosmos and how that relates to the universe.


    "Do that and you will find your answer."


    "Really...?" The catwoman still had a hard time believing those words. "Can''t you just tell me?" She gulped.


    Alex chuckled at the look of desire in her eyes. "Telling you won''t be of any help. You should know that."


    "Yeah..." Cassandra sighed as she sat back. "Why does this have to be so complicated? And who even made these rules?"


    "Who, huh." Alex was lost in thought for a moment. "Honestly, I don''t think the issue is the rules. It''s simply a matter of returning to our roots.


    "We or should I say everyone else is a part of the universe given shape and form. If a hunter manages to comprehend the entirety of his existence and ascends, he becomes a god of an aspect of the universe."


    Those words got Cassandra''s attention.


    "Others can also become gods?" She couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    "Yes." Alex replied calmly. "Let''s say a water user becomes a god..."


    "He or she becomes the god of the waters." The catwoman completed and Alex nodded.


    "How come there are no records or anything on this?"


    In her universe and this one included, there had always been legends of gods who could move the heavens at their will, but no one truly knew if they existed, and if they did, where they went.


    "Maybe because we are lower-level universes?" Alex wasn''t sure himself. "But records show no evidence of a god being born here."


    The records of his universe''s energy showed no existence of a god existing. However, because the universe was an open system, different energies sometimes found their way inside.


    What happens then is that a self-aware living entity could be born with traces of that record in them. From there, belief in that particular deity is born, whether they existed here or not.


    "Records...?" Cassandra looked around the diner, not sure if this was the place to discuss such deep matters. Still, the woman was curious.


    "Yeah..." Alex took a sip of his water. "Ascending to godhood is more than just a power boost. It''s a fundamental shift in the way one perceives the world around them.


    "As beings of energy, we eventually return to being energy. However, the previous experience of the former self is never truly lost.


    "A person could be born and traces of their previous life could be perceived. Once again, it all comes down to everything being a cycle."


    Cassandra was once again unable to understand how someone younger than her could see the world in such a different light. It made her feel inadequate.


    "Don''t do that to yourself." Alex encouraged. "Our circumstances were completely different. I grew up in a scientifically adept world with a lot of information around."


    "Yeah..." Cassandra could only nod. But in her eyes was a light of determination. "One way or another, I''m going to reach your level and then kick your ass."


    "Haha... Sure, I''ll be waiting." Alex looked out the window. "But don''t take too long, our foes will not wait for us."


    The catwoman knew Alex was right and they didn''t have a lot of time to enjoy the simple things. Still, taking small wins once in a while would not hurt them.


    "Well, that''s enough with the moppy lessons." Cassandra opted to change the subject. "What''s new in your life? Also, it''s been a while since I saw that girlfriend of yours."


    "Well...Julia is doing just fine." He looked in Julia''s direction, noticing the stream of energy growing less and less by the second. "She should be achieving the A-Rank soon; she and Ross both."


    "That fast?"


    "Yeah..." Alex nodded. "I made a few tweaks on their biology and also sped the essential energies around them."


    "So basically, you increased their talents and sped up time around them. Why don''t you just say it that way?" Cassandra was genuinely curious. "I mean I get that is how things work, but still."


    "Things should be said as they are." Alex stood his ground. "Time is a concept devised to make sense of the flow of energy. But that didn''t even make it easier."


    "Right..." Cassandra sighed.


    "I will also be an uncle soon..." Alex added, his expression lighting up. "Hehehe... I''m going to spoil him rotten." He imagined all the trips he would take his nephew across the stars, showing him the wonders their universe had to offer.


    "Yeah, I''ll bet." The catwoman shook her head. "Congratulations are in order, Alexander."


    "Thanks..."

 Chapter 397: Here I Am (1)

    A few days later...


    Since Cassandra''s enlightening discussion with Alex, the catwoman had returned to her planet to contemplate the many things they discussed.


    Simple things a person could easily dismiss were what made them so complex to accept and comprehend.


    With a clear path towards godhood, Cassandra intended to do all she could to break through. But this required void energy; another concern she raised during their long talk.


    Alex had pretty much sealed the entire universe, barely leaving any room for outside interference. With the veil tears closed, getting the vast supply of void energy would be a problem.


    Fortunately for her, all she needed was Alexander''s permission to open new ones and close them as soon as she was done.


    ....


    Alex was once again back home, lazying around doing nothing. Luckily for him, his father was off work today and could keep him company.


    With the power to be everywhere and anywhere in the universe at the same time, Alex still had one clone dedicated to mentoring his students, Aaron included.


    He continued to take them on trips across the stars, creating new environments to stimulate the potential of the students. His methods proved to work as the more void creatures the students faced, the more experienced they got.


    It also didn''t hurt as the students were gaining wealth, more than enough to be their startup capital once they acquired their licence to be hunters/explorers.


    "Son?" William called out softly, lifting his head from his news hologram. The duo were in the living room and on separate sofas with Alex lying comfortably in his.


    "Mm?" Alex lazily replied, opening one eye to look at his old man.


    "You are the one behind all these new discoveries, aren''t you." He stated more than asked. "I don''t think I''ve heard of such places existing before."


    The news he was reading had all the latest information about what the empire was up to. Since the madness was brought to an end and exploration missions brought back, almost new discoveries were being made every day.


    Places never heard of before were being found, and they were what a normal hunter would call heaven for cultivating.


    Honestly, it was absurd.


    Every new discovery made brought thousands of questions. And these questions led to new innovations and inventions that better pushed humanity''s evolution forward.


    It was the dawning of a new era, and a prosperous one at that.


    Alex closed his eyes as a small smile graced his features. With both hands behind his head, Alex was the literal description of carefree.


    "It''s about time we evolved, Dad." Alex replied. "All I am doing is providing the environment. It''s up to the rest of humanity to grow from the experience."


    Hearing Alex''s response, William couldn''t help but feel his chest brimming with pride. He still woke up on some days and thought all that was happening was a dream.


    But time had proven it was all real, and that it was all Alexander''s doing, his son''s doing. Naturally, he knew it wasn''t all sunshine and rainbows, but the overall atmosphere in the universe was filled with a sense of hope and new beginnings.


    ''Well, I''m glad you''re doing this for all of humanity." William said. "We have lived through the thick and thin of it, and although many lives were lost along the way, their sacrifices weren''t in vain." The light of reminiscence shone in his eyes.


    ''Don''t worry, Dad." Alex said as he slowly got up from his sleeping posture. "I''ll make sure things remain this way..." His gaze turned to a certain direction, a small smile blooming on his face.


    "Mm... I know you will." His father nodded in satisfaction but then noticed Alex''s behaviour. "Is there something that has caught your attention?" Alex only acted that way when he was looking at something beyond his capabilities.


    "Yeah... Ross will be opening his eyes soon." Turning to face his father, he added. "I can still stay here, but someone said they were getting sick of my face." He made a not-so-subtle gesture towards the stairs.


    "Haha... Of course." Willaim shook his head. "Extend my hellos to him and tell him to visit soon."


    "Sure." Alex nodded as he moved towards the door but didn''t immediately step out. "I will probably spend some time in outer space. Call me if you need anything, Dad."


    "Yeah, take care."


    ......


    Alex appeared inside the sealed space Ross used as his cultivation haven. Within this small sealed space was so much mana that it was visible to the naked eye, swirling around like fog.


    He watched closely as trace amounts of mana entered into Ross''s manitoria. Reaching full capacity without any room for expansion signalled the arrival of an awakened at the A-Tier.


    The mana circulated through Ross''s mana circulatory system at extremely fast speed as it tried to find more room for storage.


    However, reaching that point meant arriving at a stage where simply absorbing the surrounding energies wasn''t going to cut it.


    One''s ability to grasp and comprehend concepts was what defined the stages beyond the A-Tier.


    The very last circulation came to an end as a powerful pulse, accompanied by the red and blue of his flames erupted from Ross''s body. It shook the sealed space and dispersed the surrounding mana for trillions of kilometres in all directions.


    Ross''s presence grew heavy and oppressive, domineeringly so. However, it did nothing to stir Alex, not even the clothes he wore.


    Following the thunderous eruption of his aura and flames, his enhanced senses gushed out like a torrential wave, sweeping and taking everything in its surroundings.


    The one-horned immediately noticed the person in front of him before he even opened his eyes. A small smile at the corner of his lips and twitching muscles told Alex what his friend was about to do.


    ''Come on, buddy.'' Alex mused with a grin. ''Here I am...Show me something good.''


    As if on cue, Ross''s eyes snapped open, blazing with powerful flames that twisted and warped space like a mirage.


    He abruptly appeared slightly above Alexander, his entire body flaming. A right fist descended towards Alex with the fury of a fiery god.

 Chapter 398: Here I Am (2)

    Ross knew there was no way he could ever defeat Alex at his current level. But he knew Alex well enough to know he would play by his rules.


    Moreover, Alexander was the perfect target practice for him to go all out and at the same time use it as a learning moment.


    The one-horned didn''t know how strong he''d gotten, but he knew what it meant to stand at the top of Class A.


    Awakened at that level had the power to obliterate multiple planets at once and bring stars much larger than Earth''s star to supernova.


    They were that broken or at least when S-Tiers and Veilwalkers were out of the equation. Regardless of what reality was, Ross still directed that much punching force towards Alexander without holding back.


    BOOM...!


    A thunderous shockwave with red and blue flames erupted from the point of impact, further dispersing the gathered energy for trillions of kilometres. And just like Ross expected, Alex reacted to the blow with almost the same force.


    Alex had caught the punch like it was nothing, shrugging off the flames in equal measure. Even the clothes he wore didn''t show any signs of burn.


    He was completely unscathed.


    ''Of course he is.'' Ross inwardly snorted as he glared at Alex who had a faint smirk on his lips. ''The bastard has surely gotten more powerful.''


    Ross yanked his fist out of the grip as he directed a left flaming kick, aiming for the head again. This time, however, Alex evaded the kick and capitalized on the opening, closing in on Ross''s side and aiming a blow to his ribs.


    The momentum of Ross'' kick made it almost impossible to react to the incoming blow. But he had an alternative. The one-horned lit up his body in flames and unleashed an all-round explosion that pushed Alex back, creating some distance between them.


    With millions of kilometres of distance between the two friends, Alex and Ross stared at each other, both with smiles on their faces.


    "Defeating me is no easy task." Alex boasted. "Are you still willing to give it a try?"


    "Depends." Ross shrugged and then made a suggestion. "Tell you what. I''ll go all out using my abilities to their fullest while you give yourself a handicap.


    "Match your strength with mine. Also, no use of abilities on your side and you must feel the pain of my attacks too." Ross''s suggestion was totally skewed in his favour. "Are you still willing to give it a try?" He shamelessly directed the question back to Alex.


    "Heh..." Alex chuckled and shook his head. "Aren''t you even ashamed of making such a suggestion?"


    "You''re the Veilwalker, buddy." Ross shrugged as his expression turned serious. "What do you say...?"


    "Fine..." Alex agreed with a sigh. But then a thought occurred to him. "Why don''t we make this more exciting..."


    Alex snapped his fingers and suddenly the space around them began to tremble. The surrounding magical energy came together as they began to condense and take shape.


    Ross''s eyes widened in awe as he watched gigantic asteroids, some the size of Earth''s moon, come into existence. These pieces of space rock floated around ominously, evenly distributed with a lot of room for movement.


    "I won''t be pulling my punches, buddy." Alex stated, getting into a fighting stance. "This is going to be painful..."


    Ross swallowed hard as he eyed the rocks around. He knew why his friend created this obstacle filled space.


    ''Yeah, I did this to myself.'' He sighed and then took a moment to prime his mind for what was to come. ''A least he''s going to feel the pain...''


    Reddish-blue flames lit up around Ross''s body, his immediate surroundings warping and twisting from the heat his flames produced. They were hot enough to rival the heat produced by small stars.


    The two friends stood off against each other, their eyes sharp and ready. The deafening silence of outer space made the tension almost palpable.


    Alex made the first move, taking off from his position with a bang. He rapidly closed in on Ross but the red-head had no intention of staying idle.


    Ross flew backwards as he swung his right hand to the side, instantly conjuring hundreds of fireballs around him. These balls of flame rapidly condensed, their size decreasing while their explosive power increased.


    The redhead shot the fireballs at the fast-approaching target, their speed just as fast, if not faster than Alex. Knowing what was bound to happen, Alex abruptly made a sharp turn to his left, heading straight for the sea of asteroids.


    "Tsk! Where do you think you''re going?!" Ross snickered, redirecting the fireballs after Alex. Without hesitation, he bolted after Alex as well.


    Alex ignored his words as he flew past the first asteroid blockade, employing evasive manoeuvres to save his skin. However, the hot balls of flame on his tail cared little for the asteroids as they made impact.


    BOOM...!!!


    The fireballs went off with the force of multiple nuclear warheads, shattering the asteroids into pieces. The resulting shockwave spread out in a sea of intense flames, travelling faster than the fireballs themselves.


    The force hit Alex square in the back, sending him stumbling unceremoniously across the void and into the asteroids ahead of him.


    "Got you."


    Ross grinned victoriously as he pushed forth the other fireballs. He willed them to surround Alex before directing them to close in on him. Then with a clenching fist gesture, he made them go boom.


    The redhead came to a stop as he admired the beauty of his firework. Soon, however, a frown appeared on his face. Ross'' enhanced senses weren''t picking up Alex''s presence.


    ''He''s hiding his presence.'' The redhead realized, his gaze shifting around for any unexpected moves. ''I wouldn''t be surprised if he suddenly appeared behind me.''


    While that was possible, he highly doubted Alex was capable of moving behind him without him noticing. And given the handicap he imposed on Alex, that possibility was almost nonexistent.


    His thoughts proved correct when a projectile abruptly shot out from the receding flames, heading straight for him. Because the distance was shorter than before, Alex reached Ross in a split second, taking him by surprise.


    ''Shit!''


    Ross reacted on instinct, defensively crossing his arms over his face. Then a crunching sound of bones breaking echoed in the void as Alex delivered an apocalyptic level punch at Ross, sending him across space and into multiple asteroids.


    He didn''t hold back.

 Chapter 399: Things Have Changed (1)

    Ross couldn''t remember the last time he received that much damage from a simple blow. And as if that was not enough, the asteroids he crashed into did a number on his body; much more than he anticipated.


    ''Fucking hell...'' Ross inwardly cursed as he finally managed to dispel the force and came to a stop on an asteroid. ''He wasn''t joking about holding back!''


    His arms stung from the pain of having his bones broken, and blood leaked from his torn flesh. It was a gruesome injury, but one that he would walk away from in no time.


    While his healing kicked in to repair the damage, the one-horned redhead raised his head to look at Alex floating in the distance, calmly observing him. The burnt marks on his body suggested his explosion did a number on him as well.


    The wounds were mostly superficial and already healing, but they were still proof of Alex holding his end of the deal. He also didn''t miss the smirk that tugged at the corner of Alex''s lips.


    ''The fucker is definitely enjoying this.'' Ross quietly mused. ''Payback is indeed a bitch.'' He spat out a mouthful of blood before turning back to Alex.


    "I thought we were friends." Ross said with a pained expression. "How could you let loose like that?"


    "Yeah, right." Alex sneered. "Tell that to the one who detonated those fireballs like they were firecrackers. That''s a real mad lad."


    Ross looked away like he wasn''t the one Alex was referring to.


    "Yeah, a madman." Ross rubbed his now-healed arms. "Since neither of us is willing to back down, why don''t we see who hits the hardest?" Long and mid-range battle wasn''t all that fun.


    The one-horned wanted to feel his feet and hands digging into someone''s flesh. Of course, the flames won''t be completely eliminated either. Ross would instead use it as a power boost to inflict greater damage on his foe.


    "Hohoho..." Alex grinned as he cracked his knuckles. "This is going to be one hell of a beating."


    A moment of silence passed between the two friends, their sharp eyes glued to each other. Suddenly, the two disappeared from their spot in a burst of speed that dispelled the surrounding energy.


    BOOM...!!!


    A fiery fist met plain ones in the thunderous eruption, generating a shockwave that disintegrated the surrounding asteroids into dust.


    Ross came out as the winner in this clash of titans while Alex was hurled across space and into the sea of asteroids in the distance, adding more damage to what he already received.


    The redhead didn''t hesitate and chased after Alex, intending to keep hammering till Alex was out for the count.


    Before Alex could extricate himself from the hole he found himself in, Ross appeared before him with another fiery fist that blazed through the void towards his face. The redhead had a savage grin on his face as he drove his punch in.


    BOOM!


    The moon-sized asteroid shattered in an instant while Alex was blown back once more. But that was not the end. His backwards momentum was broken when Ross appeared from behind to deliver a crunching kick to his back.


    "Kekeke." Ross laughed menacingly. "This is my kind of welcome!" Letting loose was a great stress reliever.


    Another blow to his abdomen followed the kick when Ross appeared in a fiery blaze ahead of him. Like a ping pong game, Ross knocked Alex around the debris-filled space at staggering speeds, shattering the numerous asteroids like sand castles.


    With power and speed boosted by flames, Alex stood no chance with his current limits. It would be a sorry sight if anyone saw this happening.


    Despite the predicament Alex found himself in, the smile on his face couldn''t be erased. He bled from his nose, lips and even ears. However, that was but a simple matter he could fix at any point.


    BOOM!


    ''Huh?'' Ross'' eyes widened as his next blow was caught with ease. ''What''s happening?'' He furrowed his brows, struggling to yank his fist free from the iron grip.


    Alex didn''t answer. Instead, he spat out the blood in his mouth and slowly turned to meet Ross'' shocked expression. A bloody smile stretched across his face.


    "You''ve had your fun, buddy. Now it''s my turn."


    Before Ross could react, Alex slammed his forehead into him with a bone-cracking boom. Ross'' head snapped backwards, his senses reeling as a killer headache pounded through his skull. Yet, he didn''t fly back¡ªAlex wasn''t letting him.


    With Ross'' fist locked in a vice grip, Alex had him exactly where he wanted. He drove a fist into Ross'' gut before the redhead could recover from the headbutt.


    ''The hell...?'' Ross saw stars, confusion flickering in his dazed eyes. ''He wouldn''t go back on the deal...'' He knew Alex too well¡ªhis friend never broke his word.


    ''So how...?! This doesn''t make any sense!''


    He doubled over from the gut punch¡ªthen another blow struck his face. A left hook to the cheek, a right hook, followed by another left. Alex unleashed a barrage of strikes, pummelling Ross''s face and upper body, holding back just enough to prevent him from being sent flying.


    A final strike to the chin almost sent Ross flying, but Alex was not done. He caught the redhead''s ankle in a crushing grip, spun him around several times, and hurled him through the void and into the asteroids.


    BOOM...!!!


    Ross came to a brutal stop, his body embedded in an asteroid. His face was bloody and swollen, but Alex knew it wouldn''t last. He had played a little trick on his friend without him noticing.


    Alex knew this could get out of hand, so he skewed Ross'' perception of his healing factor. The redhead would instantly heal from any injury--no matter how gruesome--within mere moments.


    That way, he could go all out with his beatdown. After all, it was totally Ross'' fault for making such a crazy proposal.


    "Ugh..." Ross groaned in pain as he slowly dug himself out. "That was brutal as hell..." His eyes screamed injustice, glaring at Alex for an explanation.


    "How the hell did you do that? We were supposed to be evenly matched."


    "It''s not my fault you forgot about the Manastorm form." Alex shrugged in reply, flying close to Ross. "Your flames made you very explosive in your outputs, and with how well you were going at me, it''s no wonder you forgot."


    Ross furrowed his brows in confusion. He admitted that state skipped his mind, but he didn''t recall seeing mana flaring around Alex either.


    "It was internal." Alex answered the silent question with a smile. "You''ve been lost in cultivation for a while, buddy. Things have changed and I''m not the same person I was. We''ve got a lot of catching up to do."

 Chapter 400: Things Have Changed (2)

    ''Things have changed, huh.'' Ross wasn''t particularly surprised. ''How long has it been since I went into seclusion?''


    "Come on," Alex said as he waved his hand to clean the wounds on Ross and himself. "Let''s head back."


    Alex and Ross appeared in Earth''s orbit as they looked at the beautiful planet they called home. Even from where they stood, they could hear the various sounds echoing in the cities, schools and marketplaces.


    "How long have I been in seclusion?" Ross asked, turning to look at Alex''s side profile. "I don''t think that many years have passed."


    "Months, not years." Alex replied, surprising Ross. "It''s been a little over 6 months since you went into seclusion."


    "Six months?! That''s too short a time!" Ross was genuinely shocked but then a realization hit me. "Wait, how come I am at the A-Tier in 6 months?" The redhead really needed answers.


    "Do you know what a blessing is?" Alex asked instead, receiving a nod in return. "Good. That was what I granted you and Julia. Your talents for climbing the levels are unmatched and at the same time more condensed than anyone else. At the same level, no one is your match."


    Ross swallowed hard as he thought about what that meant. The power he felt flowing through his veins was incredible, to say the least. He didn''t know if that was how all A-Tiers felt, but with Alex''s words, he finally understood.


    But that was not the end. Ross just arrived at the A-rank and was already at the peak of that level. Moreover, he could break through to the S-Tier with Alexander''s help at any time.


    "Here." Alex raised his right hand and conjured a transparent energy orb. "This contains everything you need to know in those six months. Just will it and the orb will do the rest." He passed the orb to Ross.


    The redhead took the orb in both hands, staring at it with a somewhat lost expression. With a sigh, he willed the orb as it floated and disappeared into his forehead.


    Ross'' eyes lit up a bright white a moment later, his expression distant. Like a video tape starting from when he decided to go into seclusion, Ross experienced and saw all of it.


    From the arrival of the alien scouts, his battles and interactions with them to his journey to the universe''s core and his ascension to godhood. Of course, Alex made sure to remove the deep stuff to spare Ross the headache.


    Finally, it concluded on what Alexander did once he completed his evolution and what may likely come in the future. It was a surreal experience for the redhead.


    "Wow." That was the only thing Ross could mutter. "T-this is really... something." He opened his eyes to look at his friend.


    Alex revealed a small smile seeing the kind of expression on Ross'' face; not that he could be blamed. The dude had seen his friend reach the level of an actual god. That was the stuff of myth.


    "A fucking god, huh."


    Alex shrugged and said nothing, waiting for his friend to process everything. For the normal person--awakened included--it was a lot to take in.


    Without one being at the Immortal and above level, grasping some of these things were difficult. Simply calling someone a god just because they could traverse and move the heavens was a weak image of what that level actually meant.


    "So what kind of god are you?" Ross asked after several minutes of contemplating. "You have a title or something, right?"


    "You could say I have a lot of titles among the people." Alex said with a chuckle. "But most people don''t know I''m an actual god. They just know I put a stop to all the cosmic madness and made the universe the way it was meant to be.


    "As for the kind of god I am... Let''s just say that in this universe, I am the ultimate entity." Alex smiled as he looked back at his friend. "There is nothing I cannot do... No abilities I cannot use... No material I cannot create." He decided to keep anything related to life and death to himself.


    He had the power to create life--all forms of life--a power no mortal god should possess. Fortunately, Alexander was no longer a mortal nor a mortal god. He was the administrator of the universe; he was the universe itself.


    He was Supreme.


    "..."


    Ross was left speechless. The way Alex spoke such things invoked a strange feeling in his heart; feelings he didn''t quite understand. Had Alex stood beside Ross with his universal body, Ross might have already been on his knees showing reverence, and Alex could not have that.


    "So we humans can also reach that level of prowess, just not like Veilwalkers, huh."


    Ross muttered, going over the things Alex included about reaching godhood for other awakened humans. Becoming a flame god sounded enticing, but Ross also knew he was a long way from reaching that level.


    "You have all the time in the world, buddy." Alex placed a hand on Ross'' shoulders. "And I''m right here with you." The redhead nodded with a resolute expression.


    "I guess we should now call ourselves explorers more than hunters." Ross decided to change topics. "There''s still a lot of things to discover in the universe, creatures to fight and treasures to find." Looking Alex in the eyes, he added.


    "Thanks."


    "No problem." Alex replied, knowing very well what Ross meant by that.


    "Julia''s awake as well." Alex turned to face planet Mars, prompting Ross to do the same. "And she''s having an outburst." He added with a chuckle.


    "ALEX!"


    A scream echoed in the void as Julia abruptly appeared before the two. Her eyes immediately fell on her beloved as she practically appeared in his embrace.


    She had received the message Alex left behind about going to the centre of the universe and she thought it was some kind of goodbye if things went south.


    But she quickly felt his presence not far from the planet, and only after holding him in her embrace did she sigh in relief.


    "Alex!" The Knight princess buried her face in Alex''s embrace, holding him so tight that it could snap a man in two. "I thought you had disappeared!"


    She took in Alexander''s scent, and that was all the assurance she needed. The feeling of having Alex in her arms made her feel whole again.

 Chapter 401: What Lies Ahead (1)

    Ross sighed as he looked at the two loved birds lost in their moment. He didn''t want to interrupt, but they''ve been in each other''s embrace for many minutes now. Any more and Ross might snap.


    "Alright, that''s enough." Ross interrupted with a frown. "I''m right here, you know? And Julia... You wound me. How can you not even notice my presence?"


    Alex chuckled while Julia''s eyes snapped open. She was getting way too comfortable in Alex''s arms. The girl had totally missed Ross''s presence.


    "R-Ross... Right." Julia muttered as she distanced herself from Alex. Her face was slightly red from embarrassment. "It''s been a while. How do you do?" She said while her eyes looked anywhere but at Ross.


    "A little too for that." Ross shook his head with a sigh. "Not that I blame you. You''ve only had eyes for Alex, after all."


    Alex remained silent as he watched their interaction. It''s been many years since they interacted this way. Since he returned from being missing, he had been on the move and barely spent time with his friends.


    He was not in the same generation as Hunter Zol and the others, so he couldn''t get comfortable around them. But things were different now.


    With his ability to have multiple bodies, he could spend all the time he wanted with them, exploring the universe, making new memories and helping them grow stronger.


    "Looks like you''re at the A-Tier as well." Ross congratulated the Knight princess and then turned to Alex. "Does she know everything?"


    "Not everything." Alex replied. "She still has no idea about the god part and the visit from those Veilwalkers."


    "What are you talking about?" Julia tilted her head in confusion. "You mentioned going to the universe''s centre, and I take it that you succeeded in your evolution?"


    "Yeah..." Alex nodded and filled her in. "So that''s the situation."


    "I see..." Julia had a thoughtful expression on her face as she mulled over what she just learnt.


    "I was about to ask you this before Julia jumped in..." Ross glared at Julia for a moment before continuing. "... but how are you going to deal with that Supreme One when he comes knocking? We can''t play house in our universe forever."


    For a moment Alex gave no reply, mulling over the question.


    "Honestly I''m not sure what to expect." Alex replied. "My ascension granted me a lot of knowledge, but not much on what''s outside this boundary. They could be outside staring at this place right now or they could be planning something big.


    "There''s no way to tell..."


    "Hmph!" Julia snorted, floating closer to Alex to grab his hand. "You''ve been through so much and still came out on top. If anything, those people and that Supreme One should fear you.


    "You said it yourself, didn''t you? In this universe, you''re the supreme one." The girl had absolute faith in her man.


    "Hehe... Of course." Alex laughed it off but Ross could see through him.


    It wasn''t that simple.


    ''He may be the supreme one in here, but that might not be the case outside our universe.'' Ross had paid attention to Alexander''s words to understand this much. ''Also, if they decide to disturb Alex, they could easily attack from the outside to draw him out.''


    "So what now...?" Ross asked a moment later, turning his gaze to Earth''s atmosphere. "Do we head down?"


    "Naturally." Alex agreed. "But it''s been a while since you saw your family. I suggest you go see them and spend some quality time."


    "Mhm." Ross nodded. "I''ll see you guys soon..." The redhead plunged into the atmosphere with a bang, leaving a fiery trail behind.


    "Finally..." Julia muttered with a smile, turning to face Alex. The Knight princess wrapped her arms around Alex''s neck. "I''ve been waiting to do this for some time now..." Julia placed a soft kiss on Alex''s lips.


    It was a simple kiss, yet Julia expressed all her feelings through the gesture. She pulled back a moment later and stared right into Alex''s eyes.


    "I''m ready, Alexander..." Julia said with a resolute expression. "I can''t wait any longer...I''m yours and you''re mine...That is the only truth that matters to me."


    "You don''t say..." Alex replied with a smirk.


    .....


    Centre of the Universe


    Alex''s universal body had been in deep meditation ever since he concluded his meeting with the leaders. He had spent weeks digesting the new information he acquired.


    And with each new thing he learnt, his understanding of things grew. He was surprised to learn that the universal laws he comprehended were not the same across all universes--at least for the one that made up the universe''s core.


    While higher universes had more robust laws and universe fabrics, all universes had a unique principle that was only meant for that universe. It was sort of like the key to the universe and was what he received from fusing with the core.


    This unique principle identified him as the master and lord of the universe. It was why he was supreme inside the universe. Moreover, this unique principle Alexander dubbed the Axiom was responsible for the universe''s evolution.


    ''With the axiom, I can make the universe grow and evolve to a mid-level one or higher.'' Alex mused silently. ''But that requires ''permission'' from the multiverse core... Something that is not possible given our predicament.


    ''At the same time... I think I understand what the Supreme One is after, and if I''m right, the other Veilwalkers who have fused with a universe''s core should know this too.'' He wasn''t entirely sure.


    Alex''s evolution was complete, but that was not the end. He became a god by acknowledging himself before fusing with the core, but that was only a part of it¡ªliterally.


    ''My evolution is complete. However, the axiom is only a small part of it.'' This truth was hard to accept. ''It''s like I''m only privy to a fraction of a wider breadth of knowledge.'' Alex didn''t like this one bit as it meant his evolution was only one small step.


    There was also this feeling within him, urging him to obtain more axiom to fill in the gaps. It was like a slow cancer creeping up into his existence.


    ''There has to be another way of gaining that knowledge.'' He played various scenarios in his head but always came empty. ''Was fusing with the core the wrong decision?'' He frowned in contemplation.


    The good thing was that he could un-fuse with the universe''s core and still retain his god-level prowess and abilities.


    Its downside was that he would lose his status as the administrator and would have to resort to using his own energies instead of what was readily available from the core.


    Moreover...

 Chapter 402: What Lies Ahead (2)

    Moreover, the alterations he had made to his universe could be readily reversed. Veil tears might easily resurface, permitting new void creatures and cosmic mana waves to emerge.


    ''But it won''t come to that...'' Alex knew what to do. ''Changing up the laws and adding a few conditions to them would solve the issue. That also means I''ll have to carry a very difficult burden...''


    Alex was prepared to do what it took if it meant he could get rid of this feeling the axiom brought in him. Upgrading his universe to a higher level--while desirable--was not a viable option right now.


    Alex had a feeling this axiom would be more trouble than beneficial in the days to come. It was better to get rid of it now that he had the chance. There was no way he was going to go around snatching other universe cores.


    At the same time, he would not allow anyone take the core of his universe. He had already absorbed the knowledge the core granted him--except for the incomplete knowledge.


    ''I''ll find another way to grow stronger...'' Alex mused, getting up from his lotus position. ''But for now...'' His right hand moved to his chest, disappearing into it.


    A soft groan escaped his lips as he slowly gathered the essence of the universe''s core. This essence, appearing as a golden glow around him became duller and duller until it completely disappeared around him.


    Around his chest was the gathered essence simmering with an ethereal light that slowly swirled around until it reformed the core. Finally, Alex pulled out his hand, bringing out the universe''s core.


    In an instant, the connection he had with the universe disappeared. But that was not a problem--his senses could still encompass the entire universe with ease. He was a complete god, not a god of one concept.


    Alex observed the core silently, feeling his own core urge him to re-fuse with the core, just like how he felt before achieving godhood. He could also feel the core in his hand urge him to complete his evolution.


    "Yeah, that''s not happening." Alex shook his head. "Sorry, but you''re gonna have to be on your own. And don''t worry, I''ll make sure no harm comes to you."


    Alex felt the core express its disappointment, but he was unmoved. That feeling he got from it was an unpleasant one. Not in a bad way, but in a way that felt like he was being manipulated.


    ''Well, not exactly. But still...'' He thought with a pondering look on his face. ''This is weird... or maybe I am the weird one just thinking too much into things...'' A soft sigh escaped his lips.


    ''Let''s do this...''


    Alex brought both hands around the core, causing the core to rotate rapidly. Then he tapped into his inner realm, drawing out vast amounts of energy. The atmosphere around him suddenly grew violent as the surrounding energies began to swirl around.


    A small veil tear appeared in front of Alex as he drew energy from the true void to power his actions. He estimated his energies would be enough to accomplish the task but Alex preferred to be cautious.


    ''I can''t be left weakened after pulling such a heavy act.''


    Tapping into his understanding of laws and all the truths he had realized, Alex began to manipulate the will of the core, adding a new set of principles and conditions to the laws of the universe.


    A sudden and powerful pulse erupted from the core, spreading outward and disappearing in a flash. Alex had succeeded in adding the first set of instructions: ''Entangle the fabric of spacetime, and direct all veil tears to me.''


    That meant anyone with the intention of opening a veil tear would absolutely end up coming to face Alexander. That was his first and most important condition. He had basically forced the universe''s core laws of spacetime to follow his will.


    Another pulse erupted and spread out like the first, an indication of another successful manipulation. While he was no longer fused with the core, he was still making the universe his body.


    ''All attacks directed at this universe from the outside will be redirected to me.''


    It was a possibility that the forces of the Supreme One would attempt to destroy his universe from the outside. It was a dangerous gamble on Alexander''s part, but he was willing to carry that burden.


    His expression grew pale despite using the energies from the true void. Alexander was binding his will to the universe, taking on the role of a universe administrator and lord while not being one with the universe''s core.


    The toll it took on his core, despite his status as a god, was unbelievable. Alex panted, gasping for energy. His core spun faster and faster, drawing in the limitless energy from the veil tear.


    "Hah... It''s over." Alex sighed with heavy breaths, letting go of the core. "This should do it..."


    The universe''s core glimmered under its glow, spinning around as if to express its joy. It may no longer be one with its chosen, but with some of its fundamental laws tweaked, there was little to no danger around it.


    Alex smiled softly, turning to the veil tear and sitting cross-legged before it.


    "I''ll still be here..."


    He closed his eyes to continue replenishing his reserves. While he was not drained, he did not feel full either. As Alex did this, the core floated around him as if to watch his actions.


    Time slowly passed while Alex lost himself in his absorption. He opened his eyes when he recovered completely and even noticed a different glow around his body. This glow was unlike the one he got from the universe''s core.


    It was an ethereal and awe-inspiring shade of white. A thorough examination of his system unveiled that the glow stemmed from his achievement in becoming a fully realised, independent god.


    A self-identifier of his godhood--the natural aura of his existence/presence.


    "That''s nice..." He would not have known something like this was possible had he stayed fused with the core. "This aura makes me feel freer than before..." He wasn''t sure what its uses were, but he would eventually find out.


    Alex continued to play around when the space around him rippled, twisted and cracked. The phenomenon immediately got his attention.


    "A veil tear." Alex stated, getting to his feet. "It hasn''t even been a week since I made the changes." A glance from him closed the veil tear he opened.


    "What do we have here?" Focusing on the new veil tear, Alex directed his senses inside. "Well, what you do know..."

 Chapter 403: A Foolish Move (1)

    "Well, what do you know?" Alex smiled slightly, turning to face the core. "I''ll be leaving for some time. And don''t worry, my other vessels are around."


    The core slightly spun around, expressing its unwillingness. However, there was nothing it could do. It may be the core of the universe, but its walker was now more powerful than it. It had to follow his will.


    "Good boy." Alex said and then faced the expanding veil tear. "I''ll handle this quickly." His figure flickered and dispelled into lights, swiftly entering the veil tear.


    The tear closed up as soon as his form disappeared, leaving the lonely core behind. With nothing to do, the core hummed slightly and went into its default state.


    Spacetime twisted and turned in an ever-shifting wave of energy as Alex travelled the corridor that connected his universe to the one on the other side.


    ''Everything is a mess here...'' Alex noted with a calm gaze. ''Without the right biology and understanding, one could be easily thrown anywhere into the true void, forever missing and disconnected from home.''


    Naturally, Alex also deduced several ways to traverse this strict environment for anyone who wasn''t a veilwalker.


    A few distance away from him was a group of void creatures traversing the corridor towards his universe. He quickly deduced the levels of the void creatures, most of them being below the Demi-god level.


    "Out of my sight."


    With a simple phrase, he disintegrated the void creatures, reducing them to nothing but energy. They posed no threat to him whatsoever.


    After what felt like an eternity and at the same time just a second, Alex arrived at the opposite side of the veil, his form coming to a stop.


    ''Just behind this veil is another universe. And from what I''ve deduced, this connection wasn''t by chance. Someone consciously did this.''


    In all honesty, Alexander wasn''t too pleased. For whatever reason, another universe was being connected to his universe¨Cthat could spell all sorts of trouble.


    The last time something like this happened, Cassandra arrived. But that was more of an accident than a conscious decision. The small group of void creatures he just took care of was proof of his thoughts.


    Alexander''s expression took a serious turn as he plunged inside the tear, shortly appearing inside the universe. Immediately, the surrounding spacetime trembled on his arrival, the intensity gradually increasing.


    The weaker void creatures rushing towards the veil tear disappeared just as quickly as the ones in the corridor. The creatures died without even realizing it.


    ''Rejection?'' Alex frowned in thought, barely paying attention to the surrounding void creatures. ''Nothing like this happened when those Veilwalkers came to my universe.''


    The only factor Alex found different in this scenario was his ascension and lack of a universe core in his being. With that in mind and the desire to see the state of the universe, he unleashed his aura fused with his senses.


    And just as quickly as Alex unleashed his presence, the trembling came to a stop, restoring things to how they were a second ago¨Cat least for the trembling part.


    The universe around him was a complete mess. Just around him and in the surrounding galaxies were destructions happening at ungodly levels. Alex counted hundreds of Demi-god-level void creatures just at a glance, not to mention the ones trillions of light years away.


    ''As I thought, the void creatures were heading towards my universe.'' His gaze was locked on the Veilwalker battling it out with the numerous void creatures, leaving a trail of total destruction in their path. ''Why isn''t he taking the fight outside?''


    At the Demi-god level, a Veilwalker was more than enough to handle Demi-god-level void creatures. They were not normal beings--they were beings with all limiters removed.


    ''All this loss and for what...?'' Alex frowned at the loss of lives happening all over the universe. ''This has been going on for many years too.''


    For some reason, he couldn''t see everything in this universe--not even access its energy records. Some things even appeared blank to his senses. For instance, the core location of the universe and some other areas.


    Alex didn''t think too much about this as he figured it might have something to do with the rejection he was facing. However, it still made him cautious.


    To make things easier for him, Alex focused his senses on a particular being and read his soul fluctuations, taking all the general knowledge he knew about this universe.


    The universe was populated by two unique races: The Hulmites and the Grevilles. Both races were humanoid with some variations.


    The Hulmites had dark grey skin resistant to cuts and pierces--a race of naturally bred warriors, ruthless to the core. This was the race their Veilwalker-Trohan came from.


    The Grevilles were more on the gentle side with pinkish skin and membranous wings on their back.


    All members of this race had a shared ability in addition to their unique ones--they could phase through physical matter with ease since the mana awakening.


    Unlike Alex''s universe, the races were at each other''s throats, constantly fighting amongst themselves for survival. The Hulmites were a warring race and with their nature, forced the gentle Grevilles into war.


    Trohan had grown up in the harshest of conditions, fighting with his own people just to survive. With such an environment, Trohan was more than likely to become a ruthless and unforgiving character.


    The veilwalker had not done anything for the rest of the people, only protecting a few of his chosen, creating a paradise for himself and those he considered his allies. This was exactly what the veilwalker was fighting to protect.


    ''I see...'' Alex noted with enlightened eyes. ''This Veilwalker isn''t the kind and compassionate type. With a brutal history like that, I can''t blame the walker. But...involving my universe in your skirmishes was a foolish move.''


    Due to the nasty personality of the Veilwalker and some playing around, he had managed to find a way to connect his universe with other surrounding universes, sending some of his troubles over; Alex''s universe being one of them.


    Multiple screeches from the incoming void creatures reached Alexander''s ears as if on cue. The demi-god threats were finally upon him, and while almost no time had elapsed since he arrived, his thought process was simply absurd to measure with conventional means.


    He was in an entirely different realm of existence.


    Still ignoring the void creatures, Alex focused on the veilwalker, watching him fight the numerous void creatures with a certain level of ease.


    The veilwalker had noticed Alexander''s presence the moment spacetime began trembling. However, with his hands tied, Trohan could not approach Alex.


    "Let''s get this over with..."


    Alex took a single step forward and everything froze, leaving the veilwalker as the only conscious entity in the vicinity.

 Chapter 404: A Foolish Move (2)

    Trohan turned to face Alexander with trembling eyes. He had felt the aura Alex unleashed earlier and it scared him to the core. However, he couldn''t move at the time.


    He knew Alexander was from one of the many veil tears he created and connected to other universes. But who would have thought it would bring over such a monster?


    "Trohan..."


    The veilwalker heard Alex call his name, and it sent chills down his spine. Trohan gulped imperceptibly, trying to hide the fear that began to take root in his heart.


    There weren''t many things that frightened him since he became the veilwalker. Trohan was confident in his power as he had never truly lost. If he had, he would have died a long time ago.


    With his confidence came fearlessness. But at this very moment, here and now, Trohan knew he stood no chance. The feeling came from his very core.


    ''Fucking hell...'' Trohan cursed in silence, his mind trying to come up with a way to save himself. ''I definitely shot myself in the foot with this one.''


    Alex ignored the frightened look the veilwalker tried to hide and abruptly appeared before him. Before Trohan could react, Alex sent a slap across his face. A second one quickly followed on the other cheek, leaving Trohan shocked and disoriented.


    "You''re not very smart, are you?" Alex asked indifferently. "Do something like that again, and you''ll receive more than slaps."


    The hulmite had expected many things but not this level of disrespect. He completely ignored what Alex said as a sudden rage bubbled up within him.


    "How dare--"


    SLAP!


    Another slap echoed across the frozen space, leaving the hulmite in another state of shock. There was no pain or damage, but the disrespect stung more than any damage could.


    With wide eyes, Trohan turned to face Alexander''s expressionless ones. The two were of equal height as Alexander had increased his own to match the hulmite''s over two meters of height.


    Rage burned in the eyes of the veilwalker, and given the rise and fall of his shoulders, it was clear the hulmite was on edge. Regardless of how he felt about Alex, another slap would definitely make him snap.


    "Good. I have your attention now." Alex said, his gaze roaming around the vicinity. "While I can say I understand your nature, forcing your troubles on others is surely one way to get yourself killed." A wave of his hand disintegrated the void creatures--all of them.


    The sight caused the hulmite to gulp, all rage in his eyes disappearing. Trohan floated backwards, just to be safe; a pointless action, but still.


    "Who are you...?" Trohan asked with furrowed brows, his guard raised to the limit. "I admit what I did brought you here, but you''re more than powerful enough to kill those void creatures. Why bother coming here...?"


    His question was valid as Alex himself wasn''t sure.


    ''Mm... I guess I was bored.'' He quickly deduced his reasons but had no obligation to say anything. ''And I also wanted to see how different other universes were.''


    There wasn''t much difference between this universe and his own as they were both low-level universes, but his curiosity was piqued nonetheless. For instance, he wanted to understand why he couldn''t see some areas in this universe despite his level.


    ''I need to understand a few things before venturing into higher universes...'' He took another look at the hulmite. ''Hmm...''


    "You can call me Alexander or Alex for short." He introduced calmly. "And as you can see, I''m like you. This brings me to my next question.... Why haven''t you ascended to godhood?"


    He might have abandoned the people in his universe to fend for themselves, but a guy like him would find no issues with having more power. This got him wondering.


    Something was not adding up here. He had a feeling it had to do with the blanks in his senses. None of the living beings had any clue of what was happening, so he could only rely on the veilwalker.


    Surprisingly, the veilwalker was very shrewd. His thoughts were solid, never roaming towards anything that would give away anything useful. Honestly, Alex was impressed.


    While he could force his way through the hulmite''s memories, there was something there as well. He had already tried to bypass the veilwalker''s protections but found himself at a dead end.


    "..."


    For a moment, the hulmite gave no reply, opting to observe Alex''s calm expression as he considered his options. He may have not seen or sensed it, but he could tell Alex had tried to read his mind.


    "I have no reason to tell you anything..." He finally decided. "And you''ve proved your point. You should leave." He growled.


    "Fair enough." Alex nodded and took no offence to the hulmite''s stance. He was particular about uninvited guests as well. "But I have a few other things I want to know..." His expression turned serious and his eyes burned a celestial hue.


    "And you''re going to answer them, whether you like it or not." His aura suddenly flared, pressing down on the hulmite like a mountain. "It better be the truth as well... I will know if you lie to me."


    Trohan groaned under the pressure bearing down on him with gritted teeth. And despite trying everything in his power, he couldn''t shake it off; not even his laws could cancel the aura.


    ''Damnit!'' The defiance in his eyes did not diminish despite his situation. ''So this is the power of a god!'' He began regretting not ascending as his core urged him to.


    His only luck was that Alex wasn''t pressing down with the full weight of his existence. That act could literally collapse the surrounding area for millions of light years. That was the only reason the veilwalker was not in a kneeling pose.


    "Your defiance is pointless." Alex stated with cold eyes. "I would know... Unless of course..." He didn''t add the rest.


    Even if he did, it was not that simple. The other veilwalkers and probably the Supreme One would have done it already.


    Alex grabbed the veilwalker by the neck, disappearing with him. The two instantly appeared in another region of space, millions of light-years away from where they were.


    "What the hell is that...?"

 Chapter 405: A Strange Anomaly (1)

    "What the hell is that...?"


    Alex threw the hulmite to the side, his focus more on the anomaly before him. The thing before him caught his attention more than anything else; more so than the centre of this universe.


    Trohan distanced himself once more, his apprehension towards Alexander growing by the second. His gaze looked over to the anomaly a few light years away but otherwise kept quiet.


    He knew any mishap in his thoughts would expose his secrets. The hulmite was now considering ways to escape his predicament despite how grim things were.


    He knew escaping Alex was next to impossible, but there was always a way. The only problem was that he couldn''t bring that to his surface thoughts or he would be dead before he knew what hit him.


    Turning around to face the hulmite, Alex asked a second time.


    "What the hell is that thing?" He pointed towards whatever that was. "I know more than enough to know that isn''t natural. What is happening here...?"


    "Why don''t you mind your own business then." Trohan retorted. "It has nothing to do with you..."


    "Maybe..." Alex agreed. "But who''s to say this won''t come back to bite me in the ass later on. That thing defies everything I know about the natural workings of the universe." He turned to look at the phenomenon, a repulsive feeling growing in his gut.


    Alex couldn''t even describe whatever that was. His senses could not pierce through the phenomenon and everything about the anomaly screamed messed up and unnaturally twisted laws and concepts. Things were so messed up that even he felt some sense of danger from it.


    ''There are things out there, huh.'' Alex mused thoughtfully. ''I''m glad I came here... All universes are not equal nor are they as clean as mine.''


    The phenomenon looked like a storm spanning thousands of light years. It twisted and turned in a disturbing way, sort of like some disgusting black and grey goo, serving whatever purpose it existed for.


    The little he had gathered with his eyes looked like a place filled with suffering and death--not just any death, but the absolute erasure of all things. It went beyond anything he had ever seen. Moreover, the phenomenon was growing and expanding.


    With no way of accessing this universe''s energy records, Alex was completely blind. And there was no way he would dive into something like that either.


    ''And just behind this shit storm is a veil tear leading to another universe.'' He thought about his options. ''Maybe I should pay a visit to that universe...'' He put that thought aside at the moment.


    "I won''t ask again..." Alex growled, focusing on the hulmite. "... either you tell me what that thing is and what it''s for or I''ll nudge you in the right direction. One way or another, I''m getting my answers."


    "And I''ll say this aga--"


    Trohan began but was quickly cut short when Alex abruptly appeared before him. The hulmite couldn''t even react when his left hand disappeared--permanently.


    "AHH....!!!"


    Trohan cried out to the heavens, the agony that assaulted his senses more than anything he had ever experienced. There was no spill of blood and no remnants of torn flesh. The only thing left behind was a clean black patch that looked like an abyss.


    He tried to create more distance but realized he wasn''t going anywhere. Alex had bent the laws of spacetime, making shifting and distance creating an impossible feat.


    "Argh..." Trohan was on the verge of tears. "You fucking bastard!!" The hulmite tried to regrow his missing limb but nothing happened.


    There was no blueprint, no records of an arm ever existing. Alex may not be able to access the energy records, but he could definitely alter existing ones.


    "You won''t be able to undo that." Alex replied to the hulmite''s attempt. "Your only way out is answering my questions. So what is it going to be...?"


    Alex could see the fear in the Veilwalker''s eyes.


    ''Yet his thoughts are still solid.'' Alex noticed with a bit of shock. ''Just how powerful is his mind? Is it some special trait only he has?.'' Curiosity gnawed at his thoughts.


    The hulmite gritted his teeth with so much rage that it made his grey face grow a shade of red. He was livid, wanting nothing more than to rip Alexander apart.


    "I admire your tenacity, Trohan." Alex complimented the hulmite''s thoughts. "But you should know there is no way out of this for you. If you wanted to keep this quiet, you should have thought things through when you opened those veil tears to other universes."


    The veilwalker held his tongue, still choosing to not say a word. His gaze shifted to the phenomenon and then back to Alex.


    "What happens if I tell you?" Trohan decided to try a different approach.


    The hulmite wasn''t stupid. He knew his chances of staying alive should he reveal what that was was extremely high. But one thing was for certain though; this was the main reason he hadn''t ascended.


    "Then I''ll let you go." Alex replied without much thought.


    The hulmite, however, found that response strange. He narrowed his eyes at Alex, wanting to see if there was anything wrong with him.


    "You can''t be serious." Trohan would rather believe Alex was female than buy that answer. "What you''re seeing isn''t something so easily dismissed. Others would kill for what you''re currently seeing."


    "Something like that...?" Alex sceptically raised his brows. "Maybe for beings like yourself, but not me... Anything that instils this level of disgust has no place in my existence."


    He unhesitantly unfused with his universe core simply because he felt being pushed in a certain direction he didn''t like. How much more something as off-putting as that?


    "Hmph. You say that but you have no idea..." Trohan sneered. "Tell you what. Let''s make a bet...You win and I will tell you everything. But if you lose, you''ll have to leave and never interfere in this, no matter what happens."


    The hulmite knew he had no way out of this bleak situation and could only hope Alex accepted his bet. After all, Alexander''s existence was higher than his own.


    As a god, Alex should be more powerful and wiser than he was, right? The hulmite smiled wittingly in Alex''s direction, knowing full well that Alex could see what was going through his head.


    Alex couldn''t help but chuckle at the hulmite''s line of thought. Turning to take another look at the strange anomaly, Alex pondered for a moment and made his decision.


    ''Using force might not do much for me.'' Alex thought, turning to look at Trohan. ''And how is he sure I will keep my word?'' While he was someone who didn''t make empty promises, this was a serious matter, and depending on the situation, he might break his word.


    "Fine..." Alex agreed.


    "Not so fast." Trohan shook his head. "I have no guarantee you will keep your word, so you''ll have to swear it."

 Chapter 406: A Strange Anomaly (2)

    "Swear it?" Alex echoed with a bit of surprise in his tone.


    "Yes, swear it." Trohan nodded. "You see, beings like us with a major understanding of laws and what energy actually is, our word itself becomes reality. That means..."


    "We can bind our own existence through our words." Alex completed but still showed a bit of confusion. "Still... there is a giant hole in your line of thinking. Just as fast as we will something, we can un-will it."


    "I know..." The hulmite smiled knowingly. "What I want you to swear on is something that made you what you currently are..." His gaze lingered on Alex''s chest, his meaning obvious.


    "The universe core..." Alex replied with raised brows.


    "Bingo." Trohan was glad Alex was following nicely. "Without that core, without its guidance, you wouldn''t be at your current level. Reaching the level of a fully realized god was supposed to be impossible."


    Naturally, Alexander knew that. Even if his vassals spent thousands of years cultivating, the highest they could reach without help was the demi-god level, and that in itself was already broken.


    "So I want you to swear on your universe''s core." Trohan continued with a smirk. "Binding your words to the core would ensure absolute admission. Should you go back on your word, the core itself would denigrate your existence and level, bringing you back to the demi-god level."


    Even if veilwalkers were the ultimate beings, reaching the god level was only possible through the means of the core. All the knowledge they had would be taken back, erased like it never existed.


    Alex wasn''t sure how this being knew this, but he was right. Though, there was only one problem. He didn''t ascend with the core of his universe. His ascension was entirely his own.


    So whatever oath he took would be invalid as his universe core had no power over him.


    ''And it also reveals another illusion of the power we wield.'' Alex added inwardly. ''We gain absolute power, but that power comes at a price of our existence being in the core''s hands. One wrong move and we would be doomed.''


    While that was the case, Alex also knew that was an unlikely possibility. He didn''t even consider something like that a thing until this hulmite suggested the bet.


    "Very well..." Alex agreed after several seconds of ''pondering''. "How do you want to go about this...?"


    "Easy." The hulmite grinned like he had already won. "Just say the words and the conditions that would require its trigger."


    Alex understood the gist of what Trohan was saying, but he also needed his assurance.


    "And you?"


    "Hehe... Don''t worry. If you win, I will open my head to you... I swear it on my head''s protection." Trohan swore, just like that. "And if I win, you''ll have to put my missing arm back as well."


    Alex noticed the slight ripple around the hulmite''s head, clearly showing that Trohan took the initiative. He casually swore to unravel the spell that protected his soul, granting Alexander the opportunity to find out what he wanted without any restrictions.


    ''It''s still a mystery how such a protection is there in the first place... There are too many unknown variables here... Things I don''t like not knowing.''


    His best guess was that someone powerful put it there and probably put this demi-god to whatever that anomaly was. Someone was cooking something and it didn''t smell too pleasant.


    ''Is this related to the Supreme One as well?'' Alex couldn''t see the Supreme One doing something like this. ''Or maybe there''s another player I don''t know about.''


    After making up his mind, Alex made his vow, making a show with a swirl of energy revolving around him and bonding to him like straps before disappearing into his being.


    The vow was genuine--except for the missing ingredient.


    "Now what is this bet you have in mind?" Alex went straight to the point.


    "That, my friend, is the bet!" Trohan pointed at the anomaly with a deranged look on his face. "Our task is a simple one! We''re going to find out who can make it to the other side!"


    Alex was taken aback for a moment. He turned to look at the disgusting brew with a frown.


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Alex wasn''t too pleased with what he heard. "If I wanted to go in there, I wouldn''t be wasting my time with you. And I have no idea what will happen once inside."


    "Isn''t that why it''s called a bet?" Trohan retorted. "If you knew what to expect, it wouldn''t be thrilling!" Of course, this was completely in the hulmite''s favour, and also his one-way ticket to getting rid of Alex.


    "..."


    Alex knew he was played, and while he wasn''t very worried, he should have known the content of the bet before making the vow.


    ''That''s why he made the first move.'' Alex realized. ''With no way to tell what his deep thoughts are, I am on the blind side.''


    "This isn''t exactly a fair bet, now is it?" He glared with a slight flare in his aura. "You clearly have information that I don''t."


    "Says the only god around here..." The hulmite sneered even under the slight pressure. "You should know, you can''t back down now... The vow has been made."


    ''I guess this is one way of finding out what that is...'' Alex recalled the other blank spaces he located with his senses. ''I bet the others are just like this... thing here. As for the core of the universe, I''ll have to personally go there and see what''s happening.''


    That location was even more mysterious. He couldn''t even pierce the first storm barrier to the inner space. But one thing was for certain though; that place was packed with void creatures all attempting to break through the barrier.


    "Very well..." Alex put his wondering thoughts aside. "Let''s get this over with..." He looked over to the hulmite.


    "On the count of three."


    Alex said and Trohan nodded. The two veilwalkers faced the disturbing anomaly, one with clear apprehension and the other with a wide grin.


    "Three..."


    "Two.."


    "One!"

 Chapter 407: High Risk, High Reward (1)

    "One!"


    The moment the countdown ended, both veilwalkers disappeared. Trohan was the first to enter the disturbing phenomenon, the grin on his face widening.


    Alex on the other hand, did not enter as he vowed. He came to an abrupt halt just inches away from touching the anomaly. He had no intention of entering since the beginning.


    The apprehension he felt for the anomaly was no joke. Until he was certain what that was and what its effects were, he would remain cautious.


    "We can say his escape attempt was successful." Alex muttered with a gentle smile. "Now let''s see what comes of this..."


    His eyes scanned the phenomenon calmly, trying to deduce anything new about it. But try as he might, there was nothing. The only thing he could do was wait for the hulmite on the other side.


    Alex thought more about his current situation, his mind going to the beings living in this universe. Even at this very moment, the people were fighting for their lives.


    ''A moment of respite shouldn''t hurt.'' He thought and then dispersed his energy to carry out his will.


    An imperceptible wave of power erupted from his body, diffusing into the surrounding space and disappearing. This power instantly reached every corner that showed signs of life, wiping out more than 90% of the void creature population--at least for the most powerful ones.


    Raging cosmic storms abruptly disappeared like they never existed, leaving the native beings confused. Still, the people were grateful for the help, sending a silent prayer of gratitude to whatever brought them peace.


    Alex turned to look at the disturbing anomaly with a frown, already appearing on the other side. The veil tear he noted earlier was a few light years away while the anomaly slowly approached it.


    ''What of the veilwalker of that universe?'' This was another issue he''d taken notice of. ''I can''t possibly be the only one who came here to put an end to what the hulmite is doing, right?''


    There were too many questions with no answers. And with that spell protecting the veilwalker, his options were limited. He put the thoughts aside and faced the anomaly, waiting for whatever the hulmite was cooking in there for him.


    Inside the strange anomaly, Trohan came to a sudden halt and let out a haughty laugh.


    "Hahaha... I can''t believe he actually fell for that." The hulmite sneered. "This is the problem with know-it-alls and goody two shoes; they''re as dumb as fuck!"


    He spread his only arm out, embracing the swirl of energy around him. What Alexander had described as disgusting and disturbing was nothing more than a paradise for the hulmite.


    This was something of his own creation--an idea he got from another veilwalker from another universe. They shared a similar mindset for power and wanted more than what their universe could give them.


    The anomaly was nothing more than an overly misaligned mutation of laws of a demi-god-level void creature. With their black core and ability to devour all there was, they were the ultimate creatures of destruction--the stuff of nightmares.


    But those creatures were more than that... They were a way to strengthen the power a universe core could grant its veilwalker. The hulmite had learnt this from that veilwalker who had stumbled upon this by chance.


    Because the black core granted void creatures the power to permanently erase a veilwalker out of existence, they had the power to devour what gave veilwalkers their power as well: the universe core.


    When that happens, the void creature ends up mutating into a cosmic gas cloud and storm, growing more powerful than before. They became god-level void creatures but at the same time completely different from the natural god-level ones.


    Their black core fuses with the core of the universe and turns them into this anomaly--forever bound to devour everything. But there lay the opportunity that veilwalker and Trohan exploited.


    Even if the core of their universe was devoured, it was not entirely gone. The connection it shared with its veilwalker still remained, creating an opportunity for the veilwalker to fuse and ascend to godhood.


    The walker would have all the powers of a fully realized god and the power of the black core. And should more universe cores be fed to the anomaly...


    Trohan had created this anomaly himself, feeding it his universe''s core. The other anomalies slowly heading towards other universes were extensions of the main one in the heart of the core space.


    "I must say... This is a damn good discovery." Trohan couldn''t help but grin. "Too bad I have to absorb it now. In any case, it has devoured more than four universes, so it should be more than enough."


    With a thought, Trohan''s figure flickered and disappeared, instantly reappearing in his universe''s core space. He came to float before the ultimate amalgamation of obscene and absolute power.


    The main anomaly pulsed like a heartbeat, this one looking more material and elastic than gaseous. In the centre of this anomaly was a pulsing core of black, silver and grey.


    The core morphed, twisted and turned in ways that would induce an extreme phobic rejection on the soul level. Anyone below the level of a demi-god would instantly find themselves appalled and disturbed.


    They would instantly kill themselves without hesitation.


    "My will is strong enough to overcome the revulsion from the black core, so my ascension shouldn''t have any issues.."


    While the ascension would make him extremely powerful, it wasn''t going to be as easy as it would be with just the universe''s core. The longer the process took, the lower the chances of successfully ascending.


    It was a high-risk, high-reward game.


    This was why the hulmite wanted the core to absorb more universe cores. It would make the process easier and cut the time in half. Unfortunately, Alexander had to show up.


    ''I hope the anomaly is devouring him...'' He looked over his shoulders, not daring to extend his senses. ''It won''t be enough to kill him, but it doesn''t have to. I''ll have that honour myself.''


    Trohan''s expression turned serious, casting a glance at his missing left arm. The hulmite then proceeded to take a deep breath of the surrounding energy before abruptly plunging into the core.


    Meanwhile, Alexander remained floating outside the lesser anomaly, waiting for the hulmite to come out. Slowly, time passed and a week arrived.


    "Is he ever coming out?"

 Chapter 408: High Risk, High Reward (2)

    Alexander began to wonder if the hulmite was even inside the anomaly.


    ''This is his universe and the anomaly could be a cover for something sinister.'' He pondered with a frown. ''He might as well not be inside and shifted to a different location.''


    Alex extended his senses to the other blank locations but found nothing out of the ordinary.


    ''And I doubt he could have made a null vow like I did. Something is not adding up.'' His focus turned to the universe''s centre.


    The demi-god-level void creatures had all but destroyed the spacetime fabric in that location. It was a miracle the universe was still holding up.


    ''....''


    Alex cast a last glance at the anomaly before him and disappeared, reappearing outside the storm barrier of the universe centre. His presence immediately caught the attention of the void creatures, and without hesitation, the creatures turned to him.


    Of course, it was but a simple matter to dispose of the creatures. A ripple spread out from his body, and within the span of picoseconds, the creatures disintegrated.


    The only thing left of their existence was their black cores glistering with the same sinister vibe Alex remembered. Even as he was now, he still hadn''t found a way to destroy them.


    They were not meant for living entities--god or otherwise--to manipulate.


    He ignored the cores and moved closer to the storm, phasing through it like they weren''t present. Once he reached the outer shell of the inner core, he came to a stop.


    "I can''t get through this one." Alex realized after his attempts to break in failed. "Is it because this universe isn''t my own?" He shook his head a moment later.


    "No. Those core refiners and veilwalkers were able to enter just fine. This must be related to the anomaly as well."


    With no way for him to enter, he returned to the outer storm area and just waited. He had a part of his senses locked on the anomaly the hulmite disappeared into, just in case.


    Two more days passed and still no signs of the hulmite. Just when Alex was beginning to think the veilwalker bolted out of the universe, all of spacetime trembled and a sinister aura spread out from the core space.


    "!!"


    Alex''s eyes widened in horror as the sinister and foreboding aura washed over him. The aura was unlike anything he had ever felt before. It brought out a dreadful sense of disgust and revulsion within him.


    "The hell...?!"


    Without hesitation, Alex backed off, putting millions of light-years of distance between himself and his previous location. Even then the aura reached him.


    Under his celestial eyes, the hues of the universe changed from its mesmerising colours to black, silver and grey, traversing the fabric of spacetime like a raging thunderstorm.


    The galaxies and celestial objects in the path closest to the centre were instantly disintegrated, turning into nothing but motes of black, grey and silver lights.


    ''The people!''


    Alexander''s expression was unsightly upon that realization. With gritted teeth, he turned around and arrived within the regions of the universe that contained life.


    He made a clasping hand gesture he quickly opened up, willing his powers to create protective spheres around numerous and sparse out galaxies. It encompassed everything and everyone--even the ones isolated in the paradise the hulmite created.


    Alexander brought his palms back together and the spheres disappeared in a flash. He had taken everything into a different space he created himself--an isolated universe of his own making.


    And as soon as that was over, the raging sinister aura ran past the region. An involuntary shudder ran through Alex''s body, his senses tingling and warning him of extreme danger.


    Slowly, he turned to face the direction where the aura was gushing out from--the universe centre.


    "This universe is done for..."


    Alex noted with heavy eyes, watching as everything was being wiped out of existence--the anomalies included. He knew it was the doing of that veilwalker.


    What he couldn''t understand was why the hulmite would condemn his universe to the destruction they were chosen to prevent. Had he not intervened, even those in his paradise would have been goners.


    Within the span of a few minutes, everything that was once the territory of this universe was covered in the sinister and foreboding aura, leaving nothing but a blank canvas of nothingness.


    Spacetime still existed but was as fragile as a piece of cardboard. A single swipe of the hand and spacetime would tear apart, revealing the true void.


    "Staying here might not be the best decision."


    Alex knew this was likely some kind of ascension the hulmite was completing, and this entire place now looked like his domain. Fighting here might not be favourable to him.


    He willed for a veil tear to appear beside him, wanting to return to the true void. However, nothing happened after a second had passed.


    "Hm?"


    Alex focused on the spot before him, trying a second time. Still, there was no response. The spacetime fabric was indeed weak--he could sense it.


    "Domain..." Alex realised what was happening. "Spacetime might be weak, but it''s not for me to manipulate...." He could see the laws and principles of spacetime being a completely different thing--something not meant for entities like himself to interact with.


    "It''s like those black cores...I can see it but I can''t interact with it." His mind began to put things together. "That''s why this feeling is so foreboding and sinister... So those anomalies..."


    He was there but not quite yet.


    CRACK!


    A loud crack echoed throughout the blank universe, catching Alex''s attention. His focus went back to the source of the aura. In the location that was supposed to be the centre of this universe was now a swirling mass of darkness and grey.


    Just looking at the phenomenon made Alex extremely uncomfortable, and with no way out at the moment, he could only watch and bide his time.


    The mass was solidifying towards the centre, where the crack originated. As the swirling continued, condensing towards the centre, the crack continued to intensify--almost like a cocoon that was forming and at the same time being cracked open.


    Several seconds later, the swirling condensed into the cocoon, resulting in a dark and foreboding shell with numerous silvery cracks.


    "It''s time..."

 Chapter 409: No Ordinary God (1)

    ''I can''t feel the connection with my celestial body.'' Alex noticed with a deep frown. ''Everything went dark once that aura covered the entire universe.''


    Alexander was looking at the cosmos through a glass view on a spaceship. Over the past few weeks, he and his friends had been part of a team of explorers travelling the universe.


    While he could take them anywhere in the universe, he wanted to enjoy the experience with them. Naturally, Ross and Julia felt the same, desiring to explore the universe at their own pace.


    It was during this journey that Alex planned to help Ross and Julia transition from Class A awakened to Class S awakened, and through a baptism of combat with Class S void creatures.


    Who would have thought something like this would happen to his main body? It made him extremely worried as this body and the one at the academy could disappear suddenly in the event of the unexpected.


    ''The main body should be doing fine since I''m still here...'' It was the only consolation he could give himself. ''And it''s not so easy to kill a fully realised god.''


    "Alex...?" A soft and sweet voice snapped Alex out of his thoughts. "What''s on your mind?" Julia got up from their shared bed and approached Alex.


    The Knight princess had been resting with a satisfied smile after she and Alex shared a deep and passionate embrace. She expected to wake up in his embrace like she usually did.


    But that was not the case today when she found Alex staring into space. It had been a while since she saw Alex look so serious and contemplative.


    Instead of replying, Alex turned to face his woman with his signature smile.


    "It''s nothing important, babe." He assured her before drawing the girl into an embrace. "I was just wondering how to go about helping you and Ross in your transition."


    Julia closed her eyes and enjoyed the contact. However, she was not convinced. She raised her head a second later, staring straight into Alexander''s eyes.


    "You will tell me when something is wrong, right?" Julia asked.


    "Definitely." He nodded and lowered Julia''s head, embracing her once more. "You should know I am no ordinary entity..."


    "Yeah, yeah. You''re no ordinary god, I got that already." Julia smiled with a deep inhale and exhale, appreciating the scent of her man. "Let''s remain like this for a while, okay...?"


    "Sure..."


    Alex agreed, but his gaze was still distant. Fortunately for him, Julia had her head buried in his chest.


    ''No ordinary god, huh.''


    ...


    BOOM...!!!


    The surrounding space rippled violently, sending gravitational and magical waves through the blank universe. It was a marvel the spacetime fabric remained intact.


    The black cocoon finally exploded to reveal the hulmite Alex had been expecting. However, the hulmite was not the same being Alex saw a little over a week ago.


    "HAHAHA...."


    He heard the sinister and chill-inducing laughter of the hulmite resonate throughout the universe. It caused space to ripple in sync with the laugh, and the waves of energy only intensified as the laugh dragged on.


    "FINALLY... I HAVE ACHIEVED THE IMPOSSIBLE!!"


    ''What an abomination...'' Alex couldn''t help but shudder in disgust. ''It reminds me of that monstrosity... Just much weaker.''


    He wondered if what he was looking at could still be considered a veilwalker and a god. The hulmite reappeared with a cosmic-sized body--still humanoid, but nastier and revolting like void creatures.


    Trohan''s grey skin was replaced with a black and silvery goo-like skin. It pulsed and oozed a dark misty substance that gave Alex an unsettling feeling in his gut. On the hulmite''s head were two boldly curved horns that gave off the same misty aura.


    The missing arm was back. However, it wasn''t like the Hulmite''s right hand and the rest of his body. In place of the left stump was a tentacle-like projection that looked like it could be moulded into any desired shape.


    The hulmite''s eyes turned a complete and absolute black; like an abyss that drew anyone in if they looked too deeply. This was an entity not meant for the eyes of mortals.


    After what felt like an eternity but was less than a second, the hulmite came out of his egocentrism and quickly found Alex.


    "THERE YOU ARE..."


    Trohan''s voice was too loud, kind courtesy of his cosmic size.


    "HOW DO YOU FIND ME NOW? IMPRESSED?"


    The hulmite released a wave of pressure that slammed into Alexander without mercy.


    "H-Hardly." Alex groaned with a somewhat straight back, trying to shrug off the tyrannical pressure. "You just got uglier¡ªmore disturbing to look at is all." He said through gritted teeth.


    "HAHAHA... STILL TRYING TO APPEAR FEARLESS. I LIKE THAT."


    The hulmite''s size began decreasing until he returned to his normal height. But the presence he exuded did not diminish at all. He took a single step forward and came to stand a few thousand lightyears from Alex.


    "What the hell are you?" Alex asked. "You feel like a more disturbing void creature than a veilwalker. You-you used the anomaly to turn into this... this thing, didn''t you?"


    "You''re right." Trohan nodded with a wide grin. "There''s no point hiding anything now. And that bet was just a way to get inside without you killing me. And it worked wonderfully."


    Alex could no longer read any of Trohan''s surface thoughts. Whatever he had become was no longer accessible to him.


    "You see, simply fusing with your universe core to become a god won''t make you the strongest." Trohan began his explanation. "There are higher-level universes out there, and to have a chance to stand against their veilwalkers, you''ll need a core that is superior."


    "So all this is so you can become stronger than other veilwalkers?"


    "Exactly." Trohan nodded. "And as you can tell, I''m now more powerful than you are. There''s no hope for you..." His aura intensified once more, pressing harder on Alexander.


    "..."


    Alex remained silent, choosing to say nothing about his godhood. Though the pressure was heavy, it was still bearable.


    The hulmite knew Alex was still interested in knowing how he achieved this state of existence, so he continued his explanation, finding nothing wrong with sharing before ending Alex''s existence.


    "You know of the black cores from high-tier void creatures, correct?"

 Chapter 410: No Ordinary God (2)

    "I see..."


    Alex muttered with a thoughtful expression, his brows furrowed. He looked at the abomination for a god and posed his follow-up question.


    "I doubt you came up with this yourself. Who taught you this method?"


    "I have no reason to tell you." Trohan shrugged. "The only thing you have to concern yourself with is that you will not be leaving here alive."


    "Do you not see the state of your universe? Your people?" Alex ignored that statement, choosing to see if the hulmite could be saved. "Even your own created paradise is gone! Do you not care?!"


    His question got the hulmite''s attention. Trohan looked around the blank space with an expressionless face. There was no trace of emotions or anything that would depict concern.


    "Hmph!" The hulmite snickered. "They were nothing more than a nuisance. With what I''ve become, their place is meaningless--they''re useless to me."


    ''He''s too far gone.'' Alex realised grimly. ''Exactly what you''d expect from someone who devoured four universe cores. This is nothing like what the Supreme One is doing or is it?.''


    "What about the Supreme One?" Alex wanted to see if there was a connection. "Has no one ever appeared before you, claiming to be part of a grand ambition to save the multiverse?"


    "Supreme One?" Trohan raised his nonexistent brow.


    This was a first for him. He''d visited many low-level universes ever since he became a demi-god, and that was more than a decade ago.


    Not once had he heard of that title. But from what Alexander was saying, this being sounded very important, and no one puts that kind of title on their heads for no reason.


    ''Heh~ Looks like we have a challenger.'' Trohan believed this Supreme One was likely someone following a similar path. ''And saving the multiverse?'' The hulmite sneered at such ludicrous words.


    "So this is all your doing and whoever discovered this heinous method."


    "Does it matter?" Trohan laughed. "In any case, you''ve gotten what you wanted..."


    Indeed, Alex got the answers he wanted. But he couldn''t fathom how a living entity would want to do something so disturbing to their existence simply for the sake of power.


    ''But to what end?'' Alex was still unclear about the whole power dynamic. ''I have power just like every other living veilwalker, so why am I not feeling that urgent desire for absolute power?''


    Maybe it was the way he was raised or even his environment, but the only thing that concerned him was the safety of his loved ones and the universe.


    Anything else was merely extra, and if he desired so much power that he would do anything to acquire it, then that was the day he truly lost himself.


    His only desire was to protect.


    ''I would do anything for their sake...'' Alex realised he was no different. ''But would I go this far?'' Looking at the abomination before him, he knew what choice he would make.


    ''But I will find another way... There has to be...''


    If there was such an abominable method, then there had to be other ways. He didn''t have to follow the path already laid out. He was determined to find his own way--just like his ascension.


    ''The only thing left now is to find a way out of this domain. The suppression is getting worse.''


    Alex stood with his back straight, but only he knew the pressure he was bearing. If he was still a flesh and blood entity, his bones would have been creaking right about now.


    The hulmite grinned when he noticed Alex''s eyes roaming around.


    "Like I said before... There''s no hope for you." Trohan felt absolute glee in seeing the pompous veilwalker realize he was trapped. "You came in here thinking you were all powerful and could do whatever you wished.


    "Not that I would be any different in your place, but you should have minded your business and left when I offered you the chance!" Trohan''s expression morphed into something unrecognizable. "Now... you die." The hulmite took a step forward and space nearly collapsed.


    BOOM...!


    Alex groaned and almost came to his knees when the weight he bore suddenly doubled in intensity. His expression grew unsightly as he struggled to stand up straight. But it was proving to be a difficult task.


    ''I can''t use my laws...!''


    With the space out of his control, Alex knew shifting would be impossible. He couldn''t lock space, he couldn''t stretch it, and neither could he break through it--he was stuck. His authority in this place was rendered useless!


    BOOM...!!


    The hulmite took another step and the pressure increased yet again.


    "Mm!"


    Alex groaned as he was finally forced to take a right knee in the void, his right hand planted in the void for support. His body shook continuously under the tyrannical pressure.


    Raising his head through sheer effort and gritted teeth, he noticed Trohan had covered more than half the distance. It was only a matter of time.


    "Your core will become my core..." The hulmite took another step, instantly arriving before Alexander. "For that, you have my gratitude. You brought it straight to me." He looked down on Alex with his dark abyss-like eyes.


    ''I''m a dead man either way!''


    Universe core or not, Alex would be dead if the hulmite got a hold of his core.


    ''Come on, think!''


    His mind ran millions of simulations on how to come out alive. And none of them were looking too good. He would have broken a sweat if it were possible.


    "!"


    A sudden shudder ran through his body as the dark, misty cloud the hulmite exuded washed over him. His very existence rejected the essence, as it even brought back memories of his vision on the day of his awakening.


    ''This thing is no god...!'' Alex''s aversion for the hulmite only intensified. ''This is nothing more than an imitation of that monstrosity!''


    Badump!


    From this extreme aversion for the hulmite, Alex felt his core thump like a heartbeat, sending a refreshing wave through his existence.


    Badump!


    Alex sent a sliver of his senses inside his inner realm without hesitation. He may not have control over the space outside, but within his inner realm, he had all the time in existence.


    Realization dawned on him the moment his physical manifestation laid eyes on the core.

 Chapter 411: No Ordinary God (3)

    Alex had his head lowered while the hulmite stood over him. The savage grin he had on his face was indicative of his intentions--killing Alex without some degree of suffering wasn''t going to cut it.


    The hulmite wanted to make Alex regret ever crossing paths with him. With that in mind, Trohan morphed his mutated left hand into a battle axe, the dark blade giving off sinister vibes.


    With a villainous snicker, the hulmite swung the battle axe as it descended on Alex''s head. And right about the time the axe cleaved Alex''s head in half, he pushed against the suppression and tilted his head to the side.


    WHOOM!


    A dark and ominous light swept across space, effortlessly traversing millions of light-years in an instant. Wherever the light moved, space tore and collapsed; it was a truly devastating assault, possessing enough power to obliterate or annihilate anything in its path.


    Yet the target of that attack was anything but dead. A clean cut from Alexander''s crown, through his right eye to his ear, took a portion of his head.


    "Heh~ I''m impressed," Trohan noted with scornful eyes. "You managed to tilt your head under the weight of my existence... Well done."


    With a piece of his head gone, Alex was left with only one eye. Had he been flesh and blood, that strike would have revealed the insides of his head with blood, gore and brain matter splattering everywhere.


    Gushing out of Alex''s head instead, was the white radiance of his celestial body, dissipating as motes of light into space. This would slowly cause him to lose essence, and while not enough to kill him, the injury would weaken him as more essence dissipated.


    "Hah..." Alex raised his remaining eye to glare at the hulmite. "That was unnecessary..."


    "Oh... pray tell." Trohan grinned, finding the defiant Alex more amusing.


    He had all the authority in this domain and there was nothing Alex could do to change that. In that regard, he could be as cocky and carefree as he wanted.


    He had taken a part of Alex''s head away and would continue to chip more of him till there was barely anything left.


    "As a newly ascended god or whatever you are, you should know taking damage like this makes little difference--we don''t feel pain if we don''t want to." He lied.


    He was actually in great pain but showed no signs of it. Under normal circumstances, he should not be feeling pain at all. However, the essence of this abomination was just like with void creatures and their black cores.


    Trohan was like a newly designed void creature made to hunt and kill other veilwalkers. Alex would be damned if he let the hulmite know the effects of the kind of power he wielded over him.


    "Maybe..." Trohan agreed, none the wiser. "But the process is still fun." His words left Alex dumbfounded.


    "I''m going to tear you piece by piece until you are left with nothing but your core." The hulmite''s grin widened even more, his aura growing more aggressive. "And there will be no changing of forms with you either.


    "Regardless of how condensed this form is, it won''t be changing until I''m done with you."


    Maybe his words would have made someone else feel threatened, but Alexander simply smirked, leaving the hulmite with a frown.


    "Is that so..." Alex replied, his smirk widening. "Then you won''t mind if I do the same to you, right?"


    "What are y--"


    The hulmite''s words got caught in his throat when Alex''s remaining eye and body glowed a brilliant white, instantly lighting up the surrounding space like a flare.


    "Ah...!"


    Trohan screamed as he abruptly backed away from Alex. Coming to a stop thousands of lightyears away, the hulmite looked in Alexander''s direction with trembling eyes, confusion evident in his gaze.


    In that brief moment of exposure to that radiance, he felt his own core tremble in a way that sent shivers down his spine. The feeling was unlike anything he had felt before--it opposed his existence!


    That should be impossible.


    The radiance a god gave off was the same as the universe''s radiance and unique signature. That meant Trohan had no weakness as void creatures were designed to cause the collapse of universes.


    "The hell is that...!"


    His core continued to thump like a frightened heartbeat, leaving the hulmite very confused and somewhat scared. He observed with trembling eyes as the radiance slowly diminished, revealing the figure of his foe.


    "Wh-what are you...?"


    Trohan growled in a menacing and dark tone. The Alexander moments ago and now were completely different. The white radiance he emitted before was now flaring around him like celestial flames of death.


    His eyes were of the same colour and radiated from every pore in his body. The missing portion of his head was being refilled at speeds visible to the naked eye.


    Alex took a moment to appreciate his transformation. He reprimanded himself for forgetting about the white radiance he developed once he unfused with the universe''s core.


    He didn''t project it outward earlier and even forgot about it because there was no need to show it off when his presence could be exerted without the white radiance.


    When his core sent that refreshing wave of energy through his body, he realized that the radiance was like a nemesis to anything corrupted that could otherwise lead to his demise.


    Alex was not entirely sure if this development was simply a result of his self-ascension or his decision to unfuse with the universe''s core. Whatever it was, he was glad one of its purposes was to protect him from corruption.


    ''I''m still not able to express my will in this domain, but with the radiance around me, I have no trouble moving through it.'' He noticed calmly, his gaze studying the surrounding space. ''What''s more... I feel like I can expand this radiance outward to create my own domain.''


    He knew this had something to do with this space as the suppression was still felt around him--just not enough to keep him in place. That meant he had to rely on physical contact to inflict damage.


    ''Now then...'' Alex returned his focus to the hulmite in the distance, his head fully restored. ''It''s time for some beatings...''

 Chapter 412: No Ordinary God (4)

    A shiver ran down Trohan''s spine when Alex directed his gaze at him. But the hulmite quickly shook his head.


    ''No, I''m still stronger than he is...'' He comforted himself. ''I just have to watch out for that radiance... whatever it is. Also, my dark essence should be able to hurt him like it did earlier.''


    "I don''t have to say this, but it''s not going to be easy for you now." Alex wanted to see if they could avoid a fight, or at least leave this domain. "Why don''t we end our enmity here?"


    Alexander''s words were meant for the hulmite to understand how things had changed. He wasn''t going to fall as easily as the hulmite thought. Unfortunately for him, the hulmite saw that as Alexander''s attempt to leave unhindered.


    "Heh~ You can''t seriously believe I will buy that nonsense, do you?" Trohan''s confidence shimmered once more. "You may have that radiance around you, but I will bet my five cores that you''re just bluffing.


    "Sure, that radiance caught me off guard, but that is it." Trohan folded his arms over his chest, feeling smug about his analysis. "You have no advantage here."


    Alex knew it wasn''t going to be that simple. He started the enmity when he demanded to know about that anomaly. Moreover, he couldn''t simply leave an abomination of that kind free.


    The Supreme One may be refining the cores of other universes, but this hulmite was devouring universes and reducing them to this blankness.


    ''Who knows how much destruction he''d unleash on the multiverse...''


    "Very well..." Alex closed his eyes for a moment. "Don''t say I didn''t give you a way out..."


    He may not be able to exert his authority here, but that was a different situation within his body. The white radiance around Alex flashed twice in tandem, and in response to two simple laws he applied to his body.


    [Absolute and Unrelenting Might]


    [Absolute Speed]


    The authority the hulmite had and also what made him more powerful than Alexander was regarding the level of authority he had over manipulating his surroundings to his advantage.


    In a contest of who''s authority could affect the other, the hulmite was in the lead. But that advantage was gone with Alexander''s white radiance--his laws could no longer affect Alex''s body.


    ''Reminds me of my light abilities...'' The thought immediately made him consider if this was what it was about. ''Maybe...''


    Trohan furrowed his brows when he sensed the ripple effect of the laws Alex applied to his body. He wasn''t sure what Alex did, but it got him cautious and ready for anything. Still, he believed he had the upper hand.


    Black and misty essence flared around the hulmite, blazing around his body in a similar fashion as Alex''s. The two combatants eyed each other across the blank space, separated by thousands of lightyears that might as well be an inch.


    Alex made the first move, abruptly closing the distance to the hulmite, leaving a trail of white blaze behind. He moved so fast that he might as well have teleported.


    "!"


    Trohan eyes widened in shock as he reacted on instincts. He couldn''t believe Alex could move that fast when he literally owned the space.


    ''Shit!''


    He cursed his inaction as he twisted his body to the side, barely dodging the white flaming blow that would have blown his head away.


    BOOM...!!!


    The entirety of space trembled under the might of Alexander''s blow. Trohan looked on in horror as the white radiance around Alex manifested as a straight beam that shot from his fist into the distance, rippling through the void like hot knife through butter.


    As devastating as that attack was, it still wasn''t enough to unravel the principles that held this domain together. The hulmite wouldn''t allow it.


    "Don''t get cocky!"


    Trohan roared in outrage as he threw a right blow towards Alex''s opened side in a similar fashion. His blow would have connected flawlessly if Alex hadn''t anticipated that move.


    He took a side glance at the hulmite, his form still in the flying punch pose. He flashed the hulmite a small smile as his figure blurred and vanished.


    BOOM...!!!


    "!"


    Naturally, the blow didn''t connect. But that was not what sent a shiver down the hulmite''s back. The speed Alex showed was not supposed to be possible in his domain. What''s worse, he felt the threat of death!


    ''You may have become a god or whatever, but you just ascended.'' Alex thought, materializing in a burst of speed behind the hulmite. ''It won''t be easy to get a hit on me.''


    With a wide stance and a right flaming fist that cut through space like a meteor, Alex threw another punch at the hulmite''s head, holding nothing back.


    This time, however, Trohan wasn''t going to dodge. He was going to show Alex he was the strongest of the two. His body morphed and reformed to face Alex at incredible speeds, his right hand blazing to meet Alex''s.


    Alex was taken aback by the disgusting turnaround for a moment but quickly recovered. He met the hulmite''s dark fist with his white one''s head on.


    BOOM...!!!


    Two fists--one white and the other black--met in a blank void in a thunderous eruption that shattered the fabric of the universe. The power behind those fists instantly and absolutely broke the domain for billions of kilometres in radius, revealing the true void.


    "How...?"


    The hulmite was sent skidding across the void for hundreds of lightyears from the torn veil while Alex was flung back even more--reaching millions of lightyears from the veil.


    It was the win of the hulmite, but he wasn''t content. He was supposed to be at least five times stronger than Alexander and even held nothing back in his blow. To be blown back was a real shock.


    Looking beyond the torn veil, he spotted Alex on one knee with a hand on his chest. He appeared to have been shaken from the blow. When he raised his head to look ahead, Trohan saw the traces of white cracks all over his face, and most probably over his body.


    ''Still...''


    The hulmite was not satisfied. He wanted to have completely blown Alex out of existence. Trohan straightened his back as he gazed threateningly at Alex. His brows furrowed as he considered what to do.


    "You wish!"


    The hulmite wasn''t allowed to think far when Alex suddenly made a mad dash for the torn veil.

 Chapter 413: No Ordinary God (5)

    Alex didn''t hesitate to make a run for it. That blow was more than he anticipated, even with the applied laws.


    That power coupled with the black essence of the hulmite made the blow reverberate through his body like waves, causing cracks to appear all over his body.


    He needed to escape this place to use his full power. Naturally, he knew the hulmite wouldn''t just stand by and watch him escape.


    In what would be considered instantaneous by any other living being, Alex arrived a few million kilometres from the veil--a very short distance left to cross and he would be home free.


    However, the hulmite was already upon him, his expression hardened and figure set ablaze.


    "You''re going nowhere!"


    Trohan roared and threw a punch directly in Alex''s path, the resulting black essence shuttled through the void at impossible speeds, reaching Alex almost instantaneously.


    ''Tsk!''


    Left with little choice, Alex had to brace for impact. He willed his white essence into a barrier right before his face, and in time for the jet stream of black essence to make impact.


    BOOM...!!!


    The impact crushed into his barrier with unstoppable momentum, helplessly blasting Alexander backwards.


    "Like I said before..." Trohan came to a stop before the torn veil. "... You''re not leaving here alive." The torn veil behind him wriggled and trembled as Trohan willed it to close.


    A couple of millions of lightyears away, Alex composed himself and stood upright. That blow did no damage to him, but it was more than enough to create cracks in the barrier.


    ''My white essence is strong but so is the black essence.'' Alex mused silently. ''Punching harder isn''t going to make a difference. Let''s try something else...''


    He watched with a frown as the veil tear slowly closed, taking away his chance at leaving this prison.


    "Some superior god you are..." Alex spoke with a sneer, catching the hulmite by surprise. "Why don''t we take this outside and see who the real superior one is?"


    It was a long shot, but Alex was running out of options. Perhaps another clash like that would create another tear in the veil. But he doubted the hulmite would allow him to slip away.


    Moreover, Trohan''s punches were more explosive than his. Regardless of how he played it, he would be the one to be flung back the most.


    For a moment, Trohan remained silent, caught off guard by the suggestion.


    "Hahaha...!"


    The hulmite laughed his heart out, the laughter echoing through the void like thunder. He couldn''t believe Alex said something like that.


    "You''re really something, aren''t you?" Trohan shook his head amusingly. "We aren''t teenagers, Alexander. I will use every ounce of my power to end your existence. If you think I''ll give you some kind of advantage, then you''re dumber than I thought."


    "..."


    Alex ignored his words, choosing to focus on the veil tear. Many scenarios ran through his head on how to bypass the hulmite to the other side. But none of his simulations looked good.


    "Now then, let''s continue where we left off." Trohan grinned, lowering himself into a fighting stance. "You warned me, didn''t you? Well, teach me your lesson!"


    BOOM!


    Trohan took off explosively, closing the distance towards Alex. In response, Alex decided to back away, foregoing the head-on clash. But the hulmite begged to differ.


    He might not be able to affect Alex with his laws, but he could still manipulate his environment, making it anything he desired.


    With a thought, Trohan stretched the space around Alex infinitely, effectively nullifying Alex''s retreat.


    Alex realized his predicament as soon as it happened. He knew he was retreating while keeping the hulmite in his sights, but he wasn''t getting anywhere. Instead, the hulmite almost instantly reached him.


    Trohan expected Alex to show a panicked reaction or something upon realizing he was creating no distance. What he rather saw was a knowing smirk gracing Alex''s features.


    The white glow around his body flickered ever so slightly, sending a familiar shiver down the hulmite''s spine. This was the second time he saw a flicker and felt a chill down his spine.


    A moment that should have been his turned around in Alexander''s favour. His eyes widened in disbelief when Alex abruptly swung his right hand from behind, the motion swift and in a vertical format.


    [Absolute Cut]


    Space quivered and contorted as a gigantic white arc blade erupted from Alexander''s hand. The blade reached the hulmite as soon as it left Alex''s hand, leaving the hulmite little time to react.


    ''Shit!''


    Trohan cured inwardly. His fist would be the first to be sliced through if he didn''t move out of the way. Using every ounce of speed he could muster, he twisted his body to his left in a bid to avoid the blade.


    Unfortunately for him, Alex predicted that as well. He had long since realized the hulmite was right-handed. And what did right-handed beings tend to do when evading a head-on strike? They almost always choose their left side first.


    Alexander knew this well as he was no different. He took advantage of that small but significant involuntary action, carving a situation that would leave the hulmite open for a follow-up strike.


    This, of course, was not a strict observation as trained fighters are taught to dodge in various directions. Then again, primal instincts were not so easily dismissed.


    Before Trohan could sigh in relief as the first strike flew past his body, a second flash caught his attention when Alex spun on his axis, his left hand blazing towards Trohan with the same aura blade.


    "Noo...!"


    Trohan roared in defiance as he refused to be caught in Alex''s dreadful arc blades. Without hesitation, the hulmite merged with space and disappeared.


    WHOOM!


    The white arc blade of brilliance whipped through space, quickly disappearing into the distance. Alex missed his target and also failed to cut space, but he wasn''t too bothered. If it was that easy, he would have escaped this domain already.


    His arc blades were extremely powerful when he unleashed them. However, Alex noticed the blades weakened significantly when they left him.


    The hulmite reappeared a couple of hundred lightyears away, his expression clouded in fear. The confident look in his eyes when he rushed at Alex was no more.


    ''This makes no sense!'' He grumbled bitterly, his trembling eyes locked on Alex''s calm figure. ''Just what the hell is that white radiance?! And how is he that fast?!'' He had so many questions yet no answers.


    "I did warn you..." Alex suddenly said with a smirk. "And throwing punches when I know it won''t make a difference is the literal definition of insanity. Punches won''t do the job, so blades will..." His aura flared once more.

 Chapter 414: No Ordinary God (6)

    "..."


    Trohan gritted his teeth in frustration. He was supposed to be stronger than Alexander, so then why? He couldn''t make heads or tails about anything.


    ''Tsk! This all started with that white radiance!'' The hulmite felt like crying. ''I can''t do anything to his body directly without making contact, and my domain is practically useless!''


    Sure, he could stretch space, lock space or even use his surrounding space as a weapon against Alex. But the bastard always found a workaround. It frustrated Trohan to no end and he even felt that Alex was using him as a learning dummy to improve his prowess!


    "So what''s it going to be?" Alex asked with his confident smirk, knowing he was in control despite the situation. "Do we continue or will you give up?"


    "I''ll be damned if I let you go." Trohan snarled with blazing dark eyes. "Even if I have to keep you here forever, then that''s what I''ll do!"


    "Come on, man." Alex sighed. "Don''t you have any other agenda? More universes to devour and grow stronger?" At this point, Alex was just taunting the poor soul.


    Trohan would have smitten Alex out of existence if he could. If he couldn''t kill Alex in here, then he might as well forget it. Who knew if there was another god like Alex out there?


    The hulmite was desperate to find a way to defeat Alex. Only then would he have the confidence to explore the multiverse fearlessly. The confidence he had in his newfound powers wasn''t doing so well.


    ''Fucking hell...This Alexander fella is no ordinary god!''


    The hulmite hated to admit it but he had to. He began to second guess all his plans of attack. Various scenarios on how Alex could use his attacks against him gnaw at the back of his mind.


    A few seconds passed as the two combatants faced off.


    Alex realized the hulmite was losing his confidence in facing him. A soft chuckle escaped his lips. He couldn''t blame the guy for going down that path.


    He had no problem fighting the hulmite for as long as it took--he could afford it. But what he feared was the boredom that would eventually set in.


    With his core transforming his void energy into white radiance, he had all the power he needed to counter the abomination''s black essence. It just wasn''t potent enough in this environment.


    ''We would just be going round in circles...'' Alex thought. ''The only thing I can do is use this as a learning moment.'' He sighed and his figure flickered once more.


    "!"


    Trohan''s stomach churned the instant he saw the flicker around Alexander. Just as he feared, Alex surged forward, leaving a glowing white trail in his wake.


    Reaching the halfway point in a blink, Alex hurled a massive arc blade toward the hulmite.


    Without a second thought, Trohan sprang back, but he had no intention of letting that blade reach him. His right hand shot forward, and with a swift command, he condensed the surrounding space.


    Space grew dense, forcefully dragging down the blade''s momentum ¡ª and Alex''s.


    ''This again?''


    Alex eyed his surrounding space as his speed came to a slow halt. He could see the laws around him change in real-time but had no way of interacting with them.


    His mind went into overdrive, trying to see if there was a way he could manipulate the mutated and changing laws without burning through them. But time was not on his side.


    The hulmite closed in on him a split second later, bypassing the arc blade and reaching Alex in a flash. Alex would have missed him if he wasn''t paying attention.


    The hulmite was trying to force a head-on clash, desiring to create the cracks he inflicted in their first collision. Perhaps, inflicting more of those damages would do the trick.


    ''Hah...''


    Alex released a soft sigh as he willed his radiance to flare outward, burning through the laws trying to lock his existence down. He immediately bent backwards as the blow from the hulmite went over his head.


    BOOM...!!!


    The destructive power was still the same--extremely powerful, but not enough to rip space apart without a collision. Without delay, Alex manoeuvred around the hulmite, but Trohan reacted just as fast.


    BOOM...!!!


    Alex crossed his arms above his head, taking the full force of Trohan''s descending high kick with peerless steeze. A subtle groan escaped Alex''s lips but was otherwise uninjured.


    Trohan swiftly sprang back when he noticed Alex pull back his right hand. A radiant white sphere condensed in Alex''s palm before he unleashed it at the hulmite.


    But just as he observed with his other attacks, the sphere lost most of its potency when it left his hand. It allowed the hulmite steer out of the way just in time.


    Trohan took a page out of Alexander''s book and swung his right hand at Alex. A dark and ominous arc blade whipped through the void as it closed in on Alex.


    "Tsk!" Alex yelled in frustration. "This is getting nowhere!"


    With swift and agile movements, Alexander somersaulted as the blade zoomed past him and into the distance. He exploited the momentum of his acrobatic move to close in on the hulmite, his hand clenched into a fist--just like Trohan wanted.


    BOOM...!!!


    For the second time in their short encounter, black and white met in a galactic-level explosion that tore space apart. The shockwaves from the collision flung both fighters back without mercy.


    Alex took the brunt of the shock, being hurled through the void at immeasurable speeds. Similar cracks to what appeared before reappeared all over his body, even in his robes.


    He managed to regain a semblance of control over his body. Unfortunately for him, the hulmite had learnt his lesson. Trohan got Alex right where he wanted and would be damned if he allowed Alex to recover.


    "!"


    A cold shiver ran down Alex''s spine when he spun around just in time to see Trohan come from above. The hulmite had both hands clasped together, launching them at Alex.


    The hands cut through space, radiating dark destructive intent. With an unstoppable momentum, the hands struck true.


    BOOM...!!!

 Chapter 415: Deadly Inspection (1)

    BOOM...!!!


    With devastating momentum, the fists tore through Alexander''s stomach, a muffled groan escaping his lips.


    Had he not shifted slightly to the side, that blow would have ripped him in half. Even so, he escaped with half his stomach missing, the hulmite hot on his tail.


    ''Yeah, this one is on me.''


    Alex accepted the injury as his doing. The frustration of his situation drove him to make that stupid error in his attack, allowing the hulmite to deliver that blow.


    ''No more.''


    He was done playing with the hulmite. It was time to teach the hulmite why he was a different breed. A sliver of his senses paid close attention to his injured side, observing the ominous essence.


    The dark essence clung to his exposed wound like a leach, violently twisting and wriggling in an attempt to invade his existence. But it faced the source ¡ª Alexander''s essence ¡ª and was swiftly snuffed out.


    His radiance surged once more, already mending the gaping injury, though it consumed far more energy than usual. That blow he received left him in pain, but his focus remained unbroken.


    BOOM...!


    Trohan raised his nonexistent eyebrow as Alex deflected his next blow instead of meeting it head-on like before.


    Without hesitation, Alex bypassed the launched fist, closing the gap between them. His left jab struck Trohan''s head, snapping it to the side. Before the hulmite could react, another strike followed, driving straight into his face and sending him hurtling through the void.


    But Alex wasn''t done. Since the hulmite wanted a beating, that was exactly what he would get ¡ª and this time, Alex would stay close.


    In a flash, Alex reappeared along Trohan''s trajectory, slamming a knee into his back and breaking his momentum. The hulmite grimaced, attempting to regain control, but Alex gave him no chance.


    Space contorted and twisted as numerous spatial spikes came out of nowhere and whizzed in on Alex. But as the hulmite expected, Alex adeptly manoeuvred out of the maze, his essence burning through any spikes that got too close.


    Hardly any time passed from the moment Alex escaped the spatial spikes to when he appeared before the hulmite. The light in his eyes gleamed ferociously, his fiery fist descending on the hulmite like the raging god he was.


    BOOM...!!!


    With the landing of the first strike, a barrage of relentless assaults followed suit as the hulmite was beaten black and blue across his own domain, helpless and unable to regain control.


    ''Not again!'' Trohan''s thoughts roared in frustration, more fists slamming into his body with barely any time difference. ''Why...?! Why can''t I beat him?!''


    The blows stung like needles and burned through his dark essence with ease. With every strike he took, his existence shook and pain jolted through his system.


    The beatings were relentless and heavy, but Alex didn''t slow down. He moved so swiftly that every attempt the hulmite made to counter or evade was nullified. Trohan was helpless, unable to shift away or reclaim his balance.


    Then, a dreadful shiver ran down his spine. Alexander had switched to a blade.


    With horror flooding his expression, Trohan saw the momentum drive him straight into the blade''s path. The gleaming edge flashed as Alex lunged.


    In that instant, the hulmite swore he saw his life flash before his eyes.


    "Enough!"


    Trohan roared, and space quivered in response. He had all the power, yet what was the point if he couldn''t pummel Alex into oblivion? Something was undeniably wrong with the narrative.


    Just before the hulmite''s face collided with the aura blade, Alex felt the oppressive suppression around him vanish.


    "Finally..."


    A smirk tugged at his lips as he abandoned the lunge. His figure flickered and disappeared, slipping seamlessly into the true void.


    Trohan had recalled his domain, allowing Alex to escape. There was no point in holding him when it would only lead to more humiliation ¡ª a beating he couldn''t stop, no matter how much strength he wielded.


    Alex materialized once more, standing tall and composed. The void energy around him surged, hastening the healing of his wounds.


    His core devoured the ambient void energy, leaving no trace of his injuries a split second later. With the same taunting smirk, he gazed at the hulmite in the distance.


    Trohan''s chest heaved with raging breaths. Fury twisted his features, his glare seething with such malice that if looks could kill, Alex would have died a thousand times over.


    "You finally had enough, huh?" Alex said with a smile. "I hate to say I told you so."


    His words struck the hulmite, shredding his pride and confidence. Doubt crept in ¡ª was the method he used for his ascension truly worth it? How could a single core be more powerful than four?


    It defied all logic.


    Naturally, he had no way of knowing that what set Alexander apart was the fact that his powers were entirely his own. In a sense, he existed beyond the defined system ¡ª an exception, forging his own path.


    "What are you...?"


    Trohan asked the same question for the nth time. Now more than ever, the hulmite wished to know what made Alex different ¡ª if he was even a god the same as him.


    Alex was not surprised to hear the words. Even he was not sure why his ascension and decision to unfuse with his universe core made him different.


    "I wish I could tell you, Trohan." Alex shook his head with a soft sigh. "The only thing I can say is that my ascension wasn''t as you thought. That may be why I''m different. At the same time..."


    Alex''s eyes flared dangerously, sending a shiver down Trohan''s spine. He knew what was going to come next, and he would be a fool to wait around to find out.


    Seeing Trohan about to make a ran for it, Alex shook his head disappointedly and raised his left hand towards the hulmite.


    "!"


    Alexander''s instincts abruptly flared ¡ª more so than anything he had felt since coming across Trohan. His eyes widened in horror when five void creatures materialized out of nowhere and surrounded the hulmite.


    The hulmite shrieked like a frightened kitten, forced to halt his escape. He was unable to grasp how the void creatures suddenly appeared. And he dared not move either ¡ª his very core warned him of existential crisis.

 Chapter 416: Deadly Inspection (2)

    Five void creatures, unlike anything Alex and Trohan had ever encountered, floated around the hulmite with deliberate calmness.


    They weren''t cosmic-sized, nor were they formless entities. Instead, they were humanoid, standing at an imposing three meters tall.


    Their lean frames had slightly elongated limbs, and their fingers were unnaturally long, gleaming with dark and ominous intent ¡ª just like the hulmite.


    Their bodies were inky black, slick with an almost liquid sheen that would have gleamed under a light source if one had been present. The surface pulsed with an eerie glow, shifting like liquid shadows.


    It was an unsettling sight.


    But what disturbed the hulmite the most was their utter lack of facial features. No piercing eyes, no nostrils, no mouths ¡ª nothing.


    And yet, he felt completely exposed under their ''gaze''. It was as though his very existence was laid bare for their scrutiny. The sensation was so deeply unsettling that had it been possible, he might have pissed himself.


    The sheer weight of their collective presence was overwhelming, capable of collapsing a low-level universe. Even from a vast distance away, Alex could feel it.


    ''God-level void creatures.''


    Neither Alex nor Trohan needed confirmation. They instinctively knew ¡ª those beings were on a completely different level.


    An eerie silence settled around the true void as Trohan remained still while the void creatures scrutinized him. After what felt like an eternity, the void creatures did something.


    A bone-chilling series of deep, rhythmic clicks escaped from them, resonating with a predatory menace that seemed to crawl beneath the skin.


    They glanced at one another like they were having a conversation about what to do about the anomaly before them. With each eerie click that escaped from them, Trohan felt his soul leave his body.


    Alex paid close attention to what was happening, all the while making his own preparations. He wasn''t going to get caught off guard again.


    The radiant essence around his body continued to flare nonstop, and Alex even created an invisible domain around his body. It covered a radius of 100 meters ¡ª small, but enough.


    ''What are they going to do?'' Alex was curious.


    He realised how fortunate he and his universe were. Had he encountered creatures like these before his ascension, he would have been an absolute goner.


    Alex''s full attention returned to the void creatures when the ''discussion'' they were having came to an abrupt end. The creatures snapped their heads to the hulmite, their steely ''gaze'' returning in full.


    Trohan had never been scared this much in his life. Even Alex hadn''t shaken him to such an extent.


    ''Shit! Shit! Shit!'' The hulmite cursed like a broken record. ''How could I have known this would draw the attention of these monsters?!''


    Regret was a bitter pill to swallow and an even harder one to let go of. Trohan had no one to blame but himself.


    The silence and tension grew more and more noticeable. Alex and Trohan could tell something was about to happen ¡ª and it did.


    Suddenly, the void creatures closed in on the hulmite. Each one thrusted their right hand forward, impaling Trohan through the chest. Yet their hands did not clash, nor did they emerge from the other side.


    Five hands, each the size of a lean man''s thigh, plunged into the inner realm of the hulmite with unnerving precision. Trohan spat out condensed black essence, his eyes wide with shock and confusion.


    He weakly reached for two of the creatures'' hands, but there was no strength in his grip. Black essence continued to drip from his mouth for several seconds before the void creatures abruptly withdrew their hands.


    The moment they did, Trohan''s body exploded into nothingness. He was erased completely ¡ª just like that. And without understanding why, the hulmite''s existence ended, leaving behind only a lingering sense of unwillingness.


    Yet the void creatures paid no heed to the hulmite''s demise. Their focus remained fixed on the pulsating, circular black and silver core floating at the centre of their formation.


    Alex watched the scene with a grim expression. An unsettling taste lingered, not just in his mouth, but in his very being. The sight of the black core intensified the disturbing feeling that had plagued him since his battle with the hulmite.


    He narrowed his eyes at the ominous, foreboding power that pulsed from the core. He could already guess what the void creatures intended to do with it. And the more that thought settled in his mind, the louder his instincts screamed of impending danger.


    The void creatures emitted the eerie sounds from earlier, seemingly discussing something once more. Their heads would occasionally shift from one void creature to the other.


    Had they made hand gestures while emitting those sounds, they would have looked no different from humans. The intelligence they displayed was already frightening enough.


    But to see them actively engage in a conversation was a different sensation. Alex wanted to know why they killed the hulmite when his essence was similar to theirs. Something had to have guided their decision and Alex desired that answer.


    ''Why do I even bother...'' Alex silently mused, the frown on his face deepening. ''He was an abomination, even for them. I would have killed him anyway.''


    His right hand went behind his back as he slowly condensed his white essence in something he hadn''t used in a while. Things were about to get ugly.


    The ''conversation'' soon came to an end and the void creatures refocused on the pulsating core. Then, the core began to spin around. It would complete one spin in one direction and then switch to a different direction.


    This action continued until the ominous energies around the core began to extend outwards and towards the five void creatures. Their chest morphed and wriggled as if something underneath was trying to come out.


    Inky black cores that were similar in aura to the hulmite''s core but also different in another way emerged from their chests, revealing a tennis ball-sized portion.


    The energies from the hulmite''s core began to be siphoned into the cores of the void creatures ¡ª or at least that was what was supposed to have happened.


    BOOM...!!!


    Out of nowhere, a spear condensed purely of white essence whipped through the void and plunged into the hulmite''s core. The core trembled for a second before white cracks began emerging on its surface.


    The cracks continued to grow and the brightness increased until the entire core exploded in a massive explosion that blasted the void creatures away.


    "Not on my watch..."


    Alexander stood heroically in the dark void, his gaze cold while white essence flared around his body. His celestial robes were gone, replaced by the cold and metallic sheen of his black armour ¡ª now with white detailing.

 Chapter 417: Bane (1)

    The massive explosion from the core sent the void creatures hurtling through the void like leaves caught in a thunderstorm.


    The abrupt release of the energies contained within the core was more powerful and forceful than Alex had expected. The void creatures had a lot of difficulty regaining control over their bodies.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, the explosion was not enough to hurt them. Being made of a similar essence spared them the pain and injury that would have otherwise wreaked havoc through their bodies.


    ''Who knew destroying universe cores was that easy.'' Alex noted thoughtfully. ''Then again, it''s probably the reason they have protection spheres and one of the reasons we were made.''


    Several seconds after the explosion, the void creatures regained control over their bodies and came to a halt. They were no longer close to one another, separated by such a vast distance that Alex could fit his universe in there and then some.


    Still, such distance could be easily covered by entities at their level ¡ª distance was not a problem when they could materialize anywhere they wished ¡ª so long as they knew the destination.


    Suddenly, all five void creatures turned to ''look'' in Alexander''s direction, their bodies emitting those eerie and predatory clicks. They were not pleased. Someone dared to destroy what they desired.


    "Come on, then." Alex stretched his right hand to the side, swiftly condensing another white spear. "Don''t keep me waiting."


    As soon as the words left his lips, the void creatures disappeared.


    Instead of attacking as he expected, the creatures came to stand just outside his invisible domain, surrounding him like they did the hulmite.


    Alex furrowed his brows in thought. He realised the creatures were not just intelligent, but they were also cautious. They didn''t just attack blindly ¡ª they could tell that going in further would be bad news for them.


    The familiar clicks began once more as the void creatures had a discussion about what to do. Alex observed closely, but he couldn''t decipher anything through facial expressions as the creatures had none.


    They were creatures made of an essence that opposed his own. Alex couldn''t read their thoughts and even if he could, there was no way to understand what they were saying.


    ''Would things have been different if the essence around me was that of the universe''s unique signature?'' Alex wondered, but deep down he knew. ''No...I would be strong enough to stand against them like I''ve always had... But that was the end.''


    Alex knew each universe had an energy signature embedded in the core. This unique signature ¡ª call it divinity if you will¡ª separated one universe from the other.


    When a veilwalker fused with their universe''s core, that signature becomes their signature as well. They become the universe and the universe becomes them.


    The universe would no longer be just an amalgamation of wills carrying out a fixed set of functions, but an amalgamation of wills capable of independent thinking and decision-making.


    The veilwalker would be the one to make decisions and changes on behalf of the universe. They could strengthen existing laws, lock down the universe, speed up time, and so much more.


    A veilwalker would be essentially taking over in expressing the will/duties of the existing universe.


    ''But because I am my own universe, I''m not part of the shared existing system. In that sense, these void creatures... these system-destroying viruses can''t touch me.


    ''They can still touch a veilwalker fused with a universe core, but they can''t touch me if I don''t want them to.'' This realization brought a ray of hope he didn''t know he sought.


    It was like his existence manifested the white essence as an antivirus against the void creatures and whatever in between.


    This newfound understanding made Alex wonder if his light abilities from the beginning all led to this very moment. Maybe the universe granting him the power over light set all this in motion.


    ''Doesn''t matter.'' Alex chuckled softly. ''The goal hasn''t changed.'' A smile lit up on his face.


    Since the creatures showed no intentions of attacking, Alex decided to try out his theory. Without hesitation, he expanded his domain and as he expected, the void creatures backed off.


    The domain grew until it was approximately 100 km in radius. All five creatures came to a stop as soon as the domain expansion came to an end, standing right outside it.


    ''Let''s try this as well...''


    Alex extended his left hand towards one of the void creatures and attempted to exert his will to obliviate the creature. For a moment, the surrounding energies wrapped around the void creature to exert his will.


    However, the void creature''s figure subtly vibrated and the energies were quickly dispelled. He couldn''t exert his will on the creature.


    ''As I thought...They''re not like the others. Fighting them would have to be done the old-fashioned way¡ª through physical contact.'' This wasn''t much of a problem. ''Unfortunately for them, my essence is the bane of their existence.''


    A small smile graced his features. With how things had turned out, Alex and the void creatures could remain like this for all eternity and nothing would change.


    They were literally in a sea of energy¡ª running out simply wasn''t possible. The only change that could happen was if the void creatures abandoned their desire to kill Alex or Alex took the initiative to leave.


    ''We can''t have that...'' Alex smiled mischievously. ''I want to test some things out. So no one will be leaving.''


    Alex twirled his spear around and let it go. The light spear then dispelled into lights that fused with his domain. What he planned on doing didn''t require a weapon.


    He closed his eyes to take a moment to prepare himself. He was no longer in a suppressing domain and was at his full strength. However, this was his first time facing god-level void creatures.


    As soon as Alex reopened his eyes, his domain shrunk and came to form a blazing aura around his body.


    The void creatures wasted no time and practically teleported to him, their presence threatening to crush Alexander to oblivion.


    With fingers pressed tightly together, forming a sharp, unified edge, the hand of the void creature that came face-to-face with Alex moved like a blade through the void.


    It aimed to pierce through Alexander''s head with deadly precision. Naturally, it wasn''t going to be that easy.


    Alex snicked and caught the hand with a resounding boom, easily dispelling the carried momentum. His aura took care of the other void creatures as he willed it to form arms that caught their strikes.


    "Got you."


    He only needed one of them. The rest he would handle later.


    BOOM...!!!


    His aura exploded once more, blasting the void creatures back ¡ª except one.

 Chapter 418: Bane (2)

    BOOM...!!!


    The remaining void creatures felt a sharp sting across their lower bodies, chests, faces, and arms as the white essence slammed into them like a speeding train.


    After tumbling several million kilometres away, they came to a stop, noticing the front of their bodies sizzling like meat in hot oil, exposing parts of their ''flesh.''


    Fortunately for them, their dark essence swiftly dispelled the lingering white essence, freeing them from any lasting damage ¡ª they were the lucky ones.


    In the restored domain of Alexander, the last void creature thrashed helplessly, struggling to free its hand from Alex''s grip. Its entire body sizzled without pause, slowly devoured by the relentless white essence.


    With a mere thought, Alex froze the creature in place and stepped back. Inside his domain, he was absolute ¡ª his will alone could shape reality.


    Yet there was activity deep within the creature ¡ª particularly in the creature''s core.


    Alex circled the void creature, calmly observing as his white essence gnawed away at its form. Then, with another thought, he stripped away the caustic properties of his domain, bringing the sizzling to an abrupt halt.


    The dark essence within the creature remained trapped, unable to break free. And with no way to release it, the wounds carved into its body remained, raw and unhealed.


    ''I could increase the burning properties, making it far worse than before. At the same time, I could turn this entire space into an instant death zone.''


    The thought lingered, but Alex wasn''t in a hurry. He had the power to erase the void creature if he wished, and he''d eventually get to that option. For now, he focused on studying its body.


    Despite its appearance, the void creature''s mass was deceiving. The energy condensed within its form was immense ¡ª enough to mould thousands of large-sized worlds with ease.


    Alex separated the creature''s left arm and brought it closer, his eyes narrowing as he examined it. The stump would have thumped and regenerated if it wasn''t suppressed. Taking these creatures apart wouldn''t be enough to kill them ¡ª it never was.


    The humanoid shape wasn''t a natural form. Upon closer inspection, he realized it was a deliberate addition.


    ''That''s obvious. Given their true mass, they should be cosmic-sized,'' Alex mused. ''The only reason they''d take on a humanoid form is because of us...''


    Being enormous entities would make them easy targets. By shrinking themselves into humanoid shapes, they gained manoeuvrability, making fights with Veilwalkers more manageable.


    Testing his authority, Alex commanded the severed arm to shift according to his will. Yet, the resistance he faced caught him off guard. The limb trembled but refused to yield entirely.


    ''The lingering dark essence,'' he immediately concluded. ''Killing them won''t be easy with just the application of laws... These creatures are designed to resist them.''


    For an ordinary Veilwalker, this discovery would have been troubling.


    Unlike demi-god void creatures and lesser ones, which could be annihilated by unravelling the unique laws that held them together, these void creatures were built differently.


    But Alex wasn''t just any Veilwalker.


    He guided his white essence into the arm, instantly devouring the dark essence and ultimately erasing the arm from existence.


    In the distance, the rest of the void creatures ''observed'' silently. They made no moves nor showed any signs of worry ¡ª they simply ''watched.''


    Alex circled the creature and came to stand before it. His gaze lowered to the creature''s chest, focusing on the core that pulsed with the dark and ominous essence.


    ''For the final test...''


    He coated his right hand in his essence and abruptly plunged it into the creature''s chest, ripping out the core that looked almost organic. The large hole left in the creature looked like an endless abyss that could devour all that was right in the world.


    ''I haven''t been able to destroy one of these things since I first came across it.''


    Alex recalled the fight that erased multiple galaxies off the map and nearly brought his life to an end. He was fortunate the creature was not capable of resisting laws.


    The white essence flared around the core like a raging inferno. Slowly, the core began to disintegrate. Alex''s own core spun faster, drawing upon its energy reserves to generate more white essence for the task.


    The dark energy struggled, writhing in resistance. Yet, it was futile.


    Seconds later, the core was gone ¡ª reduced to nothing. Its energy scattered into the void, while the corrupted essence within it was purified and erased.


    A soft smile graced his features ¡ª he had done it.


    He knew this was possible when he destroyed the hulmite''s core. But because that core was a fusion of four universe cores and a black core, there was a possibility the universe core parts made it possible.


    The body of the void creature followed right after the core completely disappeared. With the essence that gave its existence gone, there was no way the creature''s body could continue to exist.


    ''God-level void creatures...'' Alex stared at the spot the creature was moments ago. ''How are they destroyed if they can resist laws...?''


    He doubted the void creatures would stand by and watch as a Veilwalker slowly broke down their existence while they held their essence back.


    It was a good thing it wasn''t his problem ¡ª at least for now.


    His attention went back to the remaining four. They still floated outside the domain, observing Alex like they had nothing better to do ¡ª not that they did.


    Killing those creatures would be an extremely easy task for him right now. The power they wielded, the weight of their presence, and their ability to resist the power of laws were all meaningless before him.


    ''I doubt this is their strongest. Even with the power I wield, I doubt I would stand a chance against their master or whatever that monster is...''


    He wasn''t being modest. It was a feeling he instinctively knew. The vision he had when he was 15 years old still sent shivers down his spine.


    Fortunately for him, he had something that would grant him a chance. He only hoped the Supreme One knew what he was doing.


    ''Speaking of those guys, I wonder when they''ll make their appearance.'' Alex''s mind wondered. ''And then there is the possibility of another being out with the same intention as the hulmite''s.''


    Maybe that being was already taken care of by other void creatures or they were still running around devouring universes.


    ''For now, let''s get rid of these guys and head home...I still have to find a place for all those people.''


    Alex condensed a spear and charged at them, shrinking his domain to give the void creatures a chance at making it entertaining for him.

 Chapter 419 419: Level Up (1)

    After spending a few minutes playing with the void creatures and getting a feel of their combat style, Alex disposed of them and turned to look in a particular direction.


    Even with how vast the distance was, he could always tell which way was home. The next moment, his figure disappeared and reappeared outside the boundaries of his universe.


    And the moment he arrived, he sensed multiple void creatures trying to break the boundaries of his universe to gain entry. Naturally, that wasn''t possible ¡ª not when all laws regarding spacetime fabric were strengthened.


    The creatures began disintegrating the moment they turned to face Alex ¡ª they were erased before they could utter threatening growls or screeches.


    Alex focused his attention on the disk-shaped spiral before him, appreciating the unique appearance of his universe. Around this spiral was an invisible barrier that prevented any form of light from seeping out.


    The universe blended seamlessly with the surrounding energies, making it appear as though there was nothing there.


    ''It looks smaller on the outside and is barely visible.'' Alex noted with a calm smile. ''No wonder it''s difficult finding a universe via the true void.''


    The closest thing he could compare the size of the universe disc to was a human standing before the sun ¡ª that was huge. Even then, it was a drop in the bucket compared to the inside.


    Recalling his vision of the universes back then, Alex knew his universe was in the lower strata of the universe rankings. That meant there should be more universes like this one closer together.


    He spread his senses far and wide, in an attempt to see if he could spot any other universes around. Safe to say he was disappointed ¡ª it wasn''t so easy spotting a universe you have no connection with.


    Not that he was interested in finding and venturing into other universes. Besides, he was expecting some visitors and couldn''t leave his universe alone for too long.


    ''But how do I find the direction to the multiverse core...?''


    There was no up or down in space and this was the same for the true void. Any direction he faced was the same in his perspective.


    Since universes could connect with each other through the occasional veil tears, then it stood to reason that the universes must be connected to the multiversal core in some way.


    The knowledge he received from his universe core included how universes were extensions of the bigger core, programmed to carry out specific tasks borne of nothing. But there was nothing on how that connection was maintained and through which medium.


    It was sort of like how a parent shared a connection with their child. There was no tendril of energy connecting them, but everyone who knew the child would know the parent.


    ''There''s no use thinking about it now... Not when I''m still not powerful enough.''


    A shiver ran down his spine ¡ª it never got old.


    With nothing else to do and no visitors around, Alex moved towards the universe and slowly phased through the fabric.


    He materialized in the universe centre, right beside the core that welcomed him with a soft dance around.


    "Yeah... It''s good to be back."


    Alex grabbed the core and showered it with a few rubs before letting it go. The core continued to dance around Alex, still trying to get him to fuse with it.


    "Sorry, buddy..." He shook his head as he sat down in the void. "Being alone is more helpful to me than you think..."


    With that, he closed his eyes and delved into his inner realm. Alex intended to learn and experiment with his white essence until he was proficient in using it.


    ''And I can''t keep calling it white essence...''


    .......


    Julia looked to her left when she noticed Alex reveal a slight smile. She raised her brows in curiosity as their situation had nothing to smile about.


    "What are you smiling about?" Julia asked, snapping Alex out of his thoughts.


    "Nothing..." Alex''s lips curled slightly. "Just looking forward to exploring this new region."


    "Hmph!" Julia was not buying it. "You''re literally the one who made this entire thing. At least come up with something more believable."


    "Fine," Alex revealed a knowing grin. "I just recalled one of the expressions you made when we were doing you know what..." He winked at her.


    "Ouch!" A slap on the shoulder shut him up. Of course, it was all worth it.


    Julia''s face flushed red in embarrassment. She couldn''t believe Alex would say something like that when they were around others ¡ª awakened people at that!


    "Why would you be thinking about that at this time?" She couldn''t figure her man out.


    However, as she thought more about the activity, she understood more or less why Alex''s thoughts wandered in that direction. She ended up deepening her own blush with her own thoughts.


    "Hehehe..." Alex chuckled at her cute expression and drew her into a side hug. "I was just messing with you..."


    His earlier smile was just his relief in knowing his main body was back. The connection had been restored earlier, however, Alex was only able to relax when the main body returned to the universe.


    "Come on, Ross and the others are waiting for us..."


    They quickly made their way to the exit bay of the colossal spaceship they boarded. Sometime later, they arrived at the bay and spotted Ross talking with a few others.


    "What kept you guys...?" Ross asked the moment he saw them approaching. "Forget I even asked." The redhead sighed and shook his head. Seeing Julia''s reddened face was more than enough reason.


    Julia had to take several seconds to regain her steez while the awkward silence passed. After what felt like hours, someone broke the silence.


    "We''re ready to head out. All hunters ¡ª get ready."


    Everyone turned their heads as the giant hatches opened, exposing the view of their destination ¡ª a field of rogue planets teeming with newly discovered resources and an equally large sea of void creatures.


    "I hope you two are ready..." Alex said as he and his friends walked over to the edge. "This place will be where you ascend to the next level..."

 Chapter 420 420: Level Up (2)

    "All right people, you all know what to do."


    Bromos, the S Class Hunter in charge of the ship, instructed. His gaze shifted to Alex and the two shared a subtle nod.


    Bromos was a one-horned human who recently became an S-Tier hunter. Like many others in this new era, Bromos wished to become a vassal of Alexander. But that meant proving himself.


    Being a vassal was the greatest honour anyone could dream of. Aside from the power boost and the ability to use void energy, it made climbing up the levels very smooth.


    Imagine his surprise when Alex and his friends decided to join his crew in the exploration of the universe. It was his chance to make an impression ¡ª and he was doing a good job.


    He made sure to instruct all the crew to treat Alex and his friends like they would treat any other. Though a very difficult task, his crew did not disappoint.


    Their current mission was to secure this destination by clearing out the void creatures. Scans revealed that this location had a lot of Class A void creatures and one or two S Class.


    Fortunately for the hunters, the S-Tier void creatures were found to be in a separate space within this rogue-planet field. They would have no trouble with those creatures so long as they don''t venture in there.


    This was where Alex and his friends came in. Bromos created several smaller teams, each tasked with clearing an area of this entire space.


    Ross, Julia and Alexander made a team that would be heading for one of the separate spaces to fight the S-Tier void creature.


    Naturally, it wasn''t going to be smooth sailing from the ship to that destination. They''d have to fight their way through while the others secure the rogue planets.


    "Let''s go."


    Alex stepped forward, coming to the edge of the hangar doors with Ross and Julia by his side. The rest of the hunters stood back, waiting for them to head out first.


    There was a fire lit up in the eyes of the younger hunters. They wished they were as close to Alex as Ross and Julia. But it wasn''t that easy. They all knew his history with his friends and the hardships he went through as a teenager in school.


    The trio let go and moved out of the cloaked ship, floating forward and revealing their presence to the surrounding creatures. A second later, they took off into the distance.


    "Hah... If only I was in their shoes..." One of the hunters muttered dejectedly.


    "Our situation is even better." Another added. "Imagine sharing a class with him and never making an effort to get to know him as a friend ¡ª that would hit differently."


    "..."


    "Alright, that''s enough." Bromos cut his men short.


    They couldn''t be gloomy and teary when they had a job to do. The S-Tier hunter shooed them away, his gaze coming to linger in the direction Alex and his friends disappeared to.


    Ross and Julia flew ahead while Alex followed behind. His role was to simply watch. Alex had more than made his friends overpowered monsters and creatures at the same level as them were not an issue.


    Only those at a realm higher than they were could offer a challenge.


    SCREECH...!


    They quickly caught the attention of the creatures ahead. These creatures numbered in the hundreds, with most of them being at the B-Tier and a few at the A-Tiers in the back.


    "This shouldn''t take more than a second..."


    Ross said, condensing several flame balls the size of footballs around him. Immediately the temperature spiked and the surrounding space wobbled and trembled from the intensity of the flames.


    His flames were no longer a mix of blue and yellow flames but had evolved to become a complete blue with traces of purple here and there.


    With a thought, Ross directed the flame balls at the incoming void creatures. The blue flames blazed through space at the speed of light, instantly reaching several creatures and incinerating them before they even knew what hit them.


    What was left behind was their cores that gleamed with magical energy.


    "Show off..."


    Julia snorted as she too condensed multiple ice energy balls and shot them at her own targets. Unlike Ross who boasted extreme firepower, Julia was on the extreme cold.


    The energy balls of ice made contact and instantly froze the creatures ¡ª regardless of size. A snap of his fingers reduced the creatures into ice particles.


    "You guys are aware that you''re ruining precious materials, right?" Alex asked with a chuckle.


    "Oh please..." Julia rolled her eyes at his antics. "With the new resources around, void creatures are not as valuable as before..." She stated facts.


    "That''s fair..." Alex had no choice but to fold. "What about those ones...?" He gestured ahead, where the A-Tier creatures were rushing over.


    "Remember¡ª " Alex wanted to add but was immediately cut short.


    "We''re to take on the A-Class ourselves and can only team up when facing the S-Tier," Julia said, looking over her shoulders. "Is that it...?" She grinned confidently.


    "Hm."


    Alex could only shake his head. Suddenly he came to a halt and added.


    "I''ll be back here and watch... Don''t disappoint."


    "Yeah, yeah..."


    Ross was the first to move, taking the left side as he flew straight for the A-Tiers heading his way. He pointed his right hand out, retrieving his greatsword.


    ''Let''s see how different I am from the older generation of A-Tiers...'' Ross silently mused, setting his blade on fire. ''And taking on three at once should be doable...''


    Before Ross could charge into his first target, his instincts flared, warning him of danger. Without hesitation, he changed course, diving to the side as space just in front of him rippled and tore open.


    BOOM...!!!


    A massive explosion reminiscent of a supernova went off right at the spot Ross was moments ago. Had he been a second late in responding, that explosion would have engulfed him.


    "The hell..."


    Ross came to an abrupt halt several lightyears away, his brows furrowed cautiously. He moved his gaze to one of the void creatures, seeing the remnant attack dispelling from its muzzle.


    "Power of space..." Ross realized grimly.


    Even if they were stronger than the void creatures, it didn''t mean those creatures were weak. Their attacks were still capable of erasing star systems with ease.


    One of them had just shown proof of that power...


    However, instead of feeling fear or being more cautious in his encounter, Ross rather felt a bubbling excitement rising in his gut.


    ''Hehe... This is going to be good.''

 Chapter 421: Level Up (3)

    BOOM...!!!


    Ross swung his greatsword to the side, putting out his blue flames. Behind him was a sea of flames that devoured all that was within its path.


    The A-Tier void creatures had given the redhead a challenge. Even then, it was relatively easy as he didn''t have to go all out. He employed a combination of high-speed pierces and swings that cleaved the creatures in half.


    It left the wounds on the creatures cauterized and unable to regenerate in time. Even when they fired their jet stream of attacks, the one-horned would simply manoeuvre through the madness with expert movements, travelling at speeds the creatures could barely follow.


    Looking over in another direction, he noticed Julia coming to a close with her targets as well. The Knight princess utilized a combination of swift sword skills and spells that left the void creatures behind.


    They couldn''t keep up when their magical energy and body parts were frozen to almost absolute zero. After slowing down the void creatures, it was only a matter of chipping them away until there was nothing left.


    "Impressive skills..."


    Alex said as he materialized closer to Julia. He looked over in Ross'' direction and in the next second, the redhead appeared close to him. It would have left Ross shocked if he wasn''t already getting used to it.


    "Obviously..." Julia giggled and flew into Alex''s embrace. "We''re not that simple, you know?"


    "Right..." Alex chuckled while patting Julia on the head.


    "Where to next?" Ross chipped in, his gaze roaming the surrounding space. "Everything looks the same..."


    "Not quite," Alex replied, gesturing towards a certain direction. "You see that slow-moving cosmic storm...?" His friends looked over and nodded.


    "That is our next destination. It may look normal and even insignificant, but it gives a clue to reaching the S-Tier."


    The slow-moving cosmic storm appeared like a combination of mesmerizing colours that swirled around in a subtle spiral, devouring the surrounding energies at a very slow pace ¡ª almost unnoticeable.


    If it wasn''t for its size and location, it would have been considered a very tiny galaxy taking shape within another galaxy.


    Ross and Julia sent their senses over, paying close attention to the phenomenon but finding nothing impressive.


    "Are you referring to how it''s spiralling? A vortex?" Julia asked, looking over to Alex. She wasn''t sure if that was the main focus. Maybe it was something they weren''t seeing.


    Spirals could be found all over the universe ¡ª they weren''t particularly special. However, that was probably what they and a whole bunch of others were missing.


    "Yes..." Alex nodded. "Spirals are common across the universe. Do you know what spirals are good at?" His question wasn''t popping up light bulbs.


    Seeing their confused expression, Alex chuckled and then brought the two closer to the spiral. Despite its small size, it still rivalled a star in radius.


    Ross and Julia immediately felt the pull of the spiral as it sucked in the surrounding energies. The redhead wondered how long this spiral had been sucking in the energies and if it was this big from the start.


    "You''re on the right track, Ross." Alex looked over to the redhead with a gentle smile. "Spirals don''t start this big. This one in particular is different in the sense that going towards the centre would send you into another space ¡ª sort of like a hidden domain where all the energies are stored.


    "And the more energy it absorbs..."


    "The bigger it gets..." Julia added, not wanting to be left out. "But wouldn''t it eventually reach its limits?" Her question was a valid one.


    "Eventually..." Alex agreed. "However, that is not the end of the spiral. It becomes something else after reaching its limits."


    Ross pondered as he looked at the spiral with a deep frown. He was getting somewhere and could feel his manitoria twitch as if excited.


    "Spirals or more specifically vortexes are the hallmark of the S-Tier, isn''t it?" The redhead looked over to his friend, who revealed a small smile.


    "I see..."


    Julia immediately felt her mana twitch as well. The feeling was fleeting, but it came and went. Since Alex said the S-Tier was all about the vortexes, that meant that is what she planned on doing.


    The question was: how do they get started?


    "That''s what you''ll be finding out," Alex replied, wrapping the two in an energy sphere and floating towards the core of the vortex. "Heads up though. You''ll be experiencing extreme vertigo."


    "Huh?" Julia didn''t understand. "Aren''t you going to protect us from the sensation?"


    "Feeling the sensation is part of the way..." Alex grinned softly. "You''ll have to experience it to know where to even begin."


    And as Alex warned, both Ross and Julia experienced some severe levels of vertigo. Everything around them spiralled crazily as the multitude of colours blended into a kaleidoscope of madness that churned their stomach.


    Moreover, the deeper they dived into the vortex, the faster the spinning sensation became. It left the two hunters so disoriented that they didn''t even realise when they emerged.


    "Ugh... Fuck." Ross cursed under his breath, holding his head in his hand. "I can''t feel anything."


    He and Julia floated around the new space, unaware of their surroundings. Even after several seconds, they had yet to regain their composure or notice the abomination sleeping in the distance.


    Alex had to shield their presence and make them invisible until they regained a hold of their senses. He couldn''t help but laugh at the spirals in their eyes ¡ª it looked so cartoonish.


    However, while the experience was out of this world, for the briefest of moments, the mana stored in their bodies followed the spiralling pattern of their surroundings.


    That was the key to ascending to the S-Tier. But they would need stimulation to push them over the ledge, and that came in the form of an S-Tier void creature.


    "Alright, that''s enough." Alex snapped his fingers and broke them out of their daze. "If I allow this to pass naturally, we might be here for a while." The goal was to experience it and they had achieved it.


    As soon as Julia regained her bearings, she turned to glare at Alex with so much passion that Alex would have broken a sweat if it were possible.


    "T-there''s no need for that..." Alex shrugged it off and gestured ahead. "You should be more concerned about that..."


    Ross and Julia turned around and saw the S-Tier monstrosity they were to face. Fortunately for them, it wasn''t ugly, but that was what would make their fight even more challenging.

 Chapter 422: Level Up (4)

    "A lycanthrope type, huh..."


    The bipedal void creature stood over three meters tall, gazing at the intruders with gleaming red eyes and soft screeches that revealed its dark and razor-sharp teeth.


    It was trapped in this damned location for who knew how long and had come to terms with it. Seeing two intruders in its home made the void creature feral.


    This space the creature called home would have appeared dark to a normal person''s eyes. However, as powerful hunters with awakened senses, this place was more impressive than it sounded.


    The vast amounts of different magical energies mixed in with void energy made the space appear like a blend of many colours with red, blue and yellow being the most abundant.


    "You two are on your own." Alex suddenly said. "I made myself invisible, so the creature has no idea I''m here."


    "You don''t say..." Ross snicked as he floated away from Julia. "Julia, you should go the other way so we cut it off from the sides."


    The Knight princess did as she was told and moved slowly in the other direction. The void creature kept its feral eyes on the intruders, its dark aura growing by the second.


    Though Ross and Julia were no longer affected by void energy, the aura emitted by the creature still weighed heavily on their shoulders, causing their movements to feel slightly sluggish.


    ''Such a heavy presence...'' Ross thought with a deep frown. ''That''s a Class S for you...''


    SCREECH...!


    Suddenly, the void creature let out an ear-splitting screech that rippled across the space. The waves slammed into Ross and Julia like a raging storm, pushing them back and forcing the two to shield their faces.


    "Incoming...!"


    Ross yelled as he withdrew his greatsword and positioned the flat side vertically towards himself and the incoming attack.


    A split second later, a deadly red beam ¡ª the size of a barrel ¡ª slammed into the sword with a deafening boom, blasting the redhead back for several million kilometres.


    "Ugh...!"


    Ross groaned under the weight of the attack, feeling his bones creak every so often. The strike didn''t stay on him for too long as it cut through the void and towards Julia.


    The Knight princess was luckier than Ross as she had enough time to prepare for the attack. Julia backed away while condensing several gigantic ice walls in her path with a thickness of more than 60 meters.


    As soon she condensed her fifth wall, the beaming strike tore through the first wall with the ease of a bullet tearing through cardboard ¡ª it was no match.


    "Shit!"


    Julia cursed with wide eyes as the last wall she condensed cracked and gave in to the beam. The beam tore through it like it did the others and blazed towards her.


    Fortunately for her, she began shifting out of the way before the beam reached her. Even then, the remnant power from the beam left her armour blazing hot.


    "You can''t afford to hold back with that creature."


    Alex''s voice resounded in their ears. They knew he was right as that attack had taken them by surprise even though they kept an eye on the creature.


    Just when they were deciding to attack, the void creature opened its muzzle, gathering a dense fiery red beam before firing it at Ross and Julia.


    All that happened in a flash.


    Alex''s warning didn''t even come to an end when the creature made its second move. It took off and went straight for Julia, its gleaming dark claws simmering with dark essence.


    "Tch!"


    Julia wasn''t about to be outdone. She ignited more than half her mana, boosting her physical strength, speed and reflexes beyond her current limits, and bolted for the creature.


    The void creature snarled in a way that made it sound like a sneer. With its right claw, it took a swipe at Julia once it was close enough.


    Space trembled along with the surrounding energies as three distinct spatial claw attacks blazed through the void and towards Julia.


    In response, the Knight princess swung her sword in an attempt the parry the spatial attacks. Unfortunately for her, the power of her swing was not strong enough.


    "Ah!"


    Julia screamed as the force of the swipe pushed her back. She didn''t even have time to recompose herself when the creature appeared at her side, taking another swipe at her.


    "Over here, wolfy!"


    Ross appeared in a sea of blue flames, swiftly manoeuvring around Julia and into the creature''s path. Had he not taken his manastorm form, putting in more power than Julia did, he might not have made it in time.


    None of them were counting on Alex for help. This was their fight ¡ª they were here for the experience and chance to ascend to a higher realm. They could not depend on external help.


    Ross performed a sweeping arc strike with both hands, his flaming sword cutting through the surrounding energies and towards the creature''s claw.


    BOOM...!


    Their clash resulted in a thunderous explosion that sent Ross and Julia flying across space with groans. The void creature was barely flung backwards, recovering faster than its preys.


    Without delay, the void creature spun around as it gathered another concentrated beam of red energy and fired it at the two hunters.


    "Watch out!"


    Ross reacted quickly, pushing Julia out of the way as the beam zoomed past them. The redhead gritted his teeth, igniting more of his mana to push past his speed limits.


    Before Ross could stabilize himself after escaping the beam attack, he noticed the void creature streak towards him ¡ª almost instantaneously.


    ''Fast!''


    Left with no choice, the redhead had to ignite all his mana, noticing how his mana began depleting at a much faster rate. But Ross wasn''t in a situation to worry about that now.


    With another swing of its claw, the creature aimed to maim the redhead from the left waist to the right shoulder.


    As the claw made its way to the waist, a sudden and intense wave of cold energy washed over the void creature, instantly freezing the creature solid.


    It bought Ross more than enough time to get out of the way ¡ª or so should have been the result of that ice wave.


    Ross was already in the motion of backing off and bringing his sword up in an attempt to block the space-quivering strike when the cold energy hit the creature.


    BOOM!


    The ice block shattered just moments after it solidified, leaving Julia and Ross flabbergasted. The redhead''s eyes widened in horror as he watched the claw continue its trajectory towards his waist.


    "You may have strength that puts you in the S-Class category, but there''s still a realm difference." Alex''s voice echoed once more. "It will take twice as much energy as a normal Class S to defeat the creature.


    "You better stop holding back."

 Chapter 423: Useless Plot (1)

    While Julia and Ross were having their asses handed to them, a trivial but crucial problem was rising in the heart of the empire.


    ...


    With the advent of peace comes numerous matters ¡ª some inconsequential and some very important.


    People''s focus tends to shift to other things when the things keeping them focused change or become trivial.


    Since Alexander put a barrier around the empire''s borders and the reemergence of exploration missions, people have begun to focus on resource and power acquisition.


    The powerful families focused their efforts in exploring and laying claim to newly discovered regions and their resources ¡ª they had to prepare for the new generation.


    Change was here, and the sooner they embraced what was coming, the better it was for them. The visionaries could see the direction their universe was heading towards in the years that would follow.


    At the same time, other groups were concerned about another issue ¡ª the three council heads ¡ª or at least that was what they were meant to be.


    Since Lady Zara was removed from her position due to reasons only a few people were aware of, there had been no discussion about her replacement.


    Some people had been raising waves about this imbalance of power and how it was affecting the one-horned race. They were not feeling represented and this had to change.


    Naturally, this was not a concern for most folks, but with a few whispers here and there, there would always be those who would follow, even if they had no tangible reason.


    As the concerns grew, it eventually caught the attention of the two remaining leaders and the broad council.


    The two leaders knew it was an inside case with their very own council members raising these concerns while hiding behind the masses.


    It wasn''t really a concern for the two leaders as they knew the true master of the universe. Gone was the time when they feared getting removed from their positions.


    Regardless, the issue had to be addressed. A day was set for a general meeting where these concerns would be addressed and a new member of the three-head-council would be selected.


    Gathered in the largest council room on Planet Titan, the figures of all those who were important enough to make decisions on humanity''s behalf were seated.


    "Okay people, let''s get to business." Lord Basso said. "You summoned the two of us, what is the issue?"


    While the two heads were aware of the noise being raised throughout the empire, they were more focused on their cultivation and grasping of their unique laws.


    They knew this was the machinations of the very people seated in this chamber. However, as vassals of Alexander, they saw all this as pointless.


    "Since the beginning of the universal calamity..." One of the key figures ¡ª a one-horned ¡ª in the crowd began.


    They went on about how humanity came together and eventually worked out their differences until they finally settled on a three-head council.


    "In recent times, however, things have changed. When Lady Zara was removed from her position, it was our understanding that a new head would be selected.


    "But the times were chaotic, as such, the issue was put on hold. But that isn''t the case anymore."


    "Precisely," Another took over. "People of the one-horned race are beginning to question why they don''t have a representative among the ''three''."


    "You make it sound like we''re different." Basso sneered. "Just get straight to the point and propose who you want the third seat to go to."


    "We''ll get to that..."


    Suddenly, the atmosphere changed, making Basso and Jaseph narrow their eyes. It felt like they were being led into this situation.


    "After many months of talking and taking into consideration what the people want, this council has decided that you two are no longer fit to lead us."


    "What?!"


    The exclamation didn''t come from the leaders but from other members of the council. This was news to them as well.


    When they heard the council met and talked, many already knew only a group of members were behind this.


    "Since when was this decided? And why wasn''t I made aware?" Lucas -- Julia''s father -- asked in outrage.


    Looking around, he noticed many others being clueless. However, the number of clueless people was on the lower side ¡ª they were in the minority.


    ''Haha.'' Lucas shook his head with a chuckle. ''These morons. They couldn''t keep their greed for power in check. Now that things are looking good again, their desires are coming out.''


    Lord Basso and Jaseph remained silent as the murmurs grew more and more out of control.


    "Enough!"


    A command from Jaseph shut down all arguments. Their positions were being threatened, but they were still in charge.


    "On what grounds was this decision made?" Jaseph asked calmly. "We may have been voted into this position, but our merits speak for themselves."


    "That''s exactly what we mean." The one-horned leading the charge smiled. "You two have been silent and barely acted since Lady Zara was removed.


    "Times have changed and so must this council. We need leaders who will lead us through this new era, make decisions that will benefit us all and not just an elite few."


    Everyone knew what the man was talking about.


    Jaseph couldn''t help but sigh. He looked over to his partner and could see the same expression on his face.


    This entire situation was ridiculous. As soon as void creatures were no longer a major threat, humans turned on themselves.


    ''Do we inform Alexander?'' Jaseph messaged Basso through their vassal connection.


    ''No. We both know Alex can see all this happening in real-time. This is something we can deal with ourselves.''


    "I assume you guys already have candidates to replace us?" Basso asked.


    "Naturally..." The reply came confidently. "The people have chosen three candidates with strong merits who have done nothing but give their all for humanity."


    "Hahaha..." Basso suddenly began laughing, catching the man off guard.


    "Lord Basso...?"


    "Right. I apologize for my behaviour." Basso chuckled softly. "So the best you could come up with to replace us instead of proposing the third member is what? Their contributions to humanity?


    "If that''s what you''re pushing for, then we all know who should be leading us, no?"


    No name had to be mentioned ¡ª they all knew.

 Chapter 424: Useless Plot (2)

    "..."


    The entire ground the case was based on was flawed. However, the people spearheading this were not done.


    "Naturally." The man replied, his confidence still strong. "But you and I know that Lord Alexander has no desire for leading, and for good reason.


    "Fighting void creatures and putting our universe back together is not the same as leading people." The man was clueless.


    "Oh..." Jaseph snickered. "Then tell me this... what will the new leaders you plan on electing do differently? Surely, it''s not to create favourable privileges to ''an elite few'', are they?"


    "Even if you''re one of the leaders, you can''t make such bold statements. This is what the people want, and that is what we must conform to.


    "If we resort to violence due to this, then we are no better than the monsters we fight."


    They were hellbent on having their way. The broader universe was up for the taking, and there was no way they''d allow some fossils hold them back.


    "Let''s check the statistics, shall we?" Jaseph said, causing the man to furrow his brows. "Oh, and we''re not going to use the supposed AI king, but the actual one that has been a silent observer."


    "I beg your pardon?" The lead man was confused, his heartbeat rising by the second. "Which AI king are you referring to aside from the RT-546 we already know?"


    Naturally, they had overruled the software protocols and made some changes for this exact scenario. However, from what Jaseph was saying, there could be something they weren''t aware of.


    "Oh, just a piece of software that is sentient and alive..." The grin on his face widened, sending a shiver down many people''s spine.


    "Are you saying we''re being spied on?!" Someone raised loudly. "This is a breach of privacy and cannot be tolerated!"


    "And how come we are only hearing about it now?!"


    Tension was growing as people began to panic. They had believed they were secure and even took precautions to plan in areas with no trace of technology.


    "Like I said..." Jaseph''s smile grew. "It''s sentient... it doesn''t have to be bound to technology to observe. It''s everywhere and records all that happens ¡ª even now."


    As the heartbeat of the council continued to rise, Jaseph softly called out to the silent observer.


    "Xex...Please make your presence known."


    [Grade Two Authority Recognized...]


    A male generic voice resounded across the council chamber. Following that, the mana in the room swirled gently as an azure digital body began to take shape before the shocked eyes of everyone.


    "What in the..."


    Alexander''s AI was not gone but had been upgraded to something else entirely. Xex became a living and sentient computer entity, having authority over all systems in the universe ¡ª it observed and didn''t judge.


    Nothing escaped its omnipresent gaze. It never interfered and neither did it try to change things. Xex just lets things play out.


    Xex''s digital body finally came to life, exuding a presence that made it seem pure and untainted ¡ª almost like a god.


    Donned in silvery grey armaments that complemented its azure body, Xex felt otherworldly.


    The council members ¡ª the minority included ¡ª stared at the construct before them with wide eyes.


    The indifferent look on Xex''s face sent shivers down their spine. They knew they were done for.


    [Displaying statistics and records of events...]


    Without being directed, Xex went ahead and showed the real statistics and the forged ones, revealing the private meetings that took place without the minority''s knowledge.


    The ones being implicated tried to disrupt the revelations but found out they could not speak.


    Conversations and schemes that went on behind the scenes were revealed for all to see;


    Promises of awarding entire galaxies and monopoly over its resources, setting up private and independent institutions to raise loyal hunters, eventual plans of splitting apart to become kingdoms, raising several S-Tier powerhouses in secret for a plan B, and many more.


    However, that was not the worst of these foolish plans. Funnily enough, they had a bet that should any of the new independent forces manage to convince Alexander to side with them, they''d been seen as the strongest force in the universe.


    These plans and many minor ones had been in the works for some time and were expected to slowly manifest in the coming years.


    [This concludes the record of events...] Xex said and then disappeared.


    "..."


    Everyone was left in a state of absolute shock. Even Basso and Jaseph were left speechless. They thought this was only about getting them out of the way...!


    "Hahaha....!"


    Basso suddenly burst into rowdy laughter, almost making the council members jump out of their seats. The ridiculousness of it all broke his composure completely.


    "Hehe."


    Jaseph couldn''t help but join him in laughing. Those in the council who shared a connection with Alexander joined in on the laughing ¡ª it was just too much.


    If they knew what they knew, maybe all this wouldn''t have happened. At the same time, they also understood that Alex knew about this and said nothing to them.


    ''Put these silly schemes to rest.'' Alexander''s voice suddenly echoed in Basso and Jaseph''s ears. ''There are bigger things to take care of.''


    ''Yes.''


    The two leaders ended their laughter and exchanged glances, knowing they were right.


    "Lord Baltor..." Basso called, bringing an end to the laughs. "Do you still wish to continue? Perhaps implement your plan B right now?"


    "..."


    The man known as Baltor lowered his head in shame and anger. He couldn''t face the rest of the council ¡ª he and his little scheming group alike.


    He gritted his teeth with so much force that his gum bled. Despite all their plans being revealed, he couldn''t accept defeat just like that.


    "Why not?" Baltor raised his head with determination on his face. He decided to take the chance.


    He knew the risks and was prepared to accept them. This wasn''t going to be an easy thing from the start.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the surrounding space trembled and grew heavy as multiple space tears opened in the council chamber.


    Seven S-Tiers immediately surrounded the two leaders in a flash while the remaining seven, along with some of the council members surrounded those not on their side.


    This was a hostile takeover ¡ª whether the leaders liked it or not.

 Chapter 425: The Nature of Man (1)

    "You may be stronger than most of us, but even you two can''t take on multiple S-Class awakened at once!"


    Baltor roared as the seven S-Tiers opened another portal, taking both leaders away from the hall. This may be a forceful removal operation, but they couldn''t destroy the entire planet for it, especially when it was the symbolic power of the empire.


    Turning around, Baltor floated out of his seat and came to face the other members of the council. All those who were not part of the operation were surrounded, their hands raised to show their surrounder.


    "Good choice," Baltor said with a soft grin. "Perhaps all hope is not lost."


    The councilman was beginning to feel glad he made this choice, despite how things played out. In all honesty, he didn''t want to resort to this plan, but he had to.


    Baltor was sick and tired of watching grown men act like servants to a little child with a bit of power. So what if Alexander could seal veil tears and fight those creatures?


    The only reason he could do that was because of his ability to use void energy ¡ª nothing more, nothing less. Maybe Alex would be angry his puppets got removed from office, but what was he going to do?


    Kill them all?


    He didn''t think so. Baltor believed Alex had no understanding of the sacrifice and pain it took to lead the masses. It wasn''t something you could do just because you were powerful.


    "This will be over soon..." Baltor added.


    "Definitely." A response came from one of the council members on the opposing side.


    "Lucas..." Baltor narrowed his eyes. "What are you on about?" Lucas had his hands up but there was no trace of fear in his eyes or demeanor.


    It even looked like he was directing a scornful look his way, something that rubbed Baltor the wrong way.


    "You have no idea what you''re doing, do you?" Lucas sneered with a playful glint in his eyes. "This little rebellion of yours is nothing but a child throwing tantrums, crying for toys that don''t belong to him."


    "Watch your tone, councilman." Baltor growled, not liking the way Lucas described their operations. "In case you''ve forgotten, your life is in my hands now."


    "Is that so..." Lucas chuckled as he shook his head. "Well then, let''s see how this plays out..." He left those words lingering in the quiet chambers, sitting back to relax.


    Baltor furrowed his brows, his gaze shifting to those on Lucas'' side. He noticed the same carefree demeanour in the way they raised their hands.


    There was no panic, no fear and no attempt to resist the hunters surrounding them. This observation began making the leader anxious. He didn''t like this feeling one bit.


    ''Those S-Class better fulfill their mission. We didn''t spend all those resources just so you could fail...''


    ...


    Basso and Jaseph were brought to outer space and out of Titan''s star system. The seven hunters were instructed to neutralize the leaders without causing damage to the star system.


    Without delay, the seven hunters made their move.


    However, before all that could happen, Basso and Jaseph switched their perception of time, instantly making everything around them move at an incredibly slow pace ¡ª they were in other words, moving at speeds the hunters could not perceive yet.


    "I didn''t think the morons would really go through with it." Bassa said, surprise in his tone. "Is their greed for power and resources that high?"


    "Why are you even asking that question?" Jaseph shook his head. "You and I both know we were like that once upon a time ¡ª even Zara. The only difference is that we realized the futility of it all when we connected with Alexander.


    "What we need to concern ourselves with is how we''re going to deal with this... this farce." Jaseph looked at the hardened expressions on the hunters'' faces and sighed.


    "That''s not all..." Basso added. "It''s clear some members and their house seek independence. The universe is a lot safer than it was, teeming with life and resources beyond anything we could have imagined.


    "It''s not all that surprising some people would want to leave and carve out a piece for themselves. Everyone wants to be at the top."


    "..."


    This was a concern they had to address. Jaseph understood the words of his colleague. His gaze shifted to the backdrop of the universe as he pondered on the issue.


    The leaders could see where this would eventually take them. It felt like they were regressing to their old ways. Humans would begin living apart from one another until they eventually become strangers.


    A few generations and evolution later, they''d become different races with different ideals, fighting throughout the cosmos for any new discovery or treasure that would give one group an advantage over the other.


    It would be chaotic.


    Only this time, there would be no common enemies to redirect their focus. They would still be void creatures, but they would be reduced to nothing but scavengers roaming the vast universe.


    ''This isn''t the first something like this has happened.'' The two suddenly heard Alex''s voice again. ''This is the nature of all sentient beings in the universe. It can''t be helped.''


    ''Is-isn''t there a way to put an end to all this?'' Jaseph asked anxiously. ''Right now, it''s only the upper echelons itching for independence. Eventually, it will reach the people as well.''


    His input was spot on.


    Maybe not now or even for another thousand years, but it will definitely come. Learning from history rarely ever worked in these situations ¡ª not when our drive was what pushed us forward.


    ''There is...'' The reply came. ''However, it isn''t that simple. To take away that nature, I''ll have to change every living being''s core drive ¡ª those alive and those to come.


    ''I don''t want to do that because...''


    ''Because it will make us stagnant. Taking that away is the same as turning us into puppets. With no drive, no desire, there would be no growth.'' Basso added, already seeing the outcome of such an act. ''This is crazy...''


    ''Regardless, this is not the time for human greed to rear its head.'' Alex put the topic aside. ''This will happen again in the future, but for now...put a stop to it.''


    ''Yes.''

 Chapter 426: The Nature of Man (2)

    "Hah..." Basso sighed. "Let''s get this over with."


    The two leaders returned to the normal flow of time, their expression as calm and composed as ever.


    Suddenly, space trembled as Basso and Jaspeh unleashed their aura. Almost instantly, the seven hunters groaned and slammed into the hardened space that felt no different from hard concrete.


    "Ugh!"


    "Im-impossible!"


    "Not really," Basso replied. "I don''t know what you were told, but there''s more to the S-Class than just power."


    The aura they unleashed was a combination of their physical might and understanding of their laws. It increased the presence of their existence to a higher level than those below.


    The closer one was to the universe, the stronger their presence and ''rank'' grew.


    Basso snapped his fingers, knocking out the hunters. The rebellion was brought to a close without so much as a boom going off.


    "Tch!" Basso suddenly snorted. "Those bastards are off exploring the universe while we are stuck here dealing with these morons."


    "Yeah..." Jaseph agreed with a chuckle. "A few more years of this and I''m stepping down. I can''t take this anymore."


    Most of the vassals of Alexander had taken their own crews into the larger universe, exploring to their heart''s content, and growing stronger doing it.


    There wasn''t much need for S-Tier powerhouses to safeguard galaxies. It was probably one of the reasons why Baltor and his group thought they could seize power by force.


    "Come on, let''s return."


    There was no point feeling bitter about their situation. People were literally fighting to get into their position.


    ...


    Baltor was about to order the removal of the opposing council when space tore once more. Before he could turn around to express his surprise and joy, Basso appeared and grabbed him by the throat.


    At the same time, Jaseph stretched a hand towards the rebellious hunters. With a snap of his fingers, he shook their consciousness, putting them to sleep.


    The others were about to roll out of the chamber when a chilling voice resounded in their ears, freezing all motion in an instant.


    "Don''t even think about it." Jaseph growled and unleashed a sliver of his aura. "You made your bed. Now it''s time to sleep in it."


    Space was sealed and anyone who attempted to circulate their mana found their mana unresponsive ¡ª their Class A and Class S power became useless.


    Baltor''s eyes widened in horror as he witnessed his plans crumble like the sand castle it was. The truth hit him at that very moment ¡ª they never stood a chance.


    All that time spent on planning, turning people to their side and raising S-Tier powerhouses was useless.


    This little rebellion of yours is nothing but a child throwing tantrums, and crying for toys that don''t belong to him.


    The words of Lucas echoed in Baltor''s head. The man had spoken nothing but the truth. Their ignorance and hubris led them to believe they had what it takes to get what they wanted.


    A sudden wave of shame hit the councilman like lightning. He felt his energies and pride abandon him, stripping him of his confidence and will to live.


    Baltor gave up struggling and accepted his fate. The strong light in his eyes dimmed significantly, along with all his dignity.


    "Now you realize..." Basso muttered indifferently. "Maybe it was our fault for not making it clear to everyone, but the dangers our universe faces are not over.


    "This is not the time for us to be fighting ourselves. Alexander is out there making sure no harm comes to us." Basso turned to face the council. "The only thing he wanted from us was to continue to grow... not resort to petty squabbles the moment we felt a little bit safe.


    "There will come a time where you''ll want to go your separate ways... But that time is not now." Basso turned to look at Baltor, who had his head lowered. "For now... let things remain as they are."


    Jaseph took back his aura, yet no one made any moves. Those involved in the plot could only lower their heads in shame.


    The chamber became solemn and filled with regret. They knew what was to come next, and even if they didn''t, they wouldn''t be able to face their colleagues in the future.


    Most of them ¡ª if not all ¡ª would step down from their position, passing the seat to the new generation while they secluded themselves from society, focusing on themselves and their growth.


    It was the reason why the two leaders made no mention of punishments.


    "You can still decide on who you want to take the third seat," Basso said. "However, the person selected would have to meet with Alexander to be accepted ¡ª no exceptions."


    No reply came from anyone in the chamber.


    "This meeting is adjourned."


    ...


    "That should do it for now," Alex muttered to himself. "Once things are put in order, I can get these people a place in this universe."


    Alexander still had the people he saved from the Hulmite''s universe. He didn''t want to immediately settle them without letting the leaders know about their existence.


    That would be a recipe for disaster in the years to come.


    Moreover, he had to change the energy signature of those people to his universe. Alex had been able to convince the universe''s core to accept the foreigners as one of its own.


    That way, their life cycle would not die out and they would become a part of this universe''s records.


    ........


    BOOM...!


    "Ugh!"


    Ross groaned through gritted teeth as he blocked a blow from the void creature with his greatsword. The explosive shockwaves from the collision sent the redhead flying backwards.


    Without delay, the creature spun around and sidestepped a gleaming cold blade strike that came from above.


    SCREECH...!


    The creature let out a loud screech in frustration. It''s been a while since the fight began and no matter the number of times the creature struck them, they always came back.


    It couldn''t cut through their weapon and neither could it cut through their armor. The creature also realized its energy-based attacks were not working either. The few times they got hit, it barely left them injured.


    Something was wrong.


    With a swing of its right hand, the void creature slapped Julia away. This was becoming more of an annoyance than a deadly fight.


    Fortunately or unfortunately for the creature, things were about to change.

 Chapter 427: Condensing Mana (1)

    "At this rate, we''ll run out of mana." Ross pointed out as he managed to regain control over his body. "And this creature seems fed up with the fight."


    "Can you blame the creature?" Alex chuckled. "Your armour and weapons are a cheat. Its attacks aren''t doing any damage. Of course, it would be frustrating."


    Once Julia recovered from her own blow, she swiftly approached the group, turning to face the creature that was now just glaring at them from a distance.


    "This is getting nowhere." The Knight princess said, turning to look at Alex. "It''s clear we can only match it in speed, but not in attack power. The level difference is not helping at all."


    Had their abilities been stronger, they could have inflicted greater degrees of damage that would take longer to heal, and not just small scratches and brushes that regenerated almost instantly.


    Even after taking on their manastorm state, utilizing 100% of their mana, it was still not enough of a threat for the void creature.


    "I already gave you all the clues you need." Alex shrugged. "It''s up to you to find out what that means and how they can be used to your advantage. Look within."


    "..."


    Ross and Julia looked at Alex with serious expressions, mulling over his words. They agreed with his take and also desired to do this on their own.


    The redhead raised his weapon and stared at it quietly, the words still echoing in his ears.


    ''Look within...'' He mused silently. ''The clue was the spiral and how it devours the surrounding energy. The question is: how do I devour the surrounding mana in a similar way?''


    Alex smiled as he looked at his friend. He was always fast to catch on to hints when the experience was not enough. Julia was the same but her motivation was a little different.


    ''The ice mana is yours to control.'' Alex sent directly into Julia''s head. ''Inside your body, you are the master. Make it bend to your will and I will show you something good...''


    Julia smiled foolishly hearing Alex''s words. Fortuantely for the two, Ross was lost in though. A few seconds later, Ross and Julia turned their focus on the void creature.


    The creature noticed the shift around the two annoying prey and knew they''d be attacking once more. If it wasn''t for the fact that it couldn''t do any damage to them, it would have continued attacking until they were shredded and devoured.


    "You ready?"


    Ross asked Julia, his eyes spitting blue flames like will-o''wisps. Mana flared around his body in a continuous fiery stream that subtly caused the surrounding space to quiver.


    "Yep."


    Julia nodded, her figure just as impressive. The fire in her eyes gleamed for an entirely different reason ¡ª still, she was fired up for the next round.


    The two hunters disappeared in a flash, leaving a fiery and icy trail wherever they passed. Within seconds, they closed in on the void creature. The creature let out a menacing snarl and replied in kind.


    BOOM...!


    Swords and claws clashed in a mana explosion that blew everyone backwards, Ross and Julia more so than the creature.


    However, the two hunters didn''t let up and dived back into the fight without hesitation. Ross took first point as he clashed with the creature and would be followed by Julia a split second later.


    Their teamwork was almost flawless, seamlessly connecting flaming strikes with ice in an ever-changing exchange of attacks.


    With every collision of swords and claws, energy was dispelled for millions of kilometres, leaving the resulting space chaotic. The three combatants soon fell into a rhythm where the hunters attacked and the creature beat them back.


    During the intense and space-trembling collisions among the three combatants, Julia noticed something in a rare moment of clarity that felt like time had slowed down.


    ''Look within...'' She heard Alex''s voice once more. ''You are the master of your energies, direct it how you see fit...''


    The Knight princess noticed how one of Ross'' lunges began with the weapon being spun around to generate momentum for the lunge. It was a move she had seen countless times.


    However, at this moment, she noticed the way the surrounding energy moved with the flow of the weapon''s manoeuvre. This was the remnant energy on the sword moving the surrounding energy.


    ''Look within...'' The words repeated.


    ''If a physical weapon can do this to the surrounding energy, why not an awakened?'' Julia asked herself while she closed in for another strike. ''We take in mana and this is stored in our manitoria. We can draw mana from this storage cell and direct it where we want.


    ''However, these storage organelles are at their limit and can''t store more energy.'' Her lunge was swatted by the creature while she was blown back once more. ''But vortexes don''t have the same issue... I need to look within the manitoria!''


    The answer hit her like lightning, the glint in her eyes flickering for the briesfest of moments. That shift was not missed by Ross nor the void creature.


    ''So she found a way, huh?'' Ross smiled slightly as he continued to unleash one strike after the other. His gaze would shift towards Julia and observe the behaviour of the energy around her figure. ''She''s influencing her surrounding energy with her movements.''


    ''Look within...''


    Ross heard Alex''s voice resound in his head.


    ''I see...'' The redhead found the answer. ''I have absolute control over the mana within my body. I can draw on it and use it however I see fit.''


    For so long, they had relied on the manitoria to store and regulate their mana without intervention. All they had to do was draw on its energy and direct it where needed.


    ''Instead of leaving everything to the manitoria, what if I control it myself...?'' Ross grinned as the realization struck. ''Let''s see how this goes...''


    With a sliver of their consciousness, Ross and Julia delved into their manitoria, exerting their intent to condense the rapidly burning magical energy.


    Meanwhile, the battle against the void creature raged on, pushing both Ross and Julia back. Yet, their relentless attacks and close coordination forced the creature to rely solely on physical strikes¡ªnone of which were making a real impact.


    Then, without warning, the energy fueling their manastorm state plummeted. Their fighting power dipped sharply, and the void creature seized the opening.


    In a blur, it appeared before Julia and struck her armoured head with crushing force, snapping it backwards. Before she could recover, the creature grabbed her left leg, swung her around, and hurled her straight into Ross.


    Without hesitation, it condensed another beaming strike and launched it at the two hunters.


    BOOM...!

 Chapter 428: Condensing Mana (2)

    "Ah!"


    Ross and Julia groaned as the beam struck them head-on. The beam carried the force of a moving star and the explosive power of a supernova, blasting them hundreds of lightyears back.


    The impact shook the surrounding space for hundreds of light years. However, as the cheats that Ross and Julia were, the power behind that explosive beam could only superheat their armour, causing them extreme discomfort and disorientation.


    The two managed to dispel the momentum of the attack after several seconds of flying. They quickly distanced themselves while searching for the void creature.


    "There it is..." Ross said through heavy pants.


    The attack may have not injured them much, but the force still shook their system, leaving them gasping. The void creature floated on the opposite side of the dying explosion with gleaming red eyes, having no intention of attacking.


    "Are you close to figuring it out?" Julia suddenly asked.


    "Yeah... I just need a bit of time." Ross nodded and looked over to her. "How about this? One of us engages the void creature while the other focuses on breaking through."


    "I call dibs on breaking through first." The Knight princess grinned victoriously. "Also, men first." She gestured towards the creature.


    "..."


    Ross was left speechless for a second. Sure, he had the intention of engaging the void creature, but the fact that Julia didn''t even consider taking charge left him annoyed.


    "You could have at least let me finish."


    "Sorry, Ross." Julia giggled. "Giddyup. The void creature is waiting..."


    Ross could only sigh in defeat. Because both hunters were condensing their mana within their bodies, they were not at full strength. That also meant they were no longer using 100% of their mana to boost their physical stats.


    In that case, Ross could make use of his abilities once more. And while it won''t deal enough damage, it was enough to hold down the void creature and any attempts it could make towards Julia.


    "Fine." Ross muttered and took off with a bang.


    With his greatsword in his left hand, Ross directed his right hand at the creature and made a grabbing motion. Instantly, thousands of flame spears condensed around the creature and swiftly closed in.


    SCREECH...!


    The void creature snarled, swiftly employing manoeuvring techniques to evade the spears charging towards it. Without hesitation, the void creature closed in on Ross as well.


    ''Yeah, that''s right.'' Ross grinned behind his helm. ''Come get it.'' The redhead made another gesture that shifted the spears through space to instantly hit their mark.


    BOOM...!


    "Now then, let''s breakthrough." Julia turned her back to the explosions and looked within herself. "The organelles are still condensing mana... what follows next?"


    Julia observed the process within her cells, noticing how rapidly her reserves were being devoured into a concentrated state.


    ''I need more mana...''


    The surrounding mana surged around her figure as she began absorbing into the condensing organelles. This was where things got interesting.


    Because Julia was condensing the mana within the organelles instead of just storing it, the organelles began behaving differently than normal ¡ª they were vibrating as more mana was condensed.


    ''Let''s focus on just one for now...'' Julia chose one of the organelles and focused on directing the mana there. ''The process has sped up.'' She noticed with a grin.


    As the organelle continued to tremble as it got filled with mana, it soon reached full capacity. Common sense would have told her to stop at that point, but she knew better.


    Julia continued to push more mana into the organelle until it couldn''t handle the input. As such, the organelle was forced to change state to accommodate the incoming mana.


    The Knight princess felt the organelle explode within her body, instantly unleashing a wave of mana that spread out from her body. It was very subtle but was still caught by Ross and the void creature.


    SCREECH...!


    The creature seemed to understand what was about to happen and turned its attention to Julia. When it attempted to move, Ross appeared before the creature and lunged his sword forward, taking the creature by surprise.


    "Pay attention!"


    BOOM...!


    Ross unleashed a point-blank explosion within the creature''s body, opening a wide hole in its belly before being sent flying. Not wanting to give the creature any openings, Ross stayed on the creature, unleashing one attack after another.


    In Julia''s body, the organelle that exploded churned chaotically as if it were about to dissipate. But then, this chaotic mana rotated and spun until it formed a vortex, devouring the energy it had just lost.


    ''I did it!''


    Julia was about to celebrate when Alex''s voice resounded in her ears.


    ''Not quite.'' Alex chuckled. ''Remember, that was just one.''


    Realizing her blunder, Julia quickly focused on every other organelle and began absorbing more mana like a vacuum pump, creating an energy storm around her body.


    ''It should take no more than a minute to complete the breakthrough.''


    Alex pointed out as he gave Julia a push. He manipulated the primordial flow of time energy around Julia, speeding up the process. Julia had done the heavy lifting, it was time for him to set in.


    ''She should be done in a few.'' Alex said to Ross. ''Hang in there a little longer.''


    ''Roger!''


    Just as Alex predicted, the process reached its peak. The mana storm around Julia swirled violently, coalescing into a whirling mass of energy.


    BOOM...!


    A massive energy explosion erupted around her, sending shockwaves across thousands of kilometres. But then¡ªjust as suddenly¡ªthe dispersed energy began to freeze, solidifying into crystalline matter as an intense cold wave spread outward from Julia''s core.


    "Shit!"


    The void creature had finally reached its limit. It tore through one of Ross'' explosions, barreling straight toward the redhead. A single swipe sent him flying before the creature shifted its focus entirely to Julia.


    SCREECH!


    In a flash, it lunged at her from behind, claws pressed tightly together to form a razor-sharp edge. It ignored the biting cold that had already begun to slow its movements.


    "Hmph!"


    Julia snorted, her enhanced senses already predicting the attack. Without opening her eyes, she moved in one fluid motion¡ªher gleaming cold steel held vertically¡ªbefore slashing backwards in a deadly arc.

 Chapter 429: Broken S-Tier (1)

    Once upon a time, Zol and Mason almost lost their lives going against a Class S void creature. Mason had given it his all to deliver a blow that bought him enough time to get the injured Zol away.


    Those two hunters at the time were very powerful hunters. However, for the same monster those two failed to even match in speed, Ross and Julia were doing that while still at the peak of Class A.


    They had been able to match the creature for speed, save for power. And while it could be said that their weapon and armour were nearly indestructible and took the brunt of the damage, the fact that they could keep up with such a creature showed how broken they were.


    One can only imagine how powerful and devastating their attacks would be once they reached the S-Tier.


    SCREECH...!


    The void creature let out an ear-splitting sound in agony as it swiftly backed away from Julia, coming to a stop several trillion kilometres away. It looked down to where its arm was just moments prior, finding a frozen stump all the way to its elbows.


    The deadly strike Julia unleashed at that moment was so swift that the creature barely had any time to react. Before it could even blink, its arm was gone.


    The ominous aura around the creature suddenly dimmed, along with its blood-red eyes. It was losing its killing instincts, survival kicking in. As a creature of destruction, it should only concern itself with absolute destruction.


    However, their intelligence didn''t make them mindless monsters. They learn from their encounters and grow ¡ª just like any other living being.


    "Impressive." Ross suddenly said as he appeared in a blaze of blue flames. "Your presence increased this much just from the breakthrough."


    It was mind-boggling.


    The Julia now and the Julia seconds ago were totally different. Just standing beside her was making his knees tremble ¡ª her presence was that heavy.


    "Yeah..." Julia marvelled at her newfound strength. "The power flowing through me is insane. And everything looks different. I see things differently now." Her eyes saw the various shades of mana, pinpointing the one she used ¡ª ice mana.


    "You don''t say..." Ross would have clicked his tongue in envy if he wasn''t on the verge of breaking through himself. "Keep an eye on wolfy while I level up."


    "Are you sure?" Julia looked sideways at him. "At my current level, I can kill it in less than a second."


    "..."


    Naturally, Ross knew that. But at this point, did that matter? What Alex desired for them to learn, they''ve achieved. The fight was to push them into a situation where they would want to increase their power.


    "Yeah, the bastard''s all yours," Ross said and sat crossed-legged in the void. "Just keep your suffocating cold from me."


    "Sure..." The Knight princess giggled and turned to look at the creature, a deadly light glinting in her eyes. "This is going to be payback for all that beating you dished out on me..."


    The creature suddenly felt a cold shiver run down its back. Not knowing where it came from, it focused its attention on the prey that was now glaring at it, their killing intent almost palpable.


    The void creature had to use a lot of energy to dispel the biting cold from its missing arm before the wound could regenerate. Even then, the process was incredibly slow.


    "You should be ready for round two now..." Julia waited for the creature to regenerate. "Time for payback!"


    She disappeared and reappeared before the creature in a flash, flying at speeds that covered tens of lightyears in a split second. Her sudden arrival took the creature off guard as it scurried to evade.


    The Knight princess came at the creature, lowered her centre of gravity, and thrust her gleaming cold steel forward, aiming for the void creature''s belly. The lunge was fast and precise, barely leaving room for thinking.


    Despite how fast the lunge had been, the creature managed to evade by shifting its body out of the way, or so should have been the case.


    Julia predicted the creature would sidestep her lunge ¡ª the thrust was a feint. The real strike followed immediately the creature began its movement.


    The lunge came to an abrupt halt as Julia changed the lunge into a slash, directing it at the creature''s side. The slash cut into the creature''s side, the deadly arc tearing the void creature in half.


    ''Already?'' Julia was surprised at how easy it was to cut through the creature. ''In that case...!''


    Before the creature could process why it ended up two, multiple cold lines appeared all over its body. The void creature''s body began to fall apart.


    In a bid to draw some degree of satisfaction for failing to torture the void creature, Julia resulted to delivering multiple slashes that shredded the creature into pieces.


    ''You don''t have complete control over your strength yet.'' Julia heard Alex say. Hearing his words only made her more irritated.


    ''Tch! Why didn''t you say this sooner!'' Julia was livid. ''I could have put my sword away and pummeled it until I was satisfied!''


    ''Who said you can''t have another try?'' Alex replied smugly. ''Also, you should know you''re no ordinary S-Class...''


    ''Telling me now isn''t going to make a difference!'' Julia was still raging to go. ''Bring another one of those suckers here, preferably a stronger one.''


    ''Sure...'' Alex chuckled. ''But let''s wait for Ross. He''s almost there...''


    Julia turned around to look in Ross''s direction, noticing the swirling storm of mana beginning to rotate around the redhead.


    The mana storm began to take a blue hue, slowly changing to purple until it reached light purple. Reaching this point, the storm came to a stop for the briefest of moments before a massive explosion akin to a supernova took off around Ross.


    Space trembled and energy was dispersed for tens of lightyears as the torrential waves of light purple flames spread out from Ross as the centre.


    Then as fast as this occurred, the flames rushed back towards Ross and came to rotate around his body, his vortexes siphoring the abundant energies like a creature starved for eons.


    ''Was my ascension this explosive...?'' Julia couldn''t help but mutter in shock. ''Even from here, I can feel the heat...''

 Chapter 430: Broken S-Tier (2)

    ''Yep.'' Alex replied to her question. ''The only difference is that yours was on the opposite spectrum. You nearly froze all the energy in here...''


    ''I see...'' Julia flashed a knowing smile.


    Sometime later, Ross completed his ascension. Getting up to his feet, the redhead stared at his hands like he was looking at them for the first time.


    ''Everything looks and feels different.'' Ross noticed what Julia mentioned earlier. ''I don''t think I''ve felt this kind of clarity before.''


    ''That''s because the S-Tier is a complete change from an ordinary mortal to the stages of real power.'' Alex said to Julia and Ross. ''At this level, you''re closer to the universe than you''ve ever been.''


    Alex appeared before Ross, shifting Julia to his side.


    Ross lifted his head to look at his surroundings, appreciating the mesmerizing hues of the different energies. There were colours he hadn''t even known existed.


    "It''s magical, isn''t it?" Alex waved his hand through the surrounding energy. "Even at this stage, you''re just getting started ¡ª for real this time."


    "You don''t say..." Ross shook his head and focused on Alex. "How do we compare to the older generation and even some of the new S-Tiers around?"


    "I''d say you guys are completely broken." Alex replied. "If I had to compare, I''d say you guys can wipe the floor with the two leaders before they became vassals ¡ª and that''s when they assume their manastorm state."


    "Really...?" Julia was shocked. "We''re that strong?"


    "Hehe, you have no idea." Alex really made them broken. "You can fight an entire army of them and still come out unscathed."


    "What about now?" Ross was itching for a fight. The redhead clenched his fists while his eyes spewed literal flames.


    This was what he wanted. While it was still ways away from Alexander''s level, he was now in the powerhouse rankings.


    "You won''t stand a chance." Alex dropped the bomb, shocking the two out of their growing arrogance. "There are three stages at the S-Tier, each characterised by your level of understanding of your unique abilities. You two are currently at the first stage ¡ª a very strong one at that.


    "However, right now, Lord Basso and Lord Jaseph or even Lord Zol could incapacitate you two with just their aura. The other vassals can do the same."


    "..."


    "And here I am thinking I was ready to dominate them." Ross couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Don''t beat yourself up." Alex cheered. "At the S-Tier, focus more on listening to your elements, the very mana that flows through your system. That''s the next path ¡ª understanding the essence of your abilities. The more understanding you gain, the more your level rises.


    "Finally, when you are able to grasp this part of yourself, you''ll evolve again. At that point..."


    "We''ll become gods...." Ross ended the sentence, recalling having a discussion like this with Alex.


    "Yep." Alex nodded, patting Ross on the shoulder.


    "Can''t you just push us forward?" Julia asked innocently. "You''re a literal god and you said it yourself, there isn''t anything you can''t do."


    "While that is possible, would that be the right path?" Alex asked instead. "The path to godhood begins with understanding oneself and what makes you a part of the universe. If I do that for you, would you still be you?"


    "..."


    Julia turned silent, realizing how foolish her question was. Honestly, she was just playing around, but hearing the response made her frown.


    ''There is no such thing as a shortcut... I must put in the work.''


    Alex nodded her way, liking Julia''s way of thinking. He wanted nothing more than to always move with them. However, he also didn''t want to be their babysitter of sorts.


    His friends wouldn''t like that. It would make them feel inadequate ¡ª something he couldn''t allow. They had to grow at their own pace ¡ª hastened through his hands, of course.


    Alex gave Ross and Julia time to mull over his words while he searched the universe, finding two perfect dummies for them.


    "Now that we have that out of the way, why don''t you test your newfound strength?" Alex suddenly said, snapping them out of their thoughts. "This should help stabilise your new strength. You wouldn''t wanna accidentally destroy a planet, would you?"


    Alex snapped his fingers and two void creatures appeared in the distance. The creatures looked around with a bit of confusion before their eyes fell on Ross and Julia.


    Sensing the aura the two gave off, the creatures snarled and growled at them. However, they were smart enough to not attack immediately.


    One of the creatures had a serpentine form that extended for tens of meters with two long claws. At the forefront of the creature''s head were several disgusting eyes that made Julia shudder.


    "Ross, you take that one." There was no way she was getting close to that thing.


    The redhead shook his head with a sigh. Once again, Julia was pushing the troubles to him.


    The second creature was more acceptable, being a humanoid creature with four arms and a flaming crown above its head. It stood at four meters with a bulky frame that would put bodybuilders to shame.


    "While these creatures are more powerful than the one before, they would still break if you hit them too hard." Alex warned, his arms crossed over his chest. "This should be a lesson on holding back your strength."


    "Roger." Ross nodded, putting his greatsword away. "Split the battlefield for us, Alex. I want to have the creature all to myself." He cracked his knuckles as he floated forward.


    "Sure..."


    Alex agreed and immediately, Ross and Julia found themselves in two different spaces. They came to stand against their targets, their auras flaring wildly and causing the void to tremble.


    "Let''s go with just physicals for now..." Ross muttered with a grin, the creature snarling at him. "Please don''t break, okay?"


    His figure flickered and appeared before the creature in a flash, his right hand heading towards the creature''s disgusting head. His fist left a visible trail of mana in space, and would have ripped open the spacetime fabric had it been like it was some time back.


    BOOM...!


    While Ross and Julia played around to get a hang of their rising strength, forces were moving in other parts of the multiverse.

 Chapter 431: Responsible (1)

    Somewhere in the true void.


    A being materialised right in the spot a universe was supposed to be ¡ª Trohan''s universe. The universe was erased the moment the hulmite completed his ascension.


    The veilwalker ¡ª the being who pitched the idea to him ¡ª stood in silence as he tried to gather anything that might have been left around.


    ''There''s nothing,'' The being thought. ''Whoever that Alexander fellow is must have succeeded in killing the hulmite.''


    The being had a lean frame and had a height of 4 meters ¡ª at the very least. The being was humanoid but was not human.


    He was a veyzari.


    With his body covered in a cloak that masked his energy signature, he was nearly invisible to anything and anyone who may be lingering around.


    ''I miscalculated. I should have known his ascension would cut me off.'' The veyzari sighed. ''Reaching godhood is supposed to be the ultimate stage for us living beings,''


    Through the corrupted protection this being placed on the humite, he could more or less read Trohan''s thoughts and see what the hulmite could see.


    But all that disappeared as soon as the hulmite completed his ascension. That meant he was blind to what happened after.


    ''This one was only able to refine only four universe cores...'' Another sigh escaped his lips. ''Another failed trial...''


    The experiment itself was a failed attempt to create a much more powerful god than what a simple universe core could do.


    However, he was smart enough not to do the same, choosing to see results before making any changes to his own godhood.


    His thoughts then shifted to the person who interfered before the results could reach any higher. Naturally, the being also knew the hulmite was too hasty in his efforts to send his troubles to other universes.


    ''He was human, and a very powerful one too...'' He recalled some of the things Alexander said and his confident demeanour. ''There was something different about him... If only I could get my hands on him.''


    The veyzari licked his lips in a predatory fashion, their tongue reaching all the way to their forehead.


    Following this gesture, a dangerous glint flashed in his emerald eyes, radiating outwardly like polished rubies.


    ''His universe should be close by...'' The being thought. ''It will take a bit of work, but it should be doable. He may be powerful looking, but I bet he''s never seen a being like me.''


    For many years, he had reigned supreme in his universe and the surrounding ones, putting cocky walkers in their place ¡ª gods included ¡ª and convincing the rest to take up the experiment.


    The other trials were not ready yet, but at this point, he considered the whole thing a failed attempt.


    The veyzari gave one last look around, spreading out his senses for good measure. Still, he found nor noticed anything of interest.


    ''!''


    Just as he turned around to leave, his eyes fell on a being who floated just a meter behind him, so close that they could stretch their hand and touch him. Without hesitation, the veyzari flew back, his eyes almost popping out of their sockets.


    ''Since when?!'' He looked around and spread his senses out for a second time. ''No way....''


    To say he was shocked was grossly understating how he felt. The being was right in front of him, yet his senses told him there was no one there! How was that possible?!


    ''Shit! Shit! Shit''


    The veyzari cursed, wondering if there were others lurking around like this being. With no way to sense them, he didn''t want to rush his escape attempt.


    He knew more than enough to know there were higher universes out there but was hoping he wouldn''t have to run into any veilwalker from those universes.


    If the stalker was one of such veilwalkers, then he was most likely doomed.


    Focusing on the being who snuck up on him, he carefully took in their feature. The stalker was no more than 2 meters in height and also wore a cloak that hid most of their features, leaving only their lower face exposed.


    "Who are you and why did you appear so close behind me?" His instincts warned of danger ¡ª the unknown always does. "It''s not nice to sneak up on people like that."


    The veyzari stated like he had never done the same thing several times.


    "..."


    No response came, and for several seconds, there were no movements. Suddenly, the stalker raised their head and appeared right before the veyzari, shocking the soul out of his body.


    In one fluid motion, the being made a move and grabbed the veyzari by the throat. The move was so fast that time barely passed for the veyzari. To him, it all happened at the same time!


    The veyzari attempted to use his powers but found himself paralyzed ¡ª literally. For some reason the veyzari couldn''t explain, he couldn''t draw power from his core.


    ''Fuck my luck!''


    This was what he was afraid of -- beings from higher universes having the ability to suppress those from lower universes.


    ''Is the power gap this huge?'' The veyzari was envious. ''I had to encounter such a being at this point. This is unfair!'' Unwillingness burned in his emerald eyes.


    The hand tightened around his neck, showing no signs of stopping. The veyzari continued to struggle, pleading to be released.


    "Are you responsible for what happened here?" The mysterious stranger asked in a deep and heavy tone, revealing their identity as male.


    But that was of little consequence. The issue was how the stranger knew what happened here. The realization made the veyzari''s heart skip a beat.


    ''How long has he been here?'' The veyzari wondered. ''Better yet, how did he even know something was here?''


    If he hadn''t known there was a universe here, he would''t even consider looking in this direction. The only way the stranger could know was if he was here to see the destruction of the universe take place.


    But that was unlikely, as the stranger would have encountered Alexander then.


    "Hm..." The stranger hummed suspiciously. "For a walker your level to have this kind of soul protection is unexpected."


    ''That''s because it''s my race''s speciality!''


    The veyzari knew this was not his playing field and decided to reveal what he knew. However, before he could even let out a word through the tight grip, three more mysterious beings appeared behind the stranger.


    ''Yeah, I''m done for...''

 Chapter 432: Responsible (2)

    The three other beings who appeared were dressed in a similar fashion as the one choking the veyzari.


    "Speak."


    The one choking the veyzari demanded, tightening his grip. The veyzari had no will to struggle anymore. With his powers sealed, he was at their mercy.


    "I-I don''t know." The veyzari managed to say. "I only remember the universe being here. Clearly, something or someone must have destroyed it!"


    "Obviously..." The being growled in annoyance.


    "Why are you even wasting time with this lesser being?." One of the other three chipped in, their tone just as cold. "Read his soul and get this over with. We still have to investigate the origins of this energy lingering around."


    The veyzari''s heart skipped a beat the moment the other suggested peering into his soul.


    ''Shit!'' The veyzari panicked.


    Regardless, his situation was extremely grim. Even if he told them everything of his own free will, the chances of them letting him go would be null.


    Moreover, it was easier to just go through his soul. It would make things a whole lot easier to understand.


    ''And what the fuck are they talking about?'' He couldn''t sense any other energy besides the abundant chaotic void energy. ''Does it have something to do with that Alexander fella?''


    "His soul protection is stronger than expected." The man holding the veyzari said. "Trying to break it would take some time, even for us."


    "..."


    His companions were surprised by those words. Also, why did it matter? They were on a mission for the Supreme One. Anyone who got in their way would be crushed ¡ª no exceptions.


    "Just do it."


    The veyzari noticed his choker raising their head to stare into his eyes. Even now, he couldn''t see the being''s entire face. It was like a mysterious power protected their face from being seen.


    The being''s eyes suddenly glowed a deep and menacing gold, staring into the eyes of the veyzari.


    "Mm!"


    The veyzari groaned and closed his eyes. A sharp and piercing pain tore into his head. One of his mental blocks was destroyed, just like that!


    "Ah...!"


    The veyzari''s screams gradually grew until it became a full-blown torture. His choker was ruthless, mercilessly tearing down the soul defences of the veyzari. He didn''t bother trying to unravel the maze structure of the protection, simply breaking through them like a battering ram.


    Even so, the defence was not weak. For the first few ones, the choker was able to easily break through them, but as he continued to push, more time was required to break through the protections.


    "You weren''t joking." Another companion of the choker muttered, shock evident in their tone. "Looks like this is his race''s speciality."


    "Mm."


    The group of four completely ignored the heartwrenching scream of the veyzari, not treating him like a living being at all. To them, this was the fate of the weak.


    About half an hour later, the choker brought down all the veyzari''s defences, exposing his soul to be read completely unhindered. But the veyzari was no longer the same as before.


    His eyes rolled back into his lids, drool leaking from the corner of his lips. The veyzari was completely broken, no longer a functional being. Sure, they could put him back together. But what would be the point?


    Once they acquired all his knowledge, he would be useless. Simply killing him and taking his universe core would be enough.


    One easy universe core to acquire without the stress of the universe''s protective sphere.


    The choker began the soul-reading process while his companions waited for him to finish. With glowing golden eyes, he peered into the secrets of the veyzari.


    The man found out that the veyzari was known as Nixque and was part of a race known for their strong soul magic.


    Even before the mana descended on all universes, they had the ability to manipulate the souls of other beings.


    But that was of little consequence for the man. He filtered out what he didn''t want and focused on the important bits, finally stumbling on the plan Nixque was cooking with the dark core, using other universes and the recently lost one.


    He saw Nixquye put soul protection on the hulmite and how he convinced the being to implement his little experiment. The experiment part caught his attention as this was something even they hadn''t considered.


    "Disgusting."


    Still, it wasn''t something anyone would want to do. But then, he noticed the presence of Alexander and how he interacted with the hulmite until the hulmite fused with the universe+dark core to ascend to godhood.


    "Oh..."


    "What is it, Mike?" One of the choker''s companions called out his name.


    Mike revealed a small smile under his hood and replied in an amused tone.


    "Looks like we found our person, and he is the same person of recent interest," Mike replied.


    "Alexander?"


    "Bingo." Mike then plunged his left hand into the veyzari''s chest and pulled out his universe core, killing the veyzari in an instant.


    He tossed Nixque to the side as the veyzari''s body began disintegrating. Turning to face his companions, he said.


    "We have to report this to the others before we make a move on the human."


    Mike waved his hand through the void, feeling the energy mixed in with a different lingering one he had no control over.


    The remnant energy was unlike anything they had ever felt. There was one word to describe the feeling it instilled ¡ª purity. But that wasn''t all. The energy felt out of this world; like it was foreign.


    "But the trial hasn''t yielded any results yet." Another stated. "It''s still a mystery how he achieved his ascension. And now this...?"


    "It doesn''t matter," A feminine voice responded next. "Our mission was to find out what this lingering energy is and the one responsible for it. We''ve gotten our answers and more..." The woman turned to look at Mike.


    "I believe you learnt more than we expected?"


    "Yeah..." Mike replied. "But that veyzari was doing something real nasty, having already gotten many lower universes involved. It creates another problem we will have to deal with."


    "Whatever problem it is, I''m sure the lower servants can handle it." The woman replied. "Let''s get out of here."

 Chapter 433: Failed Attempts

    Drakmor was a chief enforcer Veilwalker vassal of the Supreme One, tasked with issuing missions for a group of vassals called The Enforcers.


    These chief enforcers were the personal vassals of the Supreme One, ones that were directly connected to the Supreme One.


    They connect their men, who are also Veilwalkers, to the Supreme One and through them, the Supreme One issues his orders which they assign to their subordinates.


    Unlike other vassals from mid-level universes and such, all chief enforcers were from high-level worlds and were extremely powerful.


    Each one of these chiefs had several universes they were allowed to refine, adding to their already phenomenal power.


    They rarely moved themselves, and if they ever did, it meant a universe was doomed, regardless of whether their core was handed over or not.


    Drakmor in particular had been personally given the task of finding something out; something that really caught the Supreme One''s attention.


    It was really a simple thing in their perspective, or so it should have been.


    Drakmor was to find a mid-level universe and its veilwalker who was still at the Demi-god level, convince that person of the Supreme One''s power, and guide that veilwalker into ascending to godhood by their lonesome.


    The Supreme One was interested in seeing if that kind of ascension was doable with the information they gathered from the three vassals who ventured into Alexander''s universe.


    Convincing the veilwalker was the easy part; a slap across the face and a display of overwhelming power from Drakmor personally broke their arrogance.


    To recreate the conditions for a successful self-ascension, the veilwalker was not made into a vassal.


    Drakmor personally took it upon himself to guide the walker into grasping all the laws and understanding them to a level he was satisfied with.


    However, try as they might, Drakmor couldn''t see a way forward. They had no idea how to proceed with the self-ascension.


    He reviewed the memories of all those who interacted with Alexander, deciphering his nature and his thought process.


    He studied the interactions Alex had with those three weaklings, finding a veilwalker with a somewhat similar personality. However, they were missing the key ingredient.


    ''The idea of being a god is to accept that we have no grand purpose, but the one we give ourselves. The universe core made us realize this truth, thus made us gods.'' Drakmor pondered on the ascension process.


    ''The boy ascended knowing that fact. However, knowing it does not equal to becoming a god. He was even killed... yet he came back to fuse with the core.''


    "Lord Drakmor...?" The veilwalker chosen for the attempt raised his head to look at the divine figure of the chief enforcer. "I understand everything you said, but I feel no different."


    The veilwalker was a human ¡ª just like Alexander. He went by the name Andrew Garfrey, and like Alexander, was raised in a good surrounding.


    Unlike the person they were trying to replicate, Andrew wasn''t weak. As a mid-level universe, they already had a power system and he himself was very powerful then. That was until he was chosen to be the veilwalker.


    He had managed to bring peace and stability to his universe as he prepared to ascend from the urges of his own core. However, before he could do anything, this divine being appeared.


    Andrew still remembered that day like it was yesterday. The man gave off no presence ¡ª none at all. Even then, just standing in space made his surroundings tremble.


    At the time, he had believed Drakmor was an intruder who was here to conquer his universe. But he was quickly taught the error of his ways.


    He later learned that this divine being was just a servant of another entity who was even more broken!


    Fortunately for him, Drakmor didn''t come here to fight him, but to show him the right path the Supreme One was making to save the entity of the multiverse.


    With no other option, he chose to surrender. Who would have thought the being came with an offer and that there was a way to ascend to godhood without actually becoming one with the universe''s core?


    He jumped at the chance, but quickly learned it wasn''t so easy. Drakmor had tutored him personally, guiding him into grasping the most challenging law ¡ª Time.


    Andrew was now ready to ascend just like the man proposed. But they had no idea how to proceed. Drakmor had even proposed he killed him, but Andrew knew he would be dead. There was no coming back from that.


    Starring at the phenomenal man before him, Andrew took another hard look at his features. Drakmor stood at an impressive height of 4 meters, with a well-built physique in his celestial robes ¡ª something he learned he would get once he ascended.


    While the being looked human for the most part and incredibly handsome with his long flowing hair, the impressive set of horns on his head and reptilian golden slits for eyes gave his identity away.


    Drakmor was a dragon ¡ª and not just any dragon.


    He was what was called a third-grade dragon from a high-level universe. Andrew didn''t know what that meant, but it sounded impressive and also gave weight to the fact that the being this dragon served was higher than that.


    "Accepting that our entire existence is meaningless, while disappointing, is not bringing out the best in me." Andrew added.


    "I know..." Drakmor replied, his gaze distant.


    Even he was not sure he could do what that Alexander fella did. This only left them with only one option ¡ª seek out the boy. The fact that they couldn''t replicate what a human from a low-level universe did did not sit well with them.


    Asking the boy would sting at their pride. And while they could use force, that would be something they would do as a last resort.


    After all, something as delicate as Alexander''s method of ascension could not be replicated by simply taking the knowledge out of him.


    Another thing was that they already knew what it was; every universe core spells it out. The problem was how he triggered the ascension all by himself. It still didn''t make sense.


    Alex was killed in every sense of the word. His core was ripped out of his chest, and his body disintegrated. So then how?


    Drakmor suddenly looked over his shoulders, and a moment later, space quivered and a veil tear appeared. Four beings materialised and came to kneel behind Drakmor with their heads bowed deeply.

 Chapter 434: No Choice

    The four beings were the personal enforcers who answered directly to Drakmor. They were the ones who went to investigate the strange energy and the missing universe.


    "That was quick," Drakmor replied, not even bothering to look behind him. "What did you find?"


    Andrew gulped as he floated backwards. The presence those four newcomers exuded was enough to crush him several times over. Were it not for the comforting energy that protected him, he would be dead.


    ''I don''t even want to imagine how heavy Lord Drakmor''s presence would be.'' Andrew thought grimly. ''Heck, I don''t have to! His presence would destroy my universe before I even know what happened!''


    "We discovered who that strange energy belongs to," Mike replied, his head still down. "It''s Alexander Gray."


    "So it''s him..." Drakmor murmured almost imperceptibly.


    "Yes, but there''s more." Mike added. "It would be best if you saw it yourself, chief."


    The moment those words left his mouth, a power dived into his being and extracted everything he learned in the last few hours.


    A small white sphere came out of Mike from his forehead and floated towards Drakmor.


    The dragon took the core in his hand and his eyes glowed a deep gold. Within seconds, he learned all that he needed.


    "Interesting..." Drakmor muttered, his expression still calm. "To think someone could come up with something like this..."


    The dragon found it repulsive, just like his servant did. But he had to admit, it had potential. If only it wasn''t something so dark and twisted.


    ''But if there''s an application to the dark cores even we haven''t anticipated, they could be more...'' While he thought that way, he doubted anything good would come out of it. ''It will still be something dark. We can still play with it to see what comes of it.''


    Drakmor dissipated the white sphere a moment later, his hand going back to its place behind him. His enforcers continued to kneel while the dragon closed his eyes.


    Andrew was clueless as to what Drakmor was doing, and he was afraid to ask. The enforcers, on the other hand, knew their chief was communicating with someone else.


    A second later, Drakmor opened his golden eyes and spoke.


    "Looks like we have to push our agenda forward." The dragon muttered softly. "You four are to join another squad of enforcers and journey to Alexander''s universe."


    They were left with no choice.


    With their own attempts failing, they could only call to the mysterious human who was breaking conventions. And now that the white essence was discovered to belong to the same person, they needed to bring him in.


    "Your mission is simple: invite him to an audience with the Supreme One." Drakmor ended it there, saying nothing else.


    "Yes, chief."


    The enforcers nodded and their figure flickered and disappeared into the veil tear. Their orders were clear. No one ever rejects an invitation from the Supreme One.


    "Eh, Lord Drakmor...?" Andrew found his gut to speak after the enforcers disappeared. "Does that mean this attempt is over?"


    He was ready to ascend to godhood himself. But that was no longer in his hands. He could only be allowed to fuse with his universe core if he was allowed to.


    "Not yet." The reply came a moment later. "That person will be brought to us. We''ll find out how he did it and see if it''s still doable."


    "Okay..." Andrew accepted with no choice in the matter. "So what do we do in the meantime?"


    "Keep trying." The dragon replied.


    For whatever reason, Andrew felt like he was being treated differently from those four enforcers. It made him feel like he was different. Maybe it was all in his head, but he didn''t feel any pressure from the dragon.


    "Yes, Lord Drakmor." Andrew nodded and sat cross-legged in the void once more.


    The dragon gazed at the human with an expressionless face. He could read the boy''s mind like an open book and knew what was going through his head.


    ''Even I don''t know why.'' Drakmor admitted to himself.


    This was his first time taking someone under his wings to guide him. Though it was an assignment given to him, he had come to enjoy tutoring the veilwalker.


    ''Is this the master and student thing I''ve heard about?'' Drakmor closed his eyes for a moment. ''It doesn''t matter either way. Once this is over, he will be nothing more than another vassal for the lord.''


    ........


    The four enforcers quickly moved towards a high-level universe on the lower side of the spectrum. Like many other universes out there, it served as a base for their various operations.


    They already knew which group of enforcers they needed to join for their new mission. Since they shared the same chief enforcer, they already knew each other.


    "I don''t understand why we have to join another squad for bringing in one veilwalker from a lower universe." The only female in the group sneered. "The only thing special about him was his ascension."


    "Maybe..." Another replied. "But if the chief is giving this level of importance to this mission, then there could be something we''re not seeing. Besides, you know that strange energy of his could be disadvantageous to us. It''s only right we proceed with caution."


    "I agree." Mike chipped in. "Even the chief was not able to interact with that energy in any way. Void energy has no control over it at all."


    "Fine..." The woman could only sigh in exasperation. "Let''s get the others and go. I can''t wait to see that tiny human."


    The group of four arrived in the universe and wasted no time heading for the paradise that served as the base. Unlike other universes, high-level universes didn''t come with galaxies and the like.


    High-level universes were something akin to a floating landmass. It could be said to be an infinite expanse of land that was almost indestructible ¡ª teeming with all sorts of terrains that went for hundreds of lightyears.


    Even demigods could not destroy the landmass or even tear a portion off of it. That was a power reserved for only gods. Naturally, it still came with a vast space above, but that was a narrative for another time.

 Chapter 435: An Invitation (1)

    Once the enforcers explained the situation to the other group, they all headed out without hesitation, travelling the true void to a particular destination that could be considered the bottom parts of the multiverse.


    Eight veilwalkers, each from a mid-level universe on the higher strata of that section, moved to deliver an ''invitation'' to a single person. Naturally, it didn''t make most of these enforcers happy.


    They felt that Alexander was being given too much importance than he was actually worth. Regardless of how they felt about it, they were still diligent in their job.


    And because Alexander''s universe was not part of the larger community that was already forming, it took the enforcers days to arrive at their destination.


    .....


    "Here we are..." Mike muttered under his breath. "I must admit, his universe is quite small, and not what I was expecting."


    The enforcers looked down on the universe hovering in the true void, barely visible even from up close. Fortunately for them, their people had been here once and could always find their way back.


    Their connection to the Supreme One connected them with everyone else. If one person knew a location, then they all did. Of course, this went more for the higher-ups than the ones below.


    "You shouldn''t expect much from the bottom feeders of the multiverse." Another one snicked. "Dealing with weak-ass void creatures doesn''t make them us equal."


    "So who is entering?" Another proposed. "I don''t think this universe can contain my presence." Naturally, he could hold it in, but he just didn''t want to enter.


    "..."


    "I don''t even know why Chief mentioned we take you guys along." Mike shook his head, flying forward. "Hang tight, I''ll be back soon."


    The enforcer flew straight for the barrier, arriving a split second later. Mike extended his right hand forward, attempting to tear the veil. Much to his surprise, it didn''t tear easily as he expected.


    ''He''s strengthened the universe''s fabric. How cute...'' Mike chuckled to himself, putting more power in his act. ''Not that it matters...''


    The barrier shook briefly as a veil tear began forming in the universe. While this was the expected outcome, it was far slower than the enforcer thought.


    "What''s with the delay?" One of his companions asked. "We can''t stay here all day, you know?"


    "Quiet." Mike shot back. "The veil is resisting more than I thought."


    His reply confused the other enforcers as they failed to see how that was relevant. Strengthened fabric or not, it shouldn''t be an issue for Mike to tear through the fabric ¡ª not for a lower universe, at least.


    Slowly, the tear began to widen as it fell into a gradual spiral. It continued to increase, reaching a radius of about 7 centimetres when it suddenly stopped expanding.


    ''Hm?'' Mike found this observation strange. ''Is he resisting the veil tear or something?'' He grinned under his hood, seeing the attempt as a challenge.


    ''Huhu... Don''t blame me when I tear your universe apart.'' Mike put in even more effort, pushing for the veil tear to widen. ''What...?''


    But to his shock, the veil tear did not move ¡ª not even a little. It had stopped there and the enforcer couldn''t widen it anymore.


    "Mike...? Is everything okay?"


    "Yeah, everything is fine." Mike replied.


    His expression, however, was anything but. Try as he might, he could not make the veil tear expand any further.


    ''The hell...?'' He was getting frustrated, afraid his colleagues would find out about his situation. ''Why can''t I tear this shithole open?!


    Just as he was about to do something, an intent spread out from the veil tear, reaching all the members of the enforcer team.


    "Took you guys long enough." The intent said, and everyone knew who it was. "Also, don''t bother. You won''t be able to break it."


    "..."


    Mike and his companions furrowed their brows, some with surprise in their hidden eyes. They extended their senses over and realised the veil tear was not growing.


    "So that''s what he meant." An enforcer chuckled. "I''m surprised he can do that. I''ll give it to him; he has some skill."


    Mike would have agreed with his colleague if he wasn''t the one facing the problem. But he finally realised something; Alexander wasn''t as easy as they thought.


    ''Chief was right.'' He thought, looking over his shoulder. ''We might not even be enough.''


    A sudden invisible pulse erupted from the small tear, blasting Mike backwards and leaving the enforcer shocked and out of his wits. He didn''t even sense the pulse coming!


    "Stand back, I''m coming out."


    The enforcers'' expression hardened, secretly shocked to see Mike get pushed back. Just like Mike, they didn''t feel anything. It went against everything they knew.


    ''Must be that unique energy of his.'' An enforcer mused, his thoughts similar to the others. ''It''s best to be cautious of him.''


    The enforcers watched as the veil tear closed while a body materialised right outside the universe barrier. And the moment they recognised him, all eight enforcers unleashed their aura.


    What they had expected to see was Alexander''s expression turning ugly as he struggled to remain standing under the combined might of their presence.


    But there was nothing!


    Alexander just stood there with both hands behind his back, his expression calm and collected. Clearly, he was not feeling anything!


    "..."


    The enforcers were confused. They were all veilwalkers who came from universes much higher than this one and had the power to suppress anyone below their level. Yet, this Alexander fella showed no signs of stress.


    ''This is not normal...'' Mike shared through their connection. ''No one from a lower universe should be able to stand under our presence.''


    ''The same thing was seen in the memories of those three veilwalkers. Once this bastard ascended, they couldn''t suppress him anymore. I think we all know what is causing this.''


    They could feel the strange energy ¡ª not see it ¡ª around Alexander''s body. And while it had no effects on them, they deduced that to be the reason he could shrug off their presence.


    ''So what do we do?'' Another asked.


    ''Give him the invite and let''s see how he replies. Even if he can''t be pressured by our presence, we are stronger. Not to mention, there are eight of us and only one of him.''


    "So he sent eight of you." Their shared thoughts were broken, forcing the enforcers to focus their attention on him.


    "Watch how you address the Supreme One, boy."

 Chapter 436: An Invitation (2)

    "..."


    Alex tilted his head, a cheeky smile on his face.


    "Or what?" Alex taunted, his smile growing. "Are you going to force me to my knees? You''ve already tried that, but it didn''t work. And unless you''re here for a fight, you better start talking. I don''t have all day to entertain glorified minions."


    "..."


    The enforcers couldn''t believe their senses ¡ª they were speechless! Did this small-time veilwalker just call them servants?! And right in front of their faces?!


    "The nerve!"


    The female on Mike''s team couldn''t take the nonsense Alex was spewing. She lost her composure and attempted to make a move against Alex.


    "Wait!" The woman was quickly stopped, restrained by one of her companions. "Remember what we came here for. You can still get your chance after we deliver our message."


    Everyone was enraged, not just that woman. They were just better at controlling their anger. Still, they couldn''t believe Alex had the balls to say that to them.


    No small-time veilwalker had ever been this rude to them, especially enforcer class vassals. Despite the fact that their presence had no effect on Alex, the enforcers continued to unleash it on him.


    After several seconds of putting a leash on their boiling anger, Mike flew from their formation, getting in close to Alex.


    "You''re right," Mike said. "We do have a message to deliver to you or rather an invitation."


    "Go on..." Alex urged, already knowing what this was about.


    "You''ve been ordered to come with us. The Supreme One demands your presence in his council chambers."


    "An order...?" Alex raised his brows at the choice of words. "In case you''ve forgotten, I don''t answer to him."


    "Maybe." Mike nodded subtly. "But you will soon enough. No one rejects the invites of the Supreme One."


    "I see..." Alex muttered, understanding what those words meant. "What exactly is this invite about?"


    "You''ll find out once we arrive in The Supreme One''s universe ¡ª Universe Prime."


    This was the first Alex had heard that term. While it didn''t come as a surprise to him, it made him wonder what such a universe would be like.


    Alex looked over his shoulders, to his universe as he considered many things. He would be lying if he said he wasn''t curious about the Supreme One and what things were like in higher universes.


    Also, he didn''t have to necessarily fight with them. It didn''t have to always be about fights. Maybe just talking could change things.


    ''Then again, will they allow me to return once I get there?'' This was an issue he was considering seriously. ''Maybe I should send a clone...?''


    The thought lingered for a moment, but he doubted if they would be accepting. While he would not mind something similar, a being like the Supreme One and his people would definitely find fault with him.


    "No harm will come to your universe," Mike said, breaking Alexander''s train of thought. "And considering the protections you''ve placed on it, I doubt even god-level void creatures can enter."


    The enforcer was spot on, but that was not what Alex was thinking. His words were still appreciated though. And even if he left, he still had his other bodies around ¡ª though not as powerful as his celestial body.


    ''But my Nexis Radiant will be more than enough to handle anything.'' Alex had given a name to his white essence.


    Over the past few days, Alex had learned a lot about this white essence of his. An important one to note was that the Nexis Radiant could be anything Alex desired ¡ª anything.


    It could be colourless, invisible and even unfelt by anyone exposed to it. The versatility of the Nexis Radiant was beyond his imagination. Honestly, it was a cheat.


    This was one of the reasons why he wasn''t too worried about going to the Supreme One''s universe. Had he known those things before fighting the hulmite in his domain, Trohan would have never stood a chance.


    The only thing he could conclude about its origins was that it was a manifestation of his will turned energy ¡ª powered by the energy from the true void.


    This observation raised some questions about the multiverse itself. But he put those thoughts aside as they were simply his own deductions with no evidence.


    "I do have one last question, though." Alex looked directly at Mike, his eyes glowing a celestial white. "I will know when you lie, Mike. Don''t play with me."


    "!"


    Without hesitation, Mike and his fellow enforcers backed away from Alex, putting millions of lightyears between them. Their hearts thumped heavily in their chest and their eyes widened in horror.


    There was absolutely no way for Alexander to know their names. None had mentioned a name since Alex arrived before them, and their presence wasn''t supposed to be sensed unless they allowed it!


    Not to mention, the kind of protection they had made it impossible for anyone who wasn''t authorised to bypass their mental defences! Something wasn''t right!


    "I-impossible..."


    "Not quite," Alex replied, remaining in his place. "Now answer my question: do you know anything about merging a dark core with a universe core?" The glow in his eyes intensified, sending shivers down the enforcers'' spine.


    They were completely off their game, taken off guard by that simple name reveal. It shook the very foundation of their confidence!


    For about a second which was equivalent to a long time for beings like themselves, the enforcers remained silent, pondering on how he Mike''s name. After all, if he knew Mike''s name, then he knew their names too.


    "Answer the question." Alex pressed on, his expression serious. "Wondering how I know your names doesn''t matter. I may not be able to bypass those mental protections, but I can still see your existence as clear as day."


    "..."


    That pulse that hit and pushed Mike back was no simple pulse. It was Alex unleashing his Nexis Radiant the moment he appeared.


    He had all eight enforcers in his domain, without them sensing a thing. Even with the distance they put between themselves and Alex, it was still not enough.


    "N-no..."

 Chapter 437: Nexis Radiant (1)

    "Good answer."


    Alex said, his white eyes dimming and returning to normal. The enforcers were no longer confident in their power. Alex had not touched them, but his means were beyond their understanding.


    "Though you replied honestly, I can tell you know about this vile thing happening." Alex continued as if nothing had changed. "What are your thoughts about it and how did you find out."


    Mike was the one with that information. Knowing that Alex was the one involved in that situation, he found no issue with revealing it.


    "A-a strange energy was felt some time ago, prompting an investigation. It led us to our destination where we found the mastermind wondering about."


    "Oh..." Alex wasn''t too surprised. "Well, I guess it was to be expected. What did you learn about the walker?"


    "He''s dead." The reply came fast. "If you wish to know more about that incident, our chief can fill you in." He purposely avoided mentioning Alex being involved in that incident.


    "Chief?"


    "..."


    The enforcers were at the end of their wits, not sure how to satisfy his many questions. They had come here, ready to fight and subdue Alex if need be, but with how things were going, they weren''t sure anymore.


    Seeing as no reply came, Alex decided to try something out. After playing with his Nexis Radiant with himself and vassals, he wanted to see how it fared with these so-called powerful veilwalkers.


    "Alright." Alex looked at all the enforcers. "I have a requirement before I go with you..." The enforcers remained quiet, waiting to hear what he had to say.


    Alex suddenly raised his left hand and showed his index finger.


    "I want one of you to attack me with everything they''ve got." His proposal immediately made the enforcers furrow their brows. "Don''t worry, I won''t fight back. I''ll simply defend."


    ''Is this nutjob serious?'' An enforcer questioned through their connection. ''What makes him think he can just do whatever he wants?''


    ''The same reason we''re the ones who backed away from him.'' Mike responded. ''We''ve already shown that we''re afraid of his mysterious ''ways''. We can choose to fight him, but I don''t think that would be necessary. He''s already decided to come with us.''


    The others had no reply to that. A few turned to the woman who had an outburst earlier. She was the one rearing to go earlier.


    ''Tch!'' The woman snorted, already seeing what her companions wanted. ''A bunch of pussies.''


    ''Don''t worry, Auraleth.'' The woman glared at the person who said that. ''What...? You wanted to teach him a lesson earlier, right? This is your chance!'' It sounded like she was being cheered on, but she knew better.


    "Ah... Auraleth. Nice of you to volunteer." Like they had dreaded, he knew all their names. "Please don''t hold back." His smile looked almost demonic to the woman.


    Swiftly, the other enforcers distanced themselves from the two, eager to see how this Alexander would defend against an enforcer class vassal.


    "I have a question for you too, Alexander." Auraleth furrowed her brows under her hood. "What is this test really about? I''m sure it''s not just to test how you''d fare against us."


    "Who knows..." Alex replied with a shrug, the smile on his face widening. "This may very well be exactly that. Spare yourself the trouble and come at me, woman."


    "..."


    Auraleth found this veilwalker very domineering, feeling a hint of admiration for him. Sadly, it won''t be enough in the presence of their chief, not to mention the Supreme One.


    "Very well." Auraleth lowered her centre of gravity, taking a combat stance. "You may have some mysterious abilities, but we''re not like those three you faced before."


    The moment the words left her mouth, her figure flickered and disappeared, instantly appearing before Alex, her right fist closing in on his face.


    Auraleth noticed Alex showed no reaction to her arrival, still looking ahead with his arrogant smile.


    ''Look at him...'' She scoffed, her confidence returning. ''He can''t even react to my speed. We were worried for nothing!'' Her expression turned savage as her blow reached Alex''s cheek.


    BOOM...!


    Auraleth''s blow struck true, dispelling the surrounding chaotic energies. The woman had struck with enough force to shatter a mid-level universe into smithereens.


    ''The fuck....''


    Auraleth''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. A blow that should have sent Alexander flying like the small-time veilwalker he was didn''t even make him flinch!


    ''!''


    Alex''s gaze, which should have been looking ahead, suddenly shifted to her. The amusement in his eyes left the enforcer lady in abject horror. Without hesitation, she backed away, her core threatening to jump out of her chest.


    The confidence that she had just regained deflated like a lie, leaving the enforcer lady shuddering in terror.


    Her companions were not any different. Their eyes widened at the impossible scene that just took place. Cold sweat would have been pouring down their back had they been in an atmosphere.


    Nothing made sense!


    "That can''t be it, right?" They all heard Alex ask like a demonic entity taunting them. "I said I would defend, but I didn''t even more. If this is the extent of your power, then I''m afraid you guys are not enough."


    "H-how are you still standing...?" Mike managed to ask beyond the thumping core he could hear in his ears. "That should have broken your face without a doubt."


    "Really...?" Alex titled his head in mock confusion. "Because it didn''t even touch me."


    "What?"


    "You heard me." Alex shrugged like he hadn''t just blown their minds away. "I''ll admit, that blow was powerful. However, it''s pointless if doesn''t connect, no?"


    Alexander wasn''t just bragging. He was actually stating facts. Inside his domain the enforcers had no clue they were caught in, Alex was supreme.


    He could completely erase his presence, making sight the only way to detect his presence. If he stayed inside his domain, he could completely disappear from all senses.


    That speed Auraleth displayed, Alex was sure he wouldn''t have been able to follow had he not had his domain up. When her blow landed, it was against his invisible Nexis Radiant.


    ''Regardless of their strength, inside the Nexis Radiant, they might as well give it up.'' Alex smiled inwardly. ''Had it not been for the protections on them, it''s entirely possible to put them to sleep ¡ª permanently.''


    Of course, he had no intention of killing the enforcers. But the fact that he had something like this frightened even him. Power like this was too broken, and it all came from his will.


    This was a pure and untainted will, one that was independent of the multiverse will. Though he was taking the multiverse''s chaotic energy and turning it into this Nexis Radiant.

 Chapter 438: Nexis Radiant (2)

    Alex knew this was his way to grow stronger ¡ª through his very own will. He wasn''t sure what this would eventually lead to, but he was willing to find out.


    Also, he was never going to put his domain away. From this moment on, his Nexis Radiant domain will be a normal part of his everyday life.


    ''And the best thing is that only I can use it...'' Alex pondered. ''The only problem I''m not certain of is the Supreme One.''


    While he was his own universe, independent of the multiverse, he was still within the bounds of the multiverse. Someone like the Supreme One would surely not be simple.


    Even if the Supreme One could not sense his Nexis Radiant, he doubted he could affect him.


    "You''ve made your point," Auraleth said, snapping Alex out of his thoughts. "This test is over."


    "Not quite." Alex smiled and extended his right hand out. "Humor me, just for a bit."


    The enforcers narrowed their eyes, not liking Alexander''s tone. They had miscalculated - big time. Without hesitation, they attempted to back away when a sudden force froze them in place.


    "What?"


    Before they could even attempt breaking free, all eight enforcers found themselves in line before Alex, just a few meters away!


    "W-what are you doing?!" Mike shouted, his heart filled with dread. "Any harm ¡ª" His mouth suddenly clamped shut, preventing his intent from being expressed.


    "Shh..." Alex placed a finger on his lips. "No harm will come to you guys; I have no reason to harm you. You fellas just failed to do something when I arrived."


    The enforcers were confused, unable to understand what he meant. But then they noticed Alex make another gesture, lowering his right hand. And as if enchanted, their bodies followed and bowed to Alex.


    "!"


    They bowed! They, enforcers of the Supreme One, were made to bow to some small-time veilwalker from some small universe! Ah, the humiliation! They couldn''t even express themselves!


    "There... That''s how you show respect." Alex said, straightening the enforcers. "I''m very disappointed, you know? Did no one ever teach you this?"


    He was messing with them, knowing exactly what his little act did to their pride. While he was all smiles, Alex wanted to make them understand that power comes from even the remotest of places.


    The enforcers were livid. However, they could not express their intent. They knew what was stopping them from making any moves. But this was not the worst of it; they couldn''t even sense any energy around.


    The force suddenly disappeared, freeing them from the restrictions. Without hesitation, most of the enforcers backed away, putting in more distance than before.


    Auraleth, however, wasn''t too accepting of the humiliation.


    "You bastard!" The woman roared like an enraged beast, her killing intent spewing from under the hood. "I''ll kill you!"


    She thrust her right hand forward, going in for a killing blow. All reasoning disappeared, replaced with unbridled rage ¡ª she forgot what she had experienced earlier.


    Alex smirked at the enraged enforcer lady who had fallen for his little scheme. He wondered how strong they were or more precisely how many uninverse cores they fused with.


    But with the protection they had on themselves, that was an impossible feat. Auraleth had not unleashed the full extent of her presence in her earlier assault ¡ª none of them did.


    Through this act, he hoped to see how many would fall for this trick.


    ''Seems she''s the most volatile of the group.'' Alex mused, staring at the blow that was taking forever to arrive. ''But damn.... 24 universe cores? This is insane.''


    Alex was in disbelief. He thought they would at most have like 6 to 10 cores, but he was proven wrong.


    Then there were these clear distinctive auras to her presence. They were subtle, but Alex could sense them through his Nexis Radiant.


    ''Each universe had a unique signature that can be sensed when a person revealed their whole presence or the culmination of universe cores that made up their godhood.'' This was an unchanging truth. ''But there''s something else...''


    Alex narrowed his eyes, raising his left hand to catch the blow with a resounding boom. His robes fluttered, but otherwise, he was not moved ¡ª not even a little.


    ''The cores aren''t completely hers...'' The dissonance he sensed had something else. ''The will of the Supreme One...''


    "What...?"


    Auraleth snapped out of her rage the moment Alex caught her blow. Looking up at him, she realised the man was no longer smiling. Alex looked down at her with cold eyes.


    ''Shit.'' The enforcer lady cursed. ''I lost it.''


    Auraleth watched with trembling eyes as Alex stepped back and lowered his centre of gravity. He drew his right hand back, condensing a white sphere in the palm.


    "Don''t be too rushed to engage someone in a fight," Alex said in a cold tone, striking with a jab that Auraleth failed to see.


    In a flash, it connected with her stomach, tearing through it and coming out from the back. There was no loud boom nor was there a disturbance in the surrounding energies.


    The enforcer lady gasped wide-eyed, her insides revealed for all to see. From the hole in her stomach, deep golden essence trickled out as motes of light that eventually disappeared.


    Her companions observed with horrid eyes, unable to move. Alex did nothing to them, but they couldn''t move. They were shaken to their core ¡ª literally.


    None of them had even taken damage like that. Since they ascended to godhood, no one had been able to touch them, much less hit them.


    But Alex just did the impossible. Right under their eyes, they watched Alex tear a hole right in the stomach of their companion. And it looked so easy!


    Alex suddenly furrowed his brows and looked at the remaining seven enforcers. He tossed Auraleth to the side, leaving her to bleed out her essence.


    She was going to die, but she won''t be healing anytime soon. Getting rid of his Nexis Radiant wasn''t possible unless it ran out or someone removed it ¡ª unlikely.


    "Who are you?" Alex questioned directly.


    "Oh, you can sense my presence." The intent that leaked from all seven enforcers echoed in surprise. "That''s interesting..."

 Chapter 439: Meeting Drakmor (1)

    "..."


    Alex wasn''t worried about getting sneaked up on, and neither did he fear the presence coming from the enforcers. After a bit of thinking, he guessed who the presence belonged to.


    "You must be the chief they spoke about." Alex stated confidently. "Did you project your senses here because I injured one of your precious enforcers?"


    The presence remained silent for several seconds before replying.


    "First off, I apologize for that lass'' behaviour," The presence expressed almost sincerely. "And yes, I am the chief. My name is Drakmor, one of the hands of the Supreme One."


    It wasn''t an issue going through the memories of his enforcers to deduce what occurred, and while what Alex did was a bit uncalled for, he also understood the mindset of powerful beings.


    "I understand you''ve already agreed to the Supreme One''s summon," Drakmor added a second later. "These foolish subordinates of mine will guide you to me and I will take it from there.


    "Also, if you will, heal that lass for me."


    Drakmor had looked at the damage and realised something; he couldn''t use his powers to close the wound! There was that familiar energy lingering in there, and with no way to manipulate that energy, he was powerless.


    He had even tried cutting out the infected essence, but the energy seemed to have a will of its own, swiftly moving from one spot to another.


    Alex looked over to the groaning Auraleth clutching her stomach in an attempt to stop her essence from dissipating. He knew what this Drakmor being had tried to do, further verifying his theory on his Nexis Radiant


    The enforcer lady was in a level of pain she didn''t think was possible given her status as a fully realised god. It made her realise that there were still things out there they had no clue about.


    Her pain suddenly disappeared, snapping her out of her regret. Looking over, she noticed Alex staring at her with an expressionless face.


    ''Get back to the others.'' The voice of the chief echoed in her head. ''And don''t do anything stupid.''


    ''Yes!''


    Auraleth quickly agreed and promptly flew to join her companions, her wounds slowly closing. Falling in line with the others, the seven enforcers all focused on the figure of the mysterious veilwalker who shattered their delusions.


    "While I have no problem going with your enforcers, I have to ask..." Alex focused on the presence. "Do I have to worry?"


    He wasn''t talking about his universe, and they all knew that.


    "That would depend on your actions, Mr. Gray." Drakmor replied. "I can''t make any promises as I dare not presume what the Supreme One thinks, but I can say with certainty that this is about satisfying a curiosity."


    "Fair enough." Alex closed his eyes for a second. "I will be seeing you soon."


    "Wonderful..." The presence of Drakmor slowly faded a second later.


    The enforcers knew this was no longer in their hands; they were not qualified to handle this matter. The only they could do was wait for Alex to come with them.


    Turning around, Alex looked at his universe, exposing his back to the enforcers.


    A subtle glow flashed out of his body, swiftly disappearing into his universe, merging with the fabric of spacetime. He was effectively cutting any form of interaction from the outside.


    "..."


    For a moment, Alex thought back to everything that led to this very moment. The worries that plagued him on how to protect his universe from void creatures, and now from the interference of outsiders.


    ''I didn''t have to follow a defined path...'' Alex mused, slightly clenching his fist. ''I don''t know where this will lead, but I can say with absolute certainty that I have saved my universe.''


    A fire burned within his being, seeing what he had achieved. This was the first time he was saying this to himself.


    With his Nexis Radiant borne of his will, Alex had become something entirely different from what the multiverse intended, he was his own master of his own universe.


    ''A veilwalker walking his own path.''


    Alex concluded, turning around to face his escort. He looked around the dark void, not for anything in particular, but to see and accept that this was his reality.


    ''Soon, I will find a way to extend this power to the others.'' He thought about the catwoman who was still shut in on Jupiter, desperately trying to grasp the secrets of ascending on her own. ''I should give her a push in the right direction.'' A subtle smile tugged at the corner of his lips.


    "I''m ready." Alex stated a moment later, feeling like he was saying goodbye to his home. "Lead the way."


    "Yes, Lord Gray."


    Mike replied in a polite tone, he and the others turning around and flying ahead. With a last glance at his universe, Alex''s figure flickered and disappeared, swiftly arriving behind the enforcers in a flash.


    ....


    The journey through the true void wasn''t anything new. However, with Alex not having any connection with any other universes, every direction felt the same and motionless, like they weren''t moving at all.


    The enforcers could immediately connect with their universes and arrive in an instant. They could have taken Alex with them using this method, but Drakmor mentioned they flew at their own pace.


    Furthermore, Alex had no reason to trust the enforcers and they didn''t expect him to, so they did not bother to offer.


    Along the way, Alex finally spotted other lower universes after two days of flying at absurdly fast speeds.


    ''The true void is no small place.'' Alex realised, looking in a certain direction. ''And mysterious too. Even from this distance, I can still sense home.''


    A sudden shift in the chaotic energy around Alex made him furrow his brows.


    "Why has the energy shifted?" He questioned the enforcers. "It''s grown denser than usual."


    "Apologies, Lord Gray." Mike replied promptly. "We''re in the void for mid-level universes. The higher you rise, the denser the chaotic energies get."


    "I see..."


    This was news to him, but it wasn''t much of an issue. His Nexis Radiant protected him from whatever effects the dense energy had on beings from a lower section of the multiverse.


    ''And it''s taking up more energy than before.'' Alex frowned slightly. ''This could be a problem.''


    His reserves were extremely vast, more than enough to power his universe for a very long time. But the fact that the dense energies were taking more out of him meant he might be in trouble when he reached Universe Prime.


    ''I may be all-powerful in my domain, but if I ran out of energy, then I''ll be truly dead.'' Alex swallowed imperceptibly. ''I''m not there yet...'' A sudden light of realization hit him out of nowhere.


    ''I-I think I have an answer to the path I must take!''

 Chapter 440: Meeting Drakmor (2)

    "We''re here, Lord Gray."


    Mike''s words snapped Alex out of his chaotic thoughts. The sudden enlightenment caught him off guard. He wasn''t sure if it would amount to anything, but he would give it a try at a later time.


    "Right."


    Alex replied, but his thoughts were still raging. What he had just thought of was absolutely insane, dangerous even. It could end his existence if his theory was wrong.


    ''When has that ever stopped me.'' Alex affirmed his determination, looking ahead to see the universe coming up. ''A mid-level universe?''


    Alex wondered what one of the hands of the Supreme One was doing here. He doubted someone like Drakmor would originate from this universe.


    The enforcers swiftly tore the veil of the universes and expanded it until it was big enough for a normal humanoid being their size to pass through.


    "After you, Lord Gray." Mike gestured to the tear. "The chief awaits."


    Alex didn''t immediately enter, focusing on the laws he just witnessed. It was primarily more robust than the ones he knew.


    ''It''s probably why they have stronger presences than the average veilwalker. Veilwalkers like me would have to use more energy and effort to bend the laws than natives.'' Alex wondered for a while, then he looked behind for the last time before plunging into the tear.


    The enforcers wasted no time and followed after him, the veil tear closing behind them.


    Alex would have felt the rejection of this universe had he not had his domain unfurled. He made sure to make his presence inside the universe nonexistent.


    This way, Alex could only be perceived with the eyes and nothing else. The universe core could not detect his presence even if it attempted it.


    And because he limited his domain to about 5 kilometres in radius, his senses were restricted. While he could go further, he didn''t want to waste energy unnecessarily.


    "This way..."


    The enforcers flew forward, disappearing in a blink. Alex didn''t linger around for long, following close behind them.


    While the flight only lasted less than a second, it was more than enough time for Alex to look around the universe with the power of his eyes.


    ''There''s not a lot of difference between this universe and mine.'' It was only larger. ''And they''re humans too.''


    It wasn''t much of a surprise, given this was the multiverse. But what surprised him were the records he peeked at.


    ''They were already utilizing mana before the calamity, capable of reaching Class B. But it didn''t necessarily mean easy.''


    The trends he picked up showed this universe had to fight higher-level void creatures from the start.


    ''If this is just a mid-level universe, I can''t imagine what high-level universes had to deal with.''


    As soon as they arrived at the location of the chief, Alex noticed his Nexis Radiant failed to engulf the chief.


    ''No, that''s not it.'' He came to a stop, staring at the impressive figure of Drakmor. ''A dragon...''


    It wasn''t that his Nexis Radiant failed to encompass the dragon. Instead, the being''s presence made it impossible for his domain to affect them. The dragon was in the domain alright, but the presence he gave off was the problem.


    ''It''s still possible to cover the dragon, but it will require a whole lot more energy than what I''m currently releasing.'' He quickly deduced with a frown. ''This can''t be good.''


    Even though Alex saw the flaw in his domain, there was still a problem. The dragon could brute force his way over to him if he failed to raise the quantity of his Nexis Radiant in time.


    A being like him could finish him off before he could blink or react. The crazy theory he just came up with just got the motivation it needed for Alex to push through.


    "Chief"


    The enforcers took a knee in the void, paying their respect while they waited for their next instructions.


    "You may go."


    "Yes."


    The enforcers disappeared a moment later, leaving Drakmor, Alex and Andrew alone.


    Alex recognized who the human was the moment he saw him. He didn''t pay much attention to him because there was nothing to pay attention to ¡ª not when a four-meter god stood before him with piercing gold eyes.


    The veilwalker Alex promptly deduced their name to be Andrew was at the level of a Demi-god, something Alex found mildly strange, but barely gave it any further thought.


    Andrew on the other hand looked at Alexander like he was looking at Drakmor.


    ''So this is the Alexander I keep hearing about.'' Andrew gulped, feeling inadequate. ''I can''t sense his presence at all! Just how powerful is he?!''


    His eyes shifted to Drakmor to see his reaction, but the dragon remained expressionless. Unfortunately for Andrew, he was just too weak to see anything.


    Drakmor was greatly surprised, more so than he expected to be. Just like Andrew observed, Drakmor could not sense Alexander at all.


    The person was right in front of him, yet he could not sense him!


    ''Unbelievable...'' Drakmor inwardly muttered. ''My aura can''t reach him at all. Is this an effect of his unique energy?'' He wondered.


    The dragon could not sense the energy anymore. And the fact that his aura was not affecting Alex in any way shocked him more than any other observation.


    As a veilwalker and a fully realized god with 256 universe cores, his presence was more than enough to crush anyone below his level. Even just his own universe core should be enough to suppress Alexander.


    But there Alex stood, showing no reaction besides the flicker of surprise he revealed the moment he laid eyes on his giant form.


    ''Just what the hell is he doing differently?'' Drakmor genuinely wondered. ''The Supreme One will most definitely want to find out.'' Even he was dying to know that answer.


    After several seconds the two God-level veilwalkers took to analyze each other, Drakmor broke the silence.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Alexander Gray," Drakmor spoke in a gentle tone, his demeanour revealing no hint of the shock he was reeling from. "I must say, you''re more than we expected."

 Chapter 441: Universe Prime (1)

    "I can''t say the same."


    Alex replied without a hint of fear. The chief was just as powerful as he imagined and knew the Supreme One would be more than what he was currently seeing.


    "That''s just by the way," Drakmor revealed a small smile that quickly disappeared. "Before we do anything else, can you satisfy a curiosity of mine?"


    "What is it?"


    Alex wasn''t particularly against helping these people. His gaze quickly shifted to the human standing behind the dragon, who looked at him like he had grown two heads.


    "Why am I not able to sense you?" The dragon narrowed his eyes slightly. "You''re standing right in front of me, yet I can''t sense you."


    "..."


    Alex didn''t immediately reply to the question as he expected a different question entirely ¡ª something related to the human behind the dragon.


    "I thought you''d already figured it out." Alex finally replied. "You did send the enforcers after me for this particular reason, no?"


    "True." The dragon admitted. "We could sense your unique energy then. Now? While I know that is the reason, I can''t sense it."


    "I could give you the answer, but I prefer to do it once." Alex replied calmly.


    "I see..."


    Drakmor could accept that reply. After all, that was what the invitation was about. The dragon intended to take Alex to Universe Prime, but first...


    "You''re coming with us." Drakmor looked over his shoulder to Andrew. "We still need you for the test."


    "Ah, yes." Andrew quickly snapped out of his thoughts and replied, bowing to his master.


    "There''s one more thing." Drakmor focused on Alex once more. "While the Supreme One wishes to see you, I''m not sure how long it would take for him to actually meet you."


    Typical power play, but Alex didn''t mind the delay. He could use the opportunity to learn about the wider multiverse and universes.


    "Of course."


    The dragon nodded and closed his eyes for a moment, linking himself to Universe Prime. Once connected, he opened a veil tear that linked directly to Universe Prime.


    Seeing this, Alex narrowed his eyes, wondering how he did that. However, a quick analysis on his part connected the dots.


    ''They''re connected to the Supreme One.''


    "Let''s go." Drakmor walked towards the veil tear, coming to a stop just beside the gateway.


    Without hesitation, Andrew moved towards the tear. However, before he entered, Alex noticed something. The dragon covered the veilwalker in his energy.


    "That''s for his protection," Drakmor replied to the silent question. "Higher universes, especially Universe Prime, are capable of crushing anyone who isn''t a native.


    "You should have experienced something similar in this universe, but I can''t tell if you''re feeling the suppression or you''re just good at hiding it."


    Alex didn''t reply, his focus locked on the veil tear. He was going to the main universe of the Supreme One. It could even be said to be the Supreme One''s personal domain.


    ''Just in case of the unexpected.'' Alex thought as he directed his core to synthesise and hold on to a vast quantity of his Nexis Radiant. ''Being subjected to his suppression might still be possible if I let my guard down.''


    Despite his confidence in his abilities, he was still taking a significant risk. One wrong move and he could be defeated or worse. At the same time, it was the perfect opportunity to know how far his Nexis Radiant could be pushed based on his energy levels.


    "I can shield you like I did for Andrew," Drakmor said, snapping Alex out of his thoughts. "Universe Prime is unlike any other universe out there."


    "Thanks, but I''ll be fine." Alex said, walking towards the open tear.


    Just like how he noticed the robustness of this universe, the tear leading to Universe Prime was beyond what he thought.


    ''It might as well be moving through partially hardened concrete.'' This was what Alex thought about the fundamental principles he saw on the veil tear.


    With a deep intake of the surrounding energy, Alex walked into the tear with his back straight. The dragon followed as soon after, the veil tear closing behind them.


    Alex expected something to occur when he entered, and that was exactly what happened. He didn''t even get the opportunity to observe his surroundings when he felt his hold on his domain nearly slip out of his control.


    ''Shit!''


    Alex cursed and swiftly diffused the condensed essence he gathered prior. His domain was reduced by about a 10th of its original radius the moment he stepped inside the universe!


    His core spun faster than before, converting his reversed energies into his Nexis Radiant to keep the domain active. He tried pushing back but found it impossible ¡ª he was stuck in a stalemate.


    ''Interesting.'' Alex mused with a frown. ''While I can maintain the size of the domain, I can''t expand it inside this universe. And my energy is burning a lot faster too. But it shouldn''t be a problem for a couple of years.''


    He doubted he would remain in this universe for that long.


    The dragon noticed this scene and was greatly shocked by what he saw. While his expression still remained stoic, he was anything but.


    ''Impossible!'' Drakmor exclaimed inwardly. ''The Supreme One''s will has never failed to make any guest fall on their knees!''


    Yet, Alexander was apparently doing just fine.


    Drakmor could still not feel anything around Alex, but he did sense the Supreme One''s will around the boy. However, it didn''t actually reach Alex.


    ''That''s the energy.'' The dragon realised immediately. ''About 4.5 km radius around him.''


    The Supreme One''s will was like a raging storm that threatened to flatten Alexander from all around, yet the will did not progress any further than that.


    Alexander still stood with his back straight. But his expression was marred with a frown, having realized what was happening.


    "Is this the suppression you spoke of?" Alex asked over his shoulder, surprising the dragon even more. "It''s not bad..."


    ''Not bad?!'' Drakmor wanted to exclaim in absolute shock. ''It''s impossible, boy! Just what the hell is that energy?!''


    "I can see that..." The dragon actually said, stepping forward. "So, what do you think?"


    Alex was finally seeing what a higher-level universe looked like, and it was Universe Prime no less. A preliminary glance already told him this universe was completely different from what he knew.

 Chapter 442: Universe Prime (2)

    "I must admit, this is unexpected." Alex replied, taking in the majesty of the universe.


    He couldn''t extend his senses any more than what his domain allowed. But that was not a problem ¡ª his eyes were quite powerful.


    Also, his small domain could be said to have claimed a minuscule part of Universe Prime, granting him the energy records he needed to understand the structure of the universe.


    Unlike lower-level and mid-level universes, high-level universes ¡ª Universe Prime included ¡ª were not made of galaxies.


    The entire universe was like a giant flat continent with all the terrains one could think of. Seas expanded for light-years, separating the different beings living in the universe.


    In addition to this were secret realms that took most of outer space, appearing like stars from the continent.


    However, day and night cycles were achieved through the flow of unique magical energies. The entire universe was filled to the brim with so much magical energy that it was almost tangible.


    In addition to this, the gravitational forces in the universe were more than enough to keep an A-Tier awakened grounded.


    ''Their biology is no joke, apparently. A weak human here is strong enough to crush an E-Tier awakened. That''s why everything here is so robust.''


    Sieving through the records, Alexander learned the long history of this universe, allowing him to answer a lot of his questions.


    ''But some records are sealed. '' Alex noticed almost immediately. ''While I can try tempering to unseal them, it would make things difficult for me.''


    Still, what was available was good enough to paint the picture Alex needed.


    The universe was populated with basically all kinds of races Alex could think of. From humans, elves, dwarves, and beast folk to creatures of legend.


    The primordial dragons and phoenixes were among the top creatures in the universe. From his own analysis, Alex believed this universe was more like the blueprint that was used in creating the rest of the multiverse.


    ''No wonder it''s called Universe Prime.'' Alex thought in wonder. ''This universe has it all...''


    Beings could naturally grow their strength to the Venerable level before the calamity. But that was just for the normal folks.


    The most powerful among the populace of this universe could raise their strength till they achieved godhood.


    ''The God of Lightning, God of the Sea, God of the Underworld; this is where the records originate from.'' His gaze wandered towards the twinkling stars above. ''The brightest among them are the domain of these gods.''


    Knowing all this didn''t shock him more than learning that the first of the gods to appear in this universe was the Supreme One.


    Close to the beginning of this universe, the first and the most powerful primordial dragon ascended to godhood, becoming the god of all dragons.


    That was until he was chosen to be the veilwalker of his universe. Even before then, this universe had an easier time dealing with the void creatures.


    They faced the strongest among the void creatures, but with their existing strength, they kept the madness to a minimum.


    At the beginning of the calamity, this universe faced A-tiers to S-tiers on a normal day, with higher-tiered creatures personally handled by the many gods existing.


    Things became easier when the Supreme One became the veilwalker, making every single god in his universe a vassal ¡ª by choice or by submission.


    While they were not powerful enough to rival veilwalkers from high-level universes, they were powerful enough to subdue veilwalkers from mid and low-level universes ¡ª they were no pushovers.


    ''Incredible history they have.'' Alex mused, feeling a bit bitter. ''If only the rest of the multiverse had strength like this from the start.''


    However, everything that seemed personal and described the journey of the Supreme One was sealed for obvious reasons.


    Alex was able to learn all this in the split second after he muttered his response.


    The dragon had no clue Alex had learned this universe''s history as it was supposed to be inaccessible to non-natives.


    "Indeed," Drakmor replied. "Higher-level universes don''t come with galaxies like those of mid and low-level universes.


    "Each race has its own space and environment. Despite being one giant landmass, different terrains have slightly different laws governing them."


    "Is it possible to experience the lifestyle of some of the races?" Alex asked, turning to look at the dragon. "I would prefer that to just sitting around doing nothing."


    "Mm, you have a point." The dragon agreed. "Where do you have in mind?"


    "Let''s check out the human settlements first."


    Alex''s celestial robes morphed into regular clothes; black pants with a brown leather jacket over a white T-shirt.


    Drakmor looked over to Andrew who was lost in wonder, his eyes darting about like an excited child at the amusement park.


    Suddenly, Drakmor turned to Alex when he finally sensed a presence around him. The presence he gave off was just like a normal person''s aura without a hint of divinity around him.


    Even then, anyone sensitive enough would be able to tell Alex was a foreigner to this universe. As if in response to this fact, the surrounding space trembled for a moment as several gods made their appearance.


    Their combined aura made the surroundings extremely heavy and capable of crushing a weaker being. Yet, no one seemed affected.


    Drakmor was a fully realised god, Andrew was protected, and Alex was within his own domain. And these gods simply walked inside without a thought.


    They looked sternly at Alex as if he was a rare specimen or an extinct species that had returned to life.


    "He''s the one, isn''t he?"


    "His appearance matches, at least. But I kinda expected more. And what''s with the weak-ass aura around him?"


    Alex raised his brows at his guests, listening to the comments they made about his nature, powers, clothes and presence. He could tell they didn''t think much of him.


    What took him off was how they were dressed. They wore robes, crowns, or other elaborate attires that reflected their divine status or the specific attribute/deity they represented.


    Despite all of them having humanoid forms on the taller side of the spectrum, the minority were humans with most of the gods being creatures of legend he had only read about.


    "Drakmor, is this really him?"


    "Yes, Lord Pyrralon." The dragon bowed slightly in reply.


    "Hmm, he doesn''t look like much." Lord Pyrralon continued with a hint of mockery in his eyes. "Guess his ascension was just exaggerated. Any one of us could do what he did if we were in his place."


    "I''m sorry, but do you people have an issue with me?" Alex couldn''t help but ask, growing fed up with their looks and attitude. "I don''t recall coming here from your invitation."


    "Did he seriously just call us people?" Another god turned to look at their companion. "Tch, what would you expect from some backwater universe."


    "We''re gods, not people." Another god said with a sneer. "Show some respect! We existed long before your universe even considered bringing you into existence."


    "Alright, I''ve had enough of your BS." Alex said and stepped forward. "Come at me if you dare. " He straight up challenged them.

 Chapter 443: Not Your Average Veilwalker (1)

    "..."


    All the gods were left speechless, unable to react to the words Alex spoke. He was actually challenging them; gods of the very first universe!


    "Haha... Hahaha..."


    One of the gods suddenly burst out laughing. Soon, the others joined in on the laugh, now finding the suggestion ridiculous.


    "Hah... This is exactly what you''d expect from a low-level miscreant!"


    "I know, right? For a moment there, I felt anger. But then I realised the kid just wants to show off!"


    Alex remained silent, observing their ridiculous show with a raised brow. His senses were drawn to the edges of his domain when several senses attempted to break in.


    For a moment, Alex wanted to stop those senses, but decided against it, allowing those hidden in the shadows to observe.


    ''I guess they''re expecting a show.'' Alex mused silently. ''Everyone wants to know just how interesting the ''small-time'' veilwalker is.''


    Alex had no issues with this arrangement. Putting some pompous gods in their place was the fastest way to tell the denizens of this universe he was no weakling they could push around.


    "If you guys... Sorry, if you gods are too scared to accept my challenge, then step out of my way." Alex stated with a serious expression. "I don''t have the time to feed your egos."


    "Watch your tongue, brat," Pyrralon growled, his expression turning serious. "We may not be veilwalkers, but each one of us here is far stronger than you can possibly imagine."


    "I doubt that," Alex replied coolly. "The concepts you''re so proud of are just one of the many abilities I wield. It''s not a stretch to say every veilwalker has more mastery over the concept you hold."


    Once again, Alex shut them up. However, these beings were not so easily shut down.


    "Maybe." Another god replied. "But you seem to forget that the power you have was given to you by the multiverse. Without it, you wouldn''t even be what you are today."


    "You''re right." Alex nodded in acknowledgement, leaving the gods perplexed.


    They had thought Alex would take some kind of offence from those words, but he was oddly chill about everything.


    "It still doesn''t change the facts," Alex added a second later. "So either you get out of my way or I make you."


    "..."


    "Tch, this kid got some balls." Tharok, the god of stone and endurance stepped forward. "But no matter; I''ll be the one to teach you some manners."


    The other gods stepped back, creating a combat space for the imminent clash. Drakmor had remained silent all this while because he too was interested in seeing Alex''s combat skills.


    Moreover, these gods were lesser gods, having a small part of a concept the main gods carried. However, as gods of Universe Prime, they were not weak.


    Drakmor had seen them put many mid-level veilwalkers in their place, not to mention low-level universes. The main gods were even more impressive, capable of putting high-level universe veilwalkers in their place.


    "I''ll be in your care," Alex stretched his right hand forward, palm opened. "Give me your best shot." His taunt was well received.


    "Hehe..." Tharok grinned, cracking his knuckles. "I''m gonna enjoy this."


    Tharok suddenly disappeared, instantly appearing before Alex with a fist launching towards his face. Looking at the incoming blow, Alex was able to tell the punch had enough force to rip the fabric of a mid-level universe.


    ''Powerful indeed.'' He thought, slightly shifting on his feet and effortlessly evading the blow. ''But if this is everything he has, then I''m afraid...''


    Tharok didn''t think much of Alex dodging his first strike. He charged in once more, fists swinging wildly, each strike fueled by brute strength and boundless confidence.


    But Alex didn''t even flinch. With the grace of a seasoned warrior, he tilted his head slightly, letting a punch whoosh past his cheek. Another strike came in low¡ªdodged. A knee aimed at the ribs¡ªsidestepped.


    His movements were sharp, clean, and efficient. No wasted energy ¡ª just silence and precision.


    Smack.


    A single jab to the chest sent the god stumbling backwards, shock evident in his eyes. The strike felt like he''d been hit by a main god instead of a ''small-time'' veilwalker.


    "That was unexpected." Pyrralon muttered in shock. "Hey, Tharok. That endurance of yours better not fail."


    A bit of frustration burned in his soul as he charged in again, this time more cautious, more calculated. But it didn''t matter.


    A blur of motion¡ªa hand parried, a shoulder shifted, and a sweeping leg took the balance out from under Tharok. Before he could rise, a fist pressed lightly against his forehead, not striking, but poised.


    A warning.


    Alex stepped back, allowing Tharok to stand. "Satisfied?" He ridiculed.


    Anger flared in the god''s eyes. In his growing frustration, he lunged for Alex again. A twist. A dodge. A low pivot and a fist slammed into his side.


    Tharok crumpled, gripping his side in pain, the emotion etched across his face. Never had he felt so humiliated before so many eyes!


    "Pathetic." His companions were merciless, completely attributing his defeat to his weakness. "Who knew you were this weak."


    Their words were very harsh, even for gods of different concepts. They had been together for many millennia, competing and fighting each other to improve their skills.


    Yet, here they were, shredding what little pride the god of stone and endurance had.


    The god could only lower his head in shame, unable to face his companions. They had all come to test out this newcomer to show him his place.


    But who knew things would turn out this shameful? Moreover, he was sure his patron god was watching!


    Ah, the shame.


    Alex shook his head and straightened himself, adjusting his stance without urgency, barely out of breath. Looking at the other gods, he sneered.


    "None of you could have done any better. In a contest of concept application, none of you can beat me. A god of endurance couldn''t hold for even a couple of seconds. What does that say about the rest?"


    "..."


    The gods glared daggers at him, watching as walked past Tharok and approached them, coming to a stop a few meters away.


    "You''re too weak to fight me alone and too proud to attack me as a group," Alex added coldly, fully understanding their nature. "I''m not your average veilwalker." His words lingered in the void of space, every sense locked onto this location mulling over his words.


    "If there''s nothing else, stay out of my way."


    Without a shred of regard, he walked right into the gods, forcing them to make way for him. They gritted their teeth with so much force that they could shatter galaxies.


    "Let''s go." He looked over his shoulder, towards the dragon who observed everything in silence. "We have a lot of exploring to do."

 Chapter 444: Not Your Average Veilwalker (2)

    "Wait!"


    One of the gods stepped out and called for Alex, who immediately stopped and looked over, wondering what the god wanted.


    "What is it?" Alex turned around to give the god his full attention, folding his arms over his chest. "I thought this little test was over."


    "Ah, no." The god shook his head. "It has nothing to do with the challenge. I just have a question for you."


    Alex wasn''t blind to the change in attitude. While all the gods arrived together in their arrogance, not all of them had condescending looks in their eyes. A few kept to themselves, only observing what was happening.


    Nyxen, the minor God of Shadows and the Unknown, was one of them. Alex had noticed how this particular god had a very minimal presence, something he understood had to do with his divinity.


    The god had an ethereal, shadowy body that seamlessly blended with the darkness of space. This god was from a race Alex identified as Umbrith ¡ª shadow-walkers who exist partially in the ethereal plane.


    Their features were hard to remember or define, and they walked without making a sound. They were mysterious and often misunderstood.


    "Go ahead."


    "Right." Nyxen took a calm breath and straightened his posture. "When we sensed Drakmor''s presence, we paid no mind because we thought he only came here with his apprentice. None of us could sense your presence until you revealed it.


    "If you don''t mind, I''d like to know how that was possible." As the god of shadows and the unknown, this was very unsettling for him.


    Nyxen and his patron god were in tune with the fabric of this universe, capable of seeing and sensing everything hidden within all its planes. Of course, with the exception of the Supreme One and each god''s private domains, supposedly.


    However, being exposed in outer space like they were at the moment, he should have sensed Alex''s presence with the chief as soon as they appeared. Nyxen had mulled over this for several seconds and couldn''t find a reasonable explanation.


    Naturally, he knew he was asking for someone''s secrets, but he couldn''t help his curiosity. This was his nature: to hide in the shadows and discover everything unknown.


    "..."


    Alex did not immediately respond. This was his personal ability, and he was under no obligation to tell anyone. However, telling them wouldn''t matter either.


    There was no way they could counter something that existed outside the system when they were incapable of interacting with it.


    Alex''s eyes roamed the glimmering backdrop of the space, appearing as though he was deeply considering the enquiry.


    "In a way, you could say I am walking my own path." Alex replied with a gentle smile on his face. "When I ascended to a fully realised god, I realised I became my own person... You could say... I became my own system."


    "System?" Nyxen muttered, a bit confused. "I-I don''t understand."


    "Well, that''s for you to figure out." Alex replied, his eyes roaming around knowingly. "Your master should know what to do with that, right?"


    "!"


    Nyxen''s eyes widened in shock, and so did many others. The majority of the divine senses honed in on this location didn''t think Alex could sense them, yet here he was, calling them out.


    "A-ah, yes." Nyxen smiled nervously and disappeared.


    "And you guys?" Alex turned to the other gods. "Do you have a question for me as well?"


    Without a word, the others disappeared, the divine senses following soon after. A few, however, decided to stay around.


    Alex shrugged, not minding their nosiness. He turned towards the dragon and his apprentice.


    "Shall we?"


    "Of course," Drakmor replied, snapping out of his thoughts.


    Just like everyone else, he pondered on Alexander''s response. But try as he might, he couldn''t figure out how that made Alex different.


    Drakmor''s celestial robes changed into normal ones, and Andrew''s clothes changed as well. He gestured for the human to follow as he flew forward.


    The trio flew straight for the vast expanse of land, quickly reaching their destination in under a few seconds.


    ......


    "So what do you make of his response?"


    In a place considered sacred, even for most gods, was a divine gathering of major gods who watched the recent event with their person of interest.


    None of them were in their physical forms, merely a projection of their humanoid bodies. No meetings were scheduled, but these gods quickly gathered to discuss the strange veilwalker.


    "He is interesting." Another god said. "To be able to hide from us in Universe Prime is supposed to be impossible."


    "Agreed. There''s something about his ascension that isn''t adding up. We need to know what it is."


    "Well, we don''t have to worry. He''s here now... leaving won''t be so simple."


    "Didn''t he just tell us why he''s different?" A female god said, looking at her companions in confusion.


    "Becoming his own system? How exactly does that work? He''s just like all veilwalkers across the multiverse. We all draw our powers from the multiverse, Alexander is no different.


    "Becoming his own system would mean being an anomaly that does not originate from our reality. And that''s impossible. Not when..."


    The god left that hanging, but everyone knew what that statement meant. What made Alexander different had to be rooted in his unique energy. And the only variable was his method of ascension.


    "Here''s an idea..."


    A god with his presence mostly obscured due to their divinity suggested in a malicious tone, drawing the attention of the others.


    "Since this Alexander fella can''t be probed directly, we can go straight to the source."


    "Straight to the source? What''s tha¡ª oh..." The realisation hit soon after. "I see what you mean."


    "Mm, it''s a good idea. A couple of our people should be able to handle this."


    "What makes you think he hasn''t put countermeasures in place?" Another god asked sceptically. "The Supreme One invited him over so we can understand what makes him different. Until we understand him, it''s best to avoid angering him."


    "And there it is... the ever-cautious one." A god ridiculed that suggestion. "Well, you don''t have to worry. We''ll handle everything ourselves. Unlike you, we aren''t afraid..."

 Chapter 445: The Power of Belief (1)

    Alex and company landed before a large human-dominated city that spanned hundreds of kilometres.


    He chose this particular settlement because, unlike the other human settlements in the region, this one had few to no advanced technological innovations around, besides the mode of transport.


    This was a result of the city being mainly populated by awakened humans. The style of architecture was a blend of modern with fantasy-medieval, modernity being the most significant.


    Standing at the edge of the city, Drakor waited for Alex and Andrew to take in the sight. Alex looked up at the sky and stretched his right palm out.


    ''Gravity is far heavier than one would expect.'' Alex noted calmly. ''And who knew atmospheres could go on for several thousands of kilometres?''


    It was an absurd observation. Everything felt so heavy and dense that Alex was sure a human from his universe would be crushed into paste the moment they approached the atmosphere of this universe.


    ''Haha, I doubt they would even survive in a mid-level universe. Even first first-level Venerable awakened can hardly remain airborne for long!'' That was how ridiculously powerful the universe was.


    His observations were shared by Andrew as well. This was also his first time coming to Universe Prime, and he had to admit, everything was so much different. Yet, this was the norm for beings living here.


    A couple of kilometres behind them was one of the many entrances into a magical forest filled with magical creatures and vast amounts of resources, at least for normal people.


    The forest was home to beasts who could grow and evolve into mythical creatures with the potential to reach the same heights as the other races. Moreover, these creatures had an easier time climbing the ranks of power.


    "This is Freulac City; home to billions of people, organisations, and sects." Drakmor stepped forward and explained. "It''s a small part of the nation of Reanix with a territory stretching for quintillions of kilometres."


    "You don''t say..." Alex muttered with a sigh. "Are all the countries, nations or kingdoms this large?"


    While he knew the answers to that, Draakmor didn''t. Moreover, his host couldn''t just stand aside with nothing to say about their exploration.


    "You''d be surprised." Drakmor smiled briefly. "This is one of the smaller ones. The more powerful rulers have territories twice or thrice as large as this one."


    While powerful was an understatement, the truly powerful beings above the Immortal stage focused on their cultivation instead of ruling. In most cases, they had vassals to rule in their stead.


    "Come on, the city awaits."


    The dragon began walking, prompting Alex and Andrew to follow. With their presence minimised to appear as normal humans, they could blend in seamlessly.


    "Halt!"


    Reaching the city borders, guards dressed in sleekly designed armour of black and deep blue stopped Drakmor and his party. Because they all reduced their heights to normal and appeared human, these guards treated them as such.


    "Your pass."


    One of the guards said with a straight face, showing his dedication to his work. These guards and the ones around were all at the first stage of the Venerable level.


    ''These guys would be considered powerhouses anywhere in the lower and mid-level universes. But here... They''re simply guards.'' Alex thought, looking at Drakmor to see how he would respond. ''We could easily avoid all this, but it seems he''s sticking to my MO''


    Alex desired to explore and experience life in this settlement like a normal person. As such, the dragon figured he''d do exactly that. There was no reason to make a fuss or cause trouble.


    "Here,"


    The dragon retrieved three passes out of nowhere. It didn''t come as a shock to the guards because storage artefacts were a thing. Moreover, while their senses told them the three people standing before them were normal, they didn''t buy it.


    They''ve seen their fair share of real powerhouses hiding their strength in order to blend in. It wasn''t against the rules as long as no laws were broken.


    "All clear!"


    The guard roared and returned the pass to Drakmor, wishing them a safe stay.


    Alex and Andrew followed behind Drakmor, one with a shining and curious light in his eyes while the other had an amusing grin on his lips. And under the gaze of the guards, Alex winked with a chuckle.


    "..."


    Of course, the guards remained silent. They knew their guess was right and didn''t dare do anything to offend them. From the very start, none of them had attempted to use their senses to probe them.


    ''I like their discipline.'' Alex noted, nodding his head in satisfaction. ''They know where they stand and treat everyone equally.''


    "Wow..."


    Andrew muttered in awe, snapping Alex out of his thoughts. While he had seen a small part of the city through his senses, standing right in the heart of it felt different.


    "Impressive, isn''t it?" Drakmor stated coolly. "Despite being called a city, there are many districts that belong to private forces like the sects and organisations I mentioned. Right now, we''re in the part of the city that is open to everyone."


    People, mostly humans with a few other races here and there, moved about the streets minding their business. Above were moving vehicles and trains that served as a quick method of transport around the city.


    Some of the designs were a first for Alex, but he could see the principles behind them. Drakmor noticed Alex and Andrew looking up at the transport vessels and explained.


    "Flying through the city without permission is not allowed. Everyone is required to commute through those vessels. For long-distance travel, they make use of wormhole technology."


    "I see..." Alex muttered in understanding. "Are these things the creation of the gods or the innovation of the people?"


    "They''re the creation of the people themselves." The dragon replied. "Gods don''t really interfere with the affairs of mortals."


    "Then how do you explain the temples around?" Alex asked a follow-up. Naturally, he knew the answers.


    "Ah, those..." Drakmor wasn''t surprised. "While the gods achieved their own strength, they aren''t like us veilwalkers. The power of belief from the masses plays a major role in their divinities as others with the same concept could dethrone them..."

 Chapter 446: The Power of Belief (2)

    "The power of belief..."


    Alex muttered thoughtfully, his eyes pinpointing the temples he could see from where they stood. He cunted more than a dozen of them just from this angle alone.


    However, the one that caught their attention the most was the biggest one around: the temple of the Supreme One. Alex could see the distortion of space and perception around that temple. It made the Supreme One''s temple visible from every direction in the city.


    "Yes,"


    Drakmor nodded, leading the group to one of the temples in their sight. They covered hundreds of meters with every step they took, shocking the pedestrians. Then again, it was the city for the awakened; it would be strange if powerful beings didn''t come around once in a while.


    "As a being progresses in the understanding of their innate laws, they eventually acquire the recognition of the universe to become the master of that concept. However, because different beings can share the same ability, someone else could reach the same heights."


    "So they came up with the concept of belief?" Andrew asked curiously. "We''ve all heard of gods in our universes, right?" He turned to look at Alex, noticing him nod to his question.


    "Indeed." The dragon acknowledged those words. "But all the gods you''ve ever heard about all come from Universe Prime. Even as isolated universes, we aren''t completely isolated. The entire multiverse is an open system."


    Alex and Andrew nodded; they knew this much.


    Soon, the group arrived at one of the temples, looking up to take in its majestic appearance. Gleaming in golden radiance with an energy signature they all recognised as recognition of the universe (divinity), the temple provided a comforting environment for those who share similar laws to gain enlightenment.


    In return, the people shared an imperceptible energy strand that moved towards the altar ahead and disappeared. Alex recognised those strands as the energy strands of belief that the people had for said god.


    "Through trial and error, the very first of the gods found out that when a person has a certain level of faith in your power and what you stand for, they manifest a kind of energy from their existential framework." The dragon continued his explanation while Alex and Andrew observed the finer details of what was transpiring.


    "This unique energy is replenishable and allows said god to have a stronger foothold in the concept they hold. So even if another being arrives with the same power, the possibility of surpassing them becomes impossible."


    "So this can change depending on the region the god originates from," Alex added his observations. "If two different races separated by thousands of light years reach this concept, the one with the highest level of faith will have the seat of that concept."


    "Exactly..." Drakmor turned to Alex, slightly surprised by his insights. "That''s why these gods spread their influence all over the universe. And the more this influence spreads, the greater their authority."


    "And because the multiverse is an open system, this influence reaches even those in other universes," Andrew added as well, not wanting to be left behind. "Good for them..." Though he felt a tinge of bitterness.


    "Agreed." Alex nodded.


    The dragon raised a brow. Looking at his apprentice, he immediately understood what made him bitter. With the kind of power this universe had, the beings of this universe barely suffered from the universal calamities.


    "What about the Supreme One?" Alex turned to Drakmor. "He became the very first god and then a veilwalker. Why does he still have temples?"


    "..."


    Drakmor didn''t immediately reply, closing his eyes and pinching the bridge of his nose. He appeared as though he was having trouble deciding what to say. A second later, he opened his eyes, looked up and then replied.


    "All inhabitants of this universe know the Supreme One was the very first being to become a god. As a primordial dragon ¡ª one of the many ancestors of all dragons ¡ª the Supreme One is still worshipped by the people.


    "It has become something like a part of the people''s lives. He became the godking, and as his influence spread, many attributes were added to his name until many myths of who he was came to life. Some people believe he is human, others believe he is a spirit, and many such concepts."


    "Wait, wait, wait..."


    Alex raised his hand, turning to face the dragon. This was information that was missing from the records he skimmed through. The origins of the Supreme One were completely erased, with only a few beings knowing exactly what he was.


    However, hearing what the dragon was saying, some things were beginning to come to light. Born on Earth, there were records of the ancients who believed in a very powerful being. If what this dragon was telling him was right...


    "You''re telling me the god known as Almighty, All-knowing and the other ''Alls'' is the Supreme One?!" Alex couldn''t believe his own words.


    "Yes," Drakmor replied with a soft smile. "The Supreme One is all that. He became a god, and his influence gave birth to these myths that have now become reality.


    "But people outside this universe had a different interpretation of his power and nature, bringing about different stories and attributes to suit their purposes."


    "..."


    Alex remained wide-eyed for several seconds, his mind rapidly processing everything he had just heard. This was why there were so many inconsistencies in all these stories and myths. They all came from one being''s influence and the belief people had in him.


    ''This is absurd!'' Alex exclaimed inwardly. ''Just how broken is this guy to have such a level of faith from the people?!''


    His perception of the Supreme One was that of a power-hungry veilwalker desiring the entire multiverse. And from the experience he had with the Supreme One''s will at the time of his ascension, his impression of the godking was not very good.


    But with so many beings having faith in his power, he realised he didn''t truly know who this being was. There were just too many twisted views of who this Supreme One was.


    ''I have to see him for myself to truly understand who he is and what he stands for...'' Alex thought seriously, clenching his fist in resolve.


    The dragon noticed this behaviour, but revealed no expression. Inwardly, however, he was glad he was given the go-ahead to say what he did.


    ''The Supreme One is very exclusive, even to those close to him.'' The dragon thought. ''But one thing is certain about him: He is very different from what the rest of the multiverse or even some of the gods think.


    ''Soon, Alexander... Very soon you''ll see for yourself.''


    "Let''s move on," The dragon said, snapping Alex and Andrew out of their thoughts. "We still have a lot of things to see around the city."


    "Y-Yeah."

 Chapter 447: No Purpose (1)

    In Alexander''s Universe


    Cassandra had remained on Jupiter all this while, trying to comprehend the last bits of concepts to get a glimpse of self-ascension. But try as she might, she couldn''t progress ¡ª she was at a dead-end.


    Regardless of what she tried, she couldn''t figure out what was missing. Additionally, her core was at the point where it craved the bond of its universe; something the catwoman could not give it.


    ''I''ve reached my limit.'' Cassandra acknowledged with a sigh, rising to her feet. ''There is only one thing left to do.''


    With a thought, her body disappeared and appeared in Jupiter''s orbit, facing the direction of planet Earth. The catwoman stared at the inconspicuous planet for several seconds before calling to the void.


    "Alex, I need your help."


    A split second later, a body materialised from the surrounding energy as Alexander made his appearance, wearing his favourite casual clothes. He had a gentle smirk on his face as he stared at the catwoman.


    "I guess it''s time..."


    "You think?" Cassandra snorted, folding her arms over her chest. "I''ve wasted a long time on this and haven''t gotten any clues."


    "That''s not true, Cassandra," Alex replied calmly. "I''ve been paying attention to you, and I know you''ve reached the same stage as I was when I ascended."


    "Paying attention to me, huh?" The catwoman looked at Alex like he was some pervert, moving her arms around as if to cover herself. "I''m sure you saw a lot of things."


    "Hehe, right..." Alex couldn''t help but laugh. "Come with me."


    A portal opened nearby as Alex walked inside, the catwoman not far behind. The portal closed behind Cassandra the moment she appeared on the other side.


    "This place is..."


    "The core space of this universe," Alex replied, turning to face Cassandra. "Sit with me." He gestured for the woman to sit while he sat cross-legged in the void.


    Cassandra nodded and did as she was told. However, with this being her first time in this domain, she couldn''t help but look around, noticing how blank the space was. Blank in the sense that there were no celestial storms or distant galaxies and objects in the background.


    ''But the amount of magical and void energy here is a different story.'' The catwoman noted with curious eyes. She turned to look at Alex, surprised that he would bring her to such a location. ''Does he trust me this much?''


    She already knew the answer, but as they say, actions speak louder than words. Alex had proven time and again that he considered her a part of his universe. The only thing left was for the cat to accept that fact.


    A gentle smile graced her features for a thousandth of a second before disappearing. Naturally, Alex noticed all this and paid no mind.


    He had already taken it upon himself not to read the minds of his loved ones unless in certain situations, and this extended to the catwoman as well. Of course, that didn''t cover reading their body language to tell what they were thinking.


    "All right, Cassandra." Alex began, his expression turning serious. "Tell me what you''ve grasped so far and why you think you''ve reached your limits. What is it that you''re missing?"


    The catwoman took a deep breath to gather her thoughts. She could feel her core pulsating with the desire to merge with a core she didn''t have.


    This universe already had its core bonded to Alex as far as she knew, and even if that was not the case, the feeling wasn''t pushing her for just any core¡ªnot yet, at least.


    "How do I say this..." Cassandra began, her demeanour turning serious. "After realising the true essence of what time and energy were, I knew I was close to the limits of the Demi-god level. Shortly after, my core began urging me to ascend via merging with my universe core."


    Alex nodded, already clear on what that feeling was like. He urged her to continue while he thought of how to guide her to the next stage.


    "I''ve understood myself, my abilities, and what makes me unique in our reality. With these elements, shouldn''t I be capable of ascending?"


    "For a normal god, maybe." Alex nodded, making the catwoman raise her brows. "Gods are interesting entities who can be acknowledged by their universe for achieving what you just described.


    "Reach a significant level, grasp your law, your place in existence, accept yourself and become the master of that aspect of your universe. By understanding what that concept is, you will be acknowledged as god."


    The catowman nodded as she reached this exact conclusion. Grasping one aspect of the universe''s fundamental principles was like claiming a small portion for yourself. This was what Alex understood from Universe Prime, and why some gods were stronger than some god-level veilwalkers.


    The very first universe was just that big.


    "But... We veilwalkers are different. We are not just beings reaching godhood. We become fully realised gods who become the universe itself ¡ª so to speak.


    "Our physical strength is the weight of the entire universe, and the bigger the universe, the stronger and more powerful we are..." Those words were literal in their meaning.


    Cassandra nodded with a gulp, realising just how powerful Alex was. But from the words he spoke, it meant normal gods and veilwalkers were completely different.


    ''We grow faster and have an easier time grasping the fundamental principles of reality than normal people. We don''t just grasp one aspect of reality, we take the entire thing, something other beings can''t do. That is what makes us different. We are our universe chosen for a reason...''


    "And that is why you aren''t able to ascend," Alex replied, catching a glimpse of that thought.


    "Huh?"


    The catwoman muttered in shock, snapping out of her thoughts. She looked at Alex with clear confusion in her eyes.


    "What do you mean?" Cassandra asked curiously, tilting her her slightly.


    "That part of what you were just thinking is flawed," Alex replied, making the catwoman open her eyes in realisation. "We are the universe chosen for a reason...? Maybe."


    Cassandra felt her core pulse in a different wave from normal, catching her off guard. What did Alexander mean by ''maybe''? She wasn''t sure, but she knew the truth was coming.


    "We could argue that we are the ultimate soldiers against the void creatures, protectors and masters of our universe." He continued calmly. "But is that truly a purpose? We fight because we''re selected to do so, not because we''re some divine saviours granted the power to do so."


    "What are you saying, Alex?" The catwoman asked, swallowing the lump in her throat.


    With a calm and reassuring smile, Alex dropped the bomb, the very realisation that pushed his ascension to become an independent and fully realised god.


    "What I''m saying is that there is no purpose, Cassandra. There is no grand reason for anything..."

 Chapter 448: No Purpose (2)

    "W-what...?"


    To say Cassandra was shocked would be an understatement. The woman''s brain was broken then and there. What she just heard didn''t make any sense!


    Alex remained silent, waiting for the catwoman to process his words. It was a heavy realisation every veilwalker was bound to know eventually.


    However, hearing it before experiencing it was a different story, especially when it came from someone like Alex.


    After several long minutes that felt like a lifetime to beings at their level, Cassandra refocused on Alex once more, her expression one of clear confusion. She heard, but she did not understand.


    "W-what exactly are you talking about, Alex?" She asked, this time with a serious expression. "What do you mean there is no grand purpose?"


    "It''s exactly as I said..." Alex replied coolly. "The multiverse? Living beings? Everything that we know and aspire to be is pointless in the grand scheme of things. This is something you will understand if you bond with a universe core.


    "We are nothing, Cassandra. Our identity, our goals and dreams have no meaning at all. I am a human, a son, a lover, a friend, a veilwalker, an instructor...


    "These are some of the things you could say I am, Cassandra. But... merging with a core will tell you otherwise ¡ª it''s all a fallacy."


    "..."


    The cat was still not making sense of what Alexander was saying. The more he spoke, the less sense he made.


    "Didn''t you just say achieving godhood is about understanding our place in the universe, accepting who and what we are to be acknowledged by the universe?"


    "I did..." Alex chuckled softly. "But you weren''t listening, Cassandra. That path is for normal beings. Perhaps it is a mechanism of the universe to make sure no one rises above a certain strength level, but that path is not for us ¡ª it''s not for veilwalkers."


    Cassandra gulped, her core pulsating rapidly. The revelation was making the energies in her inner realm churn chaotically. These were some truths that were not meant to be known, and she was right.


    Anyone else not a veilwalker would not be capable of grasping whatever Alex said, regardless of how well he explained it. It was an impossibility. Even with this information, Alex wasn''t done.


    "Before the calamity hit every universe out there, no being, no matter how powerful, could tear open a veil to the true void. It wasn''t meant to be done.


    However, after ''that'' happened to the multiverse core, the fabric of every universe became capable of being breached."


    The catwoman swallowed again, the feeling in her being growing more and more chaotic. To think everything is for nought was hard to accept.


    "So you''re saying bonding with a core teaches us all this and pushes the ascension to godhood?" Cassandra summarised, and Alex nodded in affirmation and added.


    "Being a veilwalker is a once-in-a-lifetime occurrence. There has never existed any being like us. We were created out of necessity, Cassandra."


    "Then what is the point of everything I did to get here if there is no point?!" The catwoman suddenly roared angrily, getting to her feet.


    "You''re telling me I have to grasp everything about myself and the laws to reach this level, and at the same time telling me none of it matters?! How does this make sense?!"


    Alex understood her sudden outburst. Honestly, it felt like a scam. But that was exactly what made self-ascension an impossibility. He had a few guesses about why this was the case, but had no proof to back his thoughts.


    Looking at the heavily breathing woman who was trying to make sense of what she heard, Alex couldn''t help but feel slightly bad for her. After all, what she needed to do afterwards was going to be the hardest part.


    "I''m sorry, Cassandra." Alex said with a sigh. "But this is what every veilwalker would eventually come to know once they bond with a core. It''s a difficult thing to accept, and also why it''s almost impossible to ascend on your own. Knowing and accepting aren''t the same thing."


    The catwoman let out a heavy sigh and sat back down, her expression turning dull. All her hard work up to this point was useless! How is that acceptable?!


    "Do you still want to know how I achieved self-ascension?" Alex asked, making Cassandra lift her head to look at him.


    "Does it even matter...?" She shot back tiredly. "Like you said, everything is pointless."


    "Exactly..." His response confused her for a bit, reigniting her curiosity. "To self-ascend as a veilwalker, you must let go."


    "..."


    Cassandra was momentarily taken aback. She tilted her head, waiting for Alex to explain.


    "You must accept that you are nothing, and nothing you shall return. You must let go of who and what you are, Cassandra. You must let go of your identity; you must forsake everything that is you in the truest sense of the word. You must become nothing..."


    "Nothing..."


    The cat muttered softly, feeling her core pulse once more, the energies within her inner realm churning even more chaotically.


    "What does that mean...?"


    She asked a second later, her entire being trembling and disturbing the surrounding energy in the blank space. Something told her it wasn''t going to be easy, and that gut feeling came true.


    "What I''m saying is..." Alex paused dramatically, observing the cat''s nervous expression. "You must die, Cassandra."


    "!"


    The cat rose to her feet once more, a powerful wave of energy rippling out of her body. She couldn''t control her chaotic energies at that moment. What she heard was ridiculous!


    "You''re messing with me, aren''t you?" She asked nervously, still in denial.


    However, Alex didn''t respond, staring at her calmly. There was nothing that said ''joking'' about what he just said. He was damn serious.


    Ba-dump


    Her core thumped like a heartbeat. If what Alex was saying was true, then it meant...


    "I died, Cassandra." His reply confirmed her thoughts. "I realised this truth in a difficult situation. However, dying has to be an acknowledgement done by yourself, not in a fight where your life is about to be snuffed out.


    "You must make your core accept this truth and let go ¡ª you must destroy your core in that truth."


    While his situation could be said to be in a battle of life and death, he made the acknowledgement in that moment, changing the aura he gave off.


    This was what made the veilwalkers panic and drove them to kill him. However, Alex had already accepted the truth by then, making their action a helping gesture instead of self-sacrifice.


    Cassandra stared at Alex like he was crazy. There was no way she could do something that insane! To go through all this pain just to let it all go? She''s heard better jokes!


    But Alex''s expression said otherwise.


    "You''re serious..."

 Chapter 449: The Truth of Nothing (1)

    Alex let out a sigh and got to his feet, his hands moving behind him. He perfectly understood what the catwoman was going through, and even expected this reaction.


    However, knowing and doing were not the same. To unlearn everything and forego your very identity isn''t something you could do just because you know.


    "Cassandra..." Alex called, his tone gentle. "The multiverse made the path of the veilwalker extremely easy. A little bit of effort is all it takes to achieve absolute strength... The core reveals the truth to you, but it also serves as a roadblock ¡ª at least in my opinion."


    He understood this because when he fused with his universe core, the urge to connect with additional cores felt profoundly unnatural to him. It was as if he were being guided by the nose in an unfamiliar direction.


    "To become an independent entity, on the other hand, isn''t so simple." He continued. "But I will tell you this, Cassandra. Should you succeed in ascending to godhood all by yourself, your path will be unlike any other."


    "..."


    The cat closed her eyes, her head lowered. She was still processing the words Alex spoke. And hearing what awaited her should she succeed, that was very enticing.


    ''But dying...?'' Cassandra questioned. ''I''m not sure anyone can do that.''


    Alexander was telling her to let go of who she was, what she''d learned and die without a hint of doubt in her being. Being at death''s door didn''t count either ¡ª it had to come from her truest self.


    This was asking for the impossible.


    Lifting her head, she looked at Alex''s expression and asked, "How did you know this was what the ascension for veilwalkers was about? I doubt you had anyone around to tell you this."


    "Well... Not exactly." Alex turned around, facing the direction of his universe core. "When I came here to ascend at the time, I had company."


    He went ahead and explained to Cassandra what transpired here and how he figured out the truth; the truth about nothingness. Nothing was everywhere, nothing was everything, nothing was the greatest truth of reality.


    "From nothing..."


    "Comes everything..." Cassandra completed the phrase, staring at her right hand. She clenched and unclenched her fist, lost in thought. "Energy is the expression of will, and will is the expression of energy. It all came from nothing."


    "Exactly." Alex nodded. "This is the truth all veilwalkers after ascension know... But no one said you can''t become nothing yourself. Becoming nothing is becoming everything."


    "Hah..." The catwoman sighed and shook her head. "This isn''t something I can just do on command, you know?"


    "There''s no rush, Cassandra. Only you can make that decision. It could be tomorrow, it could be weeks after, or it could take years to accept that truth."


    Cassandra nodded in understanding, going over the other things she heard from Alex. "You mentioned being different from others because of your ascension. How different are you talking about?"


    Alex smiled briefly and turned to face the woman. He raised his right hand, condensing a sphere of white essence the size of a baseball.


    The catwoman squinted her eyes at the demonstration, not sure what Alex was doing. If this was a display of his abilities, she could do something similar, so she wasn''t clear on what it was.


    "What is that?" She asked curiously.


    "Here,"


    Instead of responding, Alex flicked the sphere towards her. She attempted to catch the sphere, however, the unexpected happened.


    The sphere phased through her hand and body like she wasn''t there. The catwoman turned around to face the sphere that came to a stop a few meters behind her.


    She moved in close and made another attempt to interact with the sphere, but the results were still the same. She was evidently confused, as this did not make sense.


    "Is this because of our power difference?" She turned to Alex for answers.


    "From nothing came everything..." Alex stated as he walked closer to Cassandra. "Becoming a god as a veilwalker means becoming a universe, right?" The catwoman nodded.


    "Good." He came to stop next to Cassandra, staring at the sphere spinning on its axis. "In other words, it means becoming a system. The multiverse can be considered a system, though I''m not sure if it''s an open or closed one."


    The last part was still a mystery to him. Cassandra narrowed her eyes at Alex, not quite clear where he was heading. Still, she paid attention.


    "Bonding with a universe core means becoming a part of that system, agree?" He looked over, and Cassandra nodded. "Then, what happens when you become a universe without being part of the defined system?"


    "!"


    The catwoman''s core pulsed in shock. The realisation didn''t immediately hit her. But when it finally did, her eyes widened like saucers.


    "Y-you mean..."


    "Exactly," Alex replied with a knowing smile.


    "But aren''t you bonded with your universe core?" She asked skeptically. If she remembered correctly, bonding with the core made one the ultimate master of their universe.


    She looked Alex in the eyes, and seeing that knowing smirk, she knew she had misunderstood! Alex wasn''t bonded with his universe core.


    "You''re your own system!"


    She exclaimed in avid horror, unable to help herself take several steps back from Alex. She looked at him like he was some kind of monster. Her mind spun rapidly as she processed what that meant.


    Snapping her head back to the sphere, the truth of why she couldn''t touch the sphere or interact with it in any form dawned on her.


    "I-I can''t interact with a system that is not part of the existing one..." Her core pulsed chaotically, her breathing mirroring her raging emotions. "H-how can you still interact with reality...?"


    If what Alex was telling her made sense, then it should go both ways, right? Unfortunately for her, Alex didn''t make a lot of sense.


    "While I am my own system, my energy source is still void energy that I convert into my own essence. I can use this energy to interact with this reality. At the same time, I can decide if anything part of this reality can interact with me.


    "Basically, I can be whatever I want." A hand gesture moved the sphere towards Cassandra, landing perfectly in her hand. "I can allow you to see it, sense or interact with my essence, and I can also make it completely invisible to you."


    Cassandra looked at Alex like with trembling eyes, the hand holding the sphere trembling accordingly. She couldn''t believe how such a thing was possible. He was basically saying he was a one-way street.


    "Is-Isn''t this cheating?!"

 Chapter 450: The Truth of Nothing (2)

    "No, it''s the benefit of being independent ¡ª the path of the untethered." Alex replied calmly, leaving the catwoman shocked.


    Alex was basically saying he was invincible if he chose to. Nothing in this universe could touch him if he didn''t want it. While that was dependent on his energy reserves, it was the absolute truth.


    Cassandra couldn''t help but look at Alex with trembling eyes. She looked down on the sphere once more, focusing on how different the essence felt,


    Unfortunately for her, she couldn''t deduce any properties of the essence. Aside from being able to touch it, she wasn''t permitted to probe.


    ''What kind of broken power is this?'' She inwardly questioned. ''He can affect everything, but nothing can affect him...''


    "I know it''s a lot ot take in." She heard Alex say, making her look up to him. "But you have all the time in the world to contemplate everything you''ve heard."


    "..."


    Cassandra had nothing else to say. Alex had given her everything she needed to ascend on her own. It was now up to her to make that existential change.


    ''It''s going to be the hardest, if not an impossible feat to achieve...'' She mused silently. But then a thought crossed her mind.


    "What about veilwalkers who ascended with the help of the universe core? Can they reverse that process and ascend themselves?" A genuine concern, as it would be a very easy method.


    "I don''t think so..." Alex shook his head. His brows furrowed for a split second before returning to normal. "If my guess is right, then the core makes the process irreversible. After all, ascension wouldn''t have been possible if not for the core."


    Moreover, the Supreme One and his cohorts wouldn''t have bothered him had there been an easy method to achieve his level of power. This thought further solidified the theory he had on the multiverse.


    "I see..." Cassandra muttered under her breath, feeling slightly disappointed. Of course, there would be no shortcut to the path of true independence. "Is there anything else I need to know?" She asked, passing the sphere to Alex.


    Alex took the sphere in his hand, making it dissolve a second later. "No, this is all you know to know; for now, at least." Even he was still learning about the grand multiverse.


    "Mm, then take me back." Cassandra wanted to get started right away.


    "You''ll stay here," The reply caught her off guard.


    She narrowed her eyes at Alex, waiting for him to explain what he meant by that. No thoughts about captivity crossed her mind as she knew the kind of being Alex was.


    "In the event that you succeed in convincing yourself to ascend, the eruption of power from your core destruction could erase the galaxy and then some."


    "Oh, okay..." She didn''t need much convincing as it came from a credible source. "Then this place is fine, right?"


    "That''s why I brought you here." Alex nodded and then added. "You''re free to create whatever environment that suits your taste."


    "Thanks, Alexander." Cassandra said with genuine sincerity. "You could have chosen not to share this with me, but you did it anyway."


    "Don''t worry about it." Alex waved it off. "It''s not really a secret."


    His main body was in Universe Prime, ready to explain the same thing to the Supreme One. And as he had mentioned before, it wasn''t that simple.


    "Alright then, I''ll leave you alone," Alex said, stepping back. "Good luck..." His body dematerialised, turning into motes of light that disappeared into the stream of surrounding energies.


    "..."


    The catwoman was left alone with her thoughts, mulling over everything. Her eyes remained focused as she sat down in the void and crossed her arms over her chest.


    ''From nothing comes everything, huh...''


    ......


    Back in Universe Prime.


    Alex and company continue their tour, exploring the many interesting places of the city. Like the dragon said, most places in the city were the private property of powerful organisations and sects.


    Among the many sects and organisations that raised powerful beings in one district, they came across an interesting event happening: a tournament between sects.


    The dragon noticed Alex''s interest in what was happening and decided to lead the group to watch. While they were at the pinnacle of power and existence, they were still beings who found joy in the smallest of things.


    The tournament in particular reminded Alex of his time at the academy. That tournament, despite being hosted in a simulated environment, taught him a lot about his abilities.


    "Eh... Lord Alexander?" Andrew called softly, swallowing his nerves.


    For whatever reason, he was afraid to interact in a normal way with Alexander. The person was literally the being he was trying to imitate in the act of self-ascending.


    At the same time, he was curious to know more about Alex. The guy was an enigma of changing personas. He would be chill to be around at one point, then the next, he would be domineering.


    "Mm, what is it?" Alex turned to Andrew, waiting for him to speak.


    The group could already hear the loud cheers of the spectators and feel the disturbance in the air as they got closer to the arena. Moreover, the sheer size of the arena was inconceivable to someone who came from Alex''s universe.


    "N-now that we''re here... ca-can we have a sparring match?" He managed to ask despite his stuttering.


    "You want to spar with me?" Alex raised his brows, slightly taken aback. Naturally, they both knew they had to reduce their strength to the limits of what was already ongoing.


    "Yes!" Andrew replied almost like a salute, making Alex chuckle.


    Alex turned to look at Drakmor, who nodded in acknowledgement. A word from him would make anything possible, so there was no worry on that front.


    "Sure, Andrew." Alex gave his reply, flashing a small smile.


    Andrew beamed in excitement. For a moment, he feared Alex would take his domineering persona and shut him down, but Alex was surprisingly cool.


    Sometime later, the trio arrived in the arena and quickly got a special booth to observe the fights. The arena was like any other. However, this one had a lot of room for movement ¡ª a lot.


    ''And to think Class B awakened can fight here without breaking anything...'' Alex was once again reminded of how powerful the environment here was. ''In my universe, this level of strength is enough to shatter planets.''


    "A short intermission would be announced soon," Drakmor said after they took their seats. "You''ll have your spar then..." He turned to look at Andrew, who nodded resolutely.


    He was ready to prove himself to his master and then to Alexander, and hopefully gain some insights. But that remains to be seen.

 Chapter 451: What Do You Think? (1)

    "Alright, ladies and gentlemen!" The host roared, his voice reverberating throughout the arena. "As usual, we take a short intermission while the competitors strategise for what''s to come.


    "However, this intermission isn''t going to be the same." The spectators weren''t really surprised by the change, as most of them were members of the organisations and sects partaking in the tournament.


    "During this break, two special individuals, unknown to any of us, will be competing in this very arena." This part got the people''s attention.


    "Unknown individuals...?" Someone muttered curiously.


    "Mm, they''re probably some awakeners from another city desiring to make a name for themselves."


    "Whatever their reason, it doesn''t really matter. A fight is a fight."


    The spectators watched as the host called out the names of the two individuals. Back in the private booth, Alex glanced over to Andrew and asked, "You ready?"


    The young apprentice nodded and focused his attention on Alex. He watched as a new body materialised from Alex, wearing the same set of clothes. This body was entirely human and had the strength limit of a Class B awakened.


    Andrew did the same, creating another copy of himself. He made sure to make his clone have the exact level of strength as Alex, to keep things fair and interesting. Of course, that line of thinking was subjective.


    While the clones had similar strength levels, the gap in knowledge could not be easily bridged in terms of fighting techniques and applications. Then again, there was no such thing as true equality.


    "Let''s go."


    The two disappeared in a brief flash of light, appearing on the stage and facing each other from opposite ends. Their appearance caught everyone''s attention as the spectators focused on the two, some trying to identify who they were.


    "Do you recognise either of the two?"


    "Nah, I haven''t come across either of them. But damn, they''re good looking." The last comment was in response to how the female spectators suddenly began fawning over the newcomers.


    Ignoring the spectators and their reactions, the host went ahead to make the rules clear for the two. This was a real fight where the competitors were at risk of getting seriously injured.


    Weapons were allowed. However, fatal injuries that could lead to death were strictly prohibited. Basically, as long as you didn''t kill your opponent, everything was a go. Healers were available to attend to severe injuries.


    While the host brought his explanations to a close, Alex focused on the barrier around the stage. It served to protect the spectators from the abilities and shockwaves that were bound to occur.


    "You have five minutes, challengers." The final words of the host snapped Alex out of his thoughts. "Show your might and may the best fighter win!"


    No loud cheers abruptly erupted like the other battles. These were unfamiliar faces, and people were curious to see what they got.


    "How do you want to do this?" Alex asked in a relaxed stance. "Weapons or hand-to-hand?"


    The apprentice didn''t immediately reply. While five minutes may seem like a short time, it was actually a lot of time for beings at their level. Moreover, the fight could end in a split second if one were taken off guard.


    "Let''s go hand-to-hand first," Andrew replied, releasing a deep breath. "We can switch to weapons mid-battle."


    "Of course," Alex nodded and got ready, gesturing towards Andrew. "Come at me..."


    The apprentice, of course, had no issue making the first move. Alexander was like a senior he was trying to measure up to. The fact that he was about to spar with Alex made him feel like he was meeting an unreachable being for the first time.


    A moment of silence settled in the arena as everyone paid attention to what was about to happen. Back in the special booth, Drakmor turned to Alex and asked, "Do you intend to use any ability in this fight?"


    "I''m not sure..." Alex replied with a slight smile. He looked at Andrew and said. "That would depend on his moves."


    "Hehe, don''t mind if I do." Andrew grinned excitedly. "Head''s up, Lord Alexander. Here I come...!"


    Right on his cue, his clone made the first move with an excited grin on his face. In a sudden burst of speed that broke the sound barrier, Andrew closed the vast distance, appearing before Alex in seconds.


    With a right high kick, he swung for Alexander''s head. He knew it wasn''t going to be easy landing a kick on Alex. And as he expected, Alex responded with a kick of his own.


    BOOM...!


    The stage rumbled and the air exploded upon contact, the resulting shockwaves spreading out for several hundred meters. When it crashed into the protective barrier, the spectators gasped in shock as the barrier rippled violently.


    "Impossible...!"


    "Woah...! Are they really at the same level as the other fighters?!"


    The viewers couldn''t believe their eyes. However, with how violent that simple clash was, they knew more like that was bound to follow.


    "Yeah...!!!"


    The spectators cheered loudly, bringing back the roaring atmosphere from before. They sat at the edge of their seats, eager to see more.


    Back on the stage, Alex and Andrew ended up in a deadlock as neither of them could exert any more force; they were equally matched.


    ''His expression reminds me of my former self.'' Alex noted with a nostalgic smile. ''Getting excited over the prospect of having fun with your opponent.''


    Knowing the first clash would get them nowhere, Andrew took the initiative to withdraw, swiftly switching leg technique to hand technique.


    His combat skills were flawless, depicting his abilities as a veilwalker. His punches were fast and struck true. However, Alex would always either dodge or block the attacks with minimum movements; no movement was wasted.


    With each strike exchanged or dodged, the resulting shockwaves shook the stage, rippled through the air and crushed into the barrier.


    "This is insane...!"


    "I know...! Look at them; I can barely follow their speed!"


    The spectators couldn''t get enough, despite most of them failing to see anything through the blurry movements across the arena grounds. For those who could follow, they watched with avid interest in their eyes.


    "That Alexander fellow isn''t attacking at all... He''s only defending while Andrew goes on the offensive."


    "Yeah... What''s more, neither of them has used their abilities yet... This fight will be getting far more intense." One of them commented and then looked to the side. "What do you think?"


    "..."

 Chapter 452: What Do You Think? (2)

    "..."


    The being referred to did not immediately respond, opting to watch the battle instead. The elders around him did not find fault with his behaviour, refocusing their attention on the fight.


    "Come on, Lord Alexander. Fight back!" Andrew roared with his savage looking grin. "You don''t want this fight to become one-sided, do you?"


    It seemed his nerves all melted away in the heat of their fight. The apprentice constantly charged at Alex, dealing swift strikes and attacks. Yet, Alex would always counter with his own moves, flawlessly at that.


    None of Andrew''s hits managed to touch Alex. His expression was calm and collected, a gentle smile tugging at the corner of his lips. ''I guess I like playing defensively until provoked.''


    Naturally, he was not taken off by Andrew''s words. He recalled some of his old fights and realised this familiar pattern where he fought defensively.


    ''Let''s change that...''


    The spectators were at the edge of their seats, looking forward to what was to come next, when a sudden change occurred in the fight.


    Alex finally went on the offensive, and the change was immediately noticed. The speeds at which the two fought came to a sudden stop when Alex caught a blow with his left hand, producing a loud, resounding boom.


    Before Andrew could make another move, Alex pulled him in and thrust an open palm strike towards the chest. The suddenness of the change caught Andrew off guard.


    However, he wasn''t done just yet. As the strike blazed towards his chest, the apprentice''s grin widened further as his eyes and body began to take a golden hue.


    BOOM...!


    An explosion of golden light erupted from Andrew''s body, the force behind the eruption slamming into Alex before sending him flying across the stage.


    ''Of all the abilities he could use, he chose light.'' Alex thought with a smile, making use of the explosive momentum to recompose himself mid-air before landing on his feet.


    His senses caught Andrew closing in on him before he could even lift his head. He got to his feet and immediately bent backwards, dodging the arc blade that whizzed through the air and over his head.


    At the same time, Andrew appeared several meters above Alex in a flash of light and swung another kick downwards, sending another arc blade at Alex. The blade arrived almost instantaneously, leaving almost no room for dodging.


    Even then, Alex remained calm. His eyes flashed a bright white as he veered to the side, allowing the blade to fly past his face. He was cutting it real close, as there was barely an inch difference between the blade and his face.


    BOOM...!


    "It''s a hit!"


    The viewers cheered excitedly, watching as the blade exploded in a light show. The flare from the explosion forced many to look away. However, Andrew narrowed his eyes as the blade wasn''t supposed to generate a flare.


    Suddenly, four different Alexanders emerged from the flare, each with a weapon in hand, specifically a spear. Without hesitation, one of them spun around and hurled their spear at Andrew, who was still in free fall.


    At the same time, the other three Alexanders spread out in three directions and then plunged their spears into the ground, creating a triangle with Andrew in the centre, swiftly flashing out of existence in sync.


    Andrew, on the other hand, could not afford to pay attention to the other three as the spear was already upon him. The apprentice cursed and managed to dodge the spear by shifting to the side, allowing the spear to whizz past him.


    But that was just the beginning.


    As soon as the spear flew past him, he sensed a flash of light behind him, syncing with the ones below. He shifted his gaze to look, only to see Alex appear in place of the spear, his body positioned in a way to deliver a punch to the back.


    Crack!


    Andrew groaned as the unexpected attack landed, sending him straight to the ground. The apprentice stumbled and rolled a few times before managing to get to his feet.


    Unfortunately for him, the attack was not over. Before he could regain his composure, the three spears plunged into the stage glowed and linked together, creating a perfect light triangle several meters high.


    The versatility of what Alex could do with the limits of a Class B was limited. As such, he had to get creative with his skills in order to create the perfect environment for himself.


    "What the hell is he doing?"


    The spectators were intrigued by the triangular light prison. Fortunately for them, the answers came soon after.


    The moment Andrew got to his feet, a flash of light caught his attention from his left, drawing his gaze. His heart skipped a beat when he noticed a kick closing in on his head.


    ''How did he...?''


    Andrew was shocked at how fast Alex moved to his left. He didn''t sense him appearing. The spectators, on the other hand, saw everything clearly.


    Alexander didn''t move from his position in the air; he simply reappeared beside the apprentice, literally teleporting with a kick heading towards Andrew''s head.


    "Holy shit, he changed positions with the photons!"


    Those familiar with the principles behind that move exclaim in shock and excitement. That skill wasn''t a simple technique a Class B awakened could casually execute. The least mistake and they could end up destroying their body.


    Without a moment to waste, Andrew gritted his teeth and raised his hand to protect his head. The strike connected with a satisfying crack, flinging Andrew''s head to the side. Then a knee strike followed on the other side, flinging his head back up.


    ''The hell...?''


    Andrew''s nose was bloodied from the consecutive strikes. Still, it wasn''t over. A resounding crunch echoed across the arena as a blow ate into his face, then another knee struck from behind, breaking Andrew''s spine without mercy.


    A loud groan escaped his lips as the damage was more than expected. Finally, the last and heaviest strike came from above. A right fist drove into his face, slamming him into the stage with a loud boom.


    "Hell yeah...!"


    The spectators cheered even louder, many of them rising to their feet and calling Alexander''s name. Through a series of perfectly executed techniques, Alex created a domain of light, granting him the ability to ignore his speed limits.


    Inside the booth, Alex looked over to Andrew with a grin, "Want to continue?" he taunted.


    The apprentice''s lips twitched uncontrollably, unable to believe Alex''s shamelessness. His choice of abilities had come to bite him in the backside. While he could do something similar, he couldn''t overlay his domain over Alex''s domain of light.


    This was his loss; there was no comeback within the bounds of that domain. Left with no choice, Andrew could only do the one thing left.


    "Fine, I yield."

 Chapter 453: Its Not Over (1)

    Despite yielding to Alexander and failing to learn anything substantial, Andrew wasn''t disappointed. At the very least, he got to wash away his nervousness.


    Alexander wasn''t as stuck-up as he imagined most veilwalkers would be. Yes, he was frightening when he was pissed, but other than that, Alex was pretty chill.


    ''I wonder if his personality played a role in his self-ascension.'' Andrew mused with a small smile, his gaze shifting to look at Alex''s side profile. ''So that''s why they chose me.''


    The carefree nature of Alex he witnessed was much like himself before meeting Lord Drakmor. Naturally, he was told why he was chosen for the attempt, but it wasn''t until he met Alex did he actually believed it.


    ''Hmm?''


    His attention was drawn back to the stage when a new development occurred, raising a bit of a ruckus. "Who''s that?"


    "The young master of one of the competing sects." Alex replied calmly. "Let''s see what this is about."


    While the healing squad rushed to get Andrew''s injured self off the stage, the young master suddenly landed a few hundred meters away, drawing Alex''s attention.


    "Holy crap, that''s Young Mater Chen!" Someone from the crowd yelled. "I didn''t know he was competing!"


    "That''s because he isn''t. I think this Alexander fellow caught his attention!"


    "Do you want something?" Alex turned to face the Young Master. He already knew who he was, but the young man didn''t know that.


    "You..." The Young Master replied as silence settled throughout the arena. Everyone wanted to hear what Chen had to say. "I never thought I would see someone display prowess above their level in this region."


    With emerald eyes and long hair tied in a ponytail behind him, this Young Master Chen was a sight to behold. His posture exuded elegance and the confidence of a person who knew their strength well.


    Dressed in robes of emerald that matched his piercing eyes and enhanced his appeal, Chen was an impressive fellow who stole the hearts of the crowd.


    "This is a large world, you know?" Alex replied with raised brows. "I''m sure there are others out there like yourself. All you need to do is travel the world."


    "Maybe...." Chen replied with a slight smile. "But you''re here now. This is the perfect opportunity for me to challenge someone of my generation."


    For a moment, Alex did not reply, staring at the young man before him. He had already determined the age of this Young Master to be less than 100.


    Chen was way older than Alex, but he didn''t have to know that. Alex was a veilwalker who had every limit removed by the multiverse itself. He was not in the same class as Chen.


    "Go ahead..." Drakmor suddenly said, catching Alexander''s attention. "You might be surprised."


    Alex frowned slightly at those words and looked back at his clone. He wasn''t sure what the dragon was on about, but there had to be something.


    However, the records Alex sifted through didn''t show anything too surprising about this fella. ''He is capable of holding his own against a Class A awakened, huh...''


    Back on the stage, Alex raised his head towards the host, silently asking for his input.


    "O-oh, Erm..." The host lacked the authority to give the go-ahead. However, his expression changed momentarily, and he quickly regained his composure.


    "Ahem..." The host cleared his throat. "This new development sure is surprising. The organisers of this event have given permission for this fight to take place!"


    The crowd cheered loudly, showing just how much the spectators wanted to see this Young Master and the stranger fight. At this point, no one cared about the actual competition.


    "How do you want to do this?" Alex asked, turning his attention back to Chen.


    "Pure Martial Skills..." The Young Master replied with a confident smile, retrieving a long sword from thin air. "Abilities will come in later..."


    "Very well," Alex exhaled and conjured his spear, standing with his back straight. "But in the case of using our abilities, aren''t you worried I''ve expanded quite a bit of my mana?"


    "You barely broke a sweat from your previous fight," Chen replied with a scoff. "You''ll be fine."


    "Mm..." The Young Master''s words were true.


    Both fighters brandished their weapons and got into a fighting stance, the distance separating them stretching for several hundred meters ¡ª a short distance for Beings like them.


    The crowd held their breath as everyone looked on, anticipation burning in their eyes. Alex wasn''t particularly interested in fighting the Young Master, but the dragon seemed to think otherwise.


    ''What''s even more baffling are those eyes here...'' Alex''s main body mused. ''Most of them have been keeping an eye on us since we arrived. But for whatever reason, they suddenly more than doubled.''


    He counted more than a few powerful gazes on him and what was occurring on the arena ground. He was under the impression that the gods barely paid mind to the mortals below.


    Even if they had an interest in a particular mortal, that was when they wanted them as an eventual subordinate or something along those lines.


    ''Let''s ignore that for now...''


    Back on the stage, Alex and the Young Master focused entirely on the other. Chen held his sword in his right hand, his back straight and his other hand behind him.


    There was no need for a signal from the host; they would make their move at the appropriate time. A second passed, and the two finally made their move.


    In a split second, Alex and Chen closed the distance. This time, Alex went on the offensive; playing defensive was pointless in this case. He wanted to know what was so special about this young man.


    ''Eh?''


    Alex''s eyes widened in shock when the unexpected happened. The moment he closed in on his opponent, he lunged his spear forward.


    He expected some form of parry as they were of similar speed. However, the Young Master abruptly changed tactics and deftly manoeuvred past the lunge, his sword glazing over the spear with a gentle ring.


    Before Alex knew it, the sword was already close to his hand and headed for his face. Without hesitation, he let go of his spear and managed to shift out of the way, just enough for the blade of the sword to whizz past his face.

 Chapter 454: Its Not Over (2)

    "Impossible!"


    Andrew exclaimed, unable to believe what he had just seen. He glanced over to Alex, only to see him sit forward with both hands clasped under his chin.


    "Pay attention." Alex simply said, focusing on what was happening to his clone.


    He couldn''t remember the last time he was left surprised by someone of a similar strength stat to him. ''Is this what Drakmor was talking about...?'' Alex wasn''t sure.


    ''His records didn''t make him out to be that much of a genius. Then again, those who actually know him aren''t all that surprised by the move he just pulled. How far will this actually go...?''


    Alex was genuinely curious.


    "Did you see that move?!" The spectators roared at the top of their lungs. "That''s the Young Master for you!"


    Alex''s clone managed to create a lot of distance between himself and the Young Master. To no one''s surprise, Chen did not capitalise on the advantage he had made.


    Rising to his feet, Alex pointed his hand towards his spear, making it fly straight into his hand. "Why didn''t you follow up on that attack?" he asked, and once more, the arena grew silent.


    "Oh, come on." Chen chuckled, swinging his sword around. "They might not have noticed, but I did. Had I pressed on, you would have pulled a surprise of your own."


    "..."


    Alex was mildly shocked. ''He even saw through that...?'' The Young Master finally got his undivided attention. ''There''s more to this fella than meets the eye...''


    There was nothing else to say. However, the crowd were vividly confused by what they heard. Most could not even follow what transpired earlier. But to think Alex had a counter ready had Chen made a follow-up left them speechless.


    The two fighters brandished their weapons once more, taking on their fighting stance. With a burst of speed that left visible cracks on the stage, they closed the distance once more.


    CLANG...!


    This time, the Young Master clashed with Alex''s spear head-on, generating a whirlwind that shook the entire stage, more so than what Alex and Andrew had done earlier.


    ''There''s no way he''s more skilled than a fully realised veilwalker.'' Alex thought with a frown, separating from the Young Master.


    He spun his spear again and closed in with a series of rapid thrusts in quick succession, forcing Chen to distance himself while defending.


    Alex''s reach was farther than Chen''s. However, the Young Master skilfully deflected all his thrusts and countered with strikes on his own, forcing Alex to balance his lunge with defensive spins of his spear''s shaft.


    Within a second, Alex and Chen had exchanged several high-speed strikes across the arena stage, leaving the spectators wide-mouthed. Each strike dealt rippled through the arena ground, the shockwaves hitting the protective shields in a continuous bombardment.


    ''This is really a first.'' Alex noticed with a serious gaze. ''Even using most of my spear skills isn''t enough to overwhelm him. He doesn''t even look pressured.''


    The Young Master had a confident smirk on his face as he continuously parried Alex''s rapid assaults. His sword technique was flawless and minimalised; no movement was wasted.


    ''Is this what we call a peerless genius?'' Alex began to wonder. ''I''ve never thought about how good a hunter I would have been had I not been a veilwalker...''


    There was no way of knowing, and it didn''t matter at this point. Things were already what they were; there was no going back.


    "Come on, Mr. Alexander." Chen suddenly said in the midst of their rapid exchange. "This can''t be everything, right?!"


    He was right... Alex may have been taken off guard at the beginning of this fight, but he was no longer distracted.


    Acknowledging the words of the Young Master, Alex executed the Serpent Coil technique. With adept mastery, he made a forward lunge, prompting the Young Master to respond.


    However, the spear coiled mid-motion, wrapping around Chen''s blade with the intention of disarming him. It was a technique the Young Master had no problem countering.


    "This can''t be¡ª" Chen''s words were cut short when Alex did the unexpected.


    The moment Chen attempted to make his move, Alex abandoned his spear that was still coiled around the sword and closed in.


    Abruptly appearing right in Chen''s face, Alex headbutted the Young Master right on the nose, producing a sickening crunch that was heard across the arena.


    "Mm!"


    Chen groaned at the unexpected assault, his head whipping back from the force. A knee to the ribs, an uppercut to the jaw, and finally, a kick to the gut sent the Young Master rolling across the stage until he came to a stop several meters away.


    "..."


    The arena went silent as the spectators gawked at the unbelievable sight before them. They looked at the Young Master on the ground, and then at Alex, who remained in his kicking pose, his expression dead serious.


    None of them had ever believed the Young Master could be defeated, and while the fight was far from over, seeing him on the ground shattered the invincible image they had of him.


    "T-this can''t be..."


    An elder actually muttered, the sheer disbelief in his eyes nearly making his eyes pop out. But the truth was right in front of him.


    "This isn''t over, Elder Ren." Another elder assured. "The Young Master hasn''t gone all out..."


    "Indeed..."


    Back on stage, Chen slowly got back to his feet, wiping the trail of blood from his nose. There was no burning hatred or unwillingness in his eyes.


    The Young Master rather had a wide grin on his face, his eyes burning with the desire for more. "That was good, Alexander. But I''m afraid it won''t be enough!"


    As soon as those words left his lips, he exploded with a powerful burst of speed, swiftly arriving before a prepared Alex. Weapons were discarded as this had just turned into a fist fight.


    With a series of hand strikes and kicks that forced Alexander back, Chen pressed on as he and Alex exchanged multiple attacks in seconds.


    Slap!


    Suddenly, Alex took an unexpected strike to the side of his head, taking him by surprise.


    Following that attack, Chen executed a combination of moves, delivering a series of blows to the head, the shoulders, the gut and then a leg sweep, exposing Alex to a final blow.


    The Young Master did not hesitate and dealt the same strike he received from Alex. However, before that strike landed, Alex managed to cross his arms, defending against the kick.


    Even then, the force behind it dealt the intended damage, sending him flying across the stage like a ragdoll.

 Chapter 455: No, They Didnt (1)

    "That''s what I''m talking about!"


    The crowd cheered for their favourite. Finally, the Young Master was doing what he was known for: defeating his opponents with overwhelming combat prowess.


    Alex quickly regained control over his body, one knee on the ground as he wiped the trickle of blood from the corner of his lips.


    ''To think his mastery over the martial arts is this high...'' Alex thought in shock. ''Even I wasn''t this skilful below the Venerable Stage.''


    In all honesty, Alex grew too fast, and he barely had any challenges in his journey to the peak. He was the stronger one most of the time, barely risking his life.


    His mastery over the martial arts was a benefit of what he was and the things he knew. This Chen, on the other hand, appeared to be the real deal ¡ª or so it seemed.


    "Once again, you didn''t press the advantage you created," Alex said, getting back to his feet.


    "I could say the same about you..." Chen shrugged in a carefree manner. "Let''s turn things up a notch, shall we...?"


    "Your move." Alex gestured with his left hand behind.


    "Hehe, you know... that''s usually my thing." The Young Master was mildly amused. Anyone who knew him understood that point. Of course, this was a trait Alexander had as well.


    They''ve already gotten a feel of each other''s weapon skills and martial arts, so it was time to switch to the use of abilities. Alex was a light master by default, while Chen was a gale master.


    Both of these abilities had their pros and cons. Then again, it depended on the imagination of the user in question.


    The crowd looked on in anticipation, knowing very well that they were about to switch to using their abilities. The air shimmered with tension as both fighters channelled their magical energy, the remnant energy flaring around their bodies wildly.


    Both fighters narrowed their eyes at each other as they waited for the right moment to make their move. Ultimately, the Young Master made the first move.


    Wind coiled at his feet, faster than sound, dashing across the arena with Wind Step. Alex barely caught the motion and raised a light shield, sparks flying as Chen''s kick cracked it.


    Using the momentum of that strike, Alex flipped backwards, mid-air, and launched light needles toward Chen''s last position.


    BOOM...!


    Unfortunately, they hit nothing.


    "Too direct." Chen''s voice came from behind. Then a compressed air blade skimmed past Alexander''s cheek.


    He gritted his teeth. "You talk too much."


    With a flash of light that covered a majority of the arena grounds, he activated Lightstep, blinking across the arena to gain distance. From his palms, he conjured a whip in one hand and charged forward.


    Chen grinned and called the wind, sliding past the whip with a burst of air from his feet. Their footwork became a dance of flickers and bursts¡ªlight bending, wind ripping, marble cracking beneath their feet.


    "Hohoho...! They''re really going all out!" The crowd couldn''t get enough of the Young Master teaching the newcomer his place. "The Young Master is dominating the fight!"


    Even he was a bit taken aback seeing his clone suppressed. ''This isn''t normal...'' Alex''s main body thought silently, narrowing his eyes at the Young Master.


    On the stage, Alex backstepped and ducked a gust-laced punch and countered with a blinding pulse, forcing Chen to cover his eyes for a second. It gave him time to dash in, forming a light hammer and slamming it down.


    BOOM...!


    But Chen flowed with the force, letting the wind carry him just out of reach. Then he returned with a brutal roundhouse, wind-packed and sharp, catching Alexander across the ribs.


    CRACK...!


    He skidded across the arena but kept his footing, blood dripping from the corner of his lip. He wiped it with the back of his hand and smirked.


    "Not bad."


    "You''re still relying too much on your power," Chen said. "But that lightstep... It''s clean."


    The arena shifted as Alexander raised a hand and another domain burst to life, drowning the platform in brilliant golden light. The crowd gasped.


    Chen closed his eyes. Then... breathed.


    Wind coiled beneath him, and he launched into tempest form, becoming a blur. Even in the light, even inside Alexander''s domain, he was hard to track, leaving Alex majorly confused.


    The final exchange began¡ªlightsteps vs. wind walks, photon shifts vs. feather glides.


    Then Alexander summoned his favourite weapon: The Spear. Chen answered with nothing but his bare hands.


    "What are you¡ª" Alexander muttered, lunging in. Chen shifted his stance and redirected the strike, his movements sharp, clean, masterful.


    "Combat isn''t just power," He said softly. "It''s rhythm."


    With a twist, Chen drove his palm into Alexander''s shoulder, disrupting his balance. The spear blinked out of existence.


    A wind burst swept Alexander off his feet, and he landed hard, his back hitting the stone. Before Alex could recover from that blow, a wind blade settled over his neck, forcing him to stay still.


    The crowd held their breath as the arena grew silent. In just a minute of clashing, the Young Master had dominated a light user like it was nothing, proving to the city that he was still the strongest at his level.


    "I yield..." Alex said with shocked eyes. This was the first time he was losing something like this... And honestly, it felt refreshing for its own reasons. Still, he was more curious than ever.


    Nodding his head, Chen stood over him and offered a hand. Alexander stared at it for a moment and then took it.


    "I''ve never met anyone like you before..." Alex said with a light smile. "I''m glad I met you."


    "Likewise, Alexander. Likewise." The Young Master replied with a cheeky smile, letting go of Alex''s hand and then turning to leave. "I''ll see you again, Alexander..."


    Alex didn''t reply as that was highly unlikely. As such, he chose not to reply, watching as the Young Master disappeared from the stage. Soon, he too made his way off the stage, disappearing past the barrier and turning into motes of light.


    Back in the booth, Alex and company remained quiet, each with their own thoughts about what had just transpired.


    Andrew was still having a hard time processing what he just saw as it made no sense whatsoever. There was no way a normal person ¡ª prodigy or not ¡ª could do what the Young Master just did.


    "So, who is he really?" Alex turned and asked the Dragon. "And don''t tell me he''s just the Young Master of a sect."


    "I have no reason to lie to you, Mr. Gray."


    Of course, Alex didn''t believe him. But there was nothing he could do given the records he was seeing. ''Or maybe that''s just what his records show...''


    Suddenly, Alexander''s head snapped to the side, his eyes narrowing dangerously. "No, they didn''t..." He nearly growled, feeling anger boiling in his depths.

 Chapter 456: No, They Didnt (2)

    "What is it?"


    Drakmor furrowed his brows in confusion as he turned to Alex, who abruptly got to his feet. It was clear from the slight rise and fall of his shoulders that he was pissed by something.


    "Some idiot had the bright idea of going after my universe," Alex replied with a sneer, turning to look at the dragon. "You told me no harm would come to my universe."


    Realising the seriousness of the situation, Drakmor got up as well, his eyes narrowing slightly. Very quickly, he connected to some of his enforcers to find out what was happening.


    It would have been a very easy thing if Alexander''s universe were connected to the Supreme One like most universes were. Still, for someone to go after Alex''s universe when they had something like a truce was a dick move.


    ''The gods...'' Drakmor got his response a second later. ''How can they do something so stupid!'' The dragon was already fuming. However, his expression remained as stoic as ever.


    "I''ll take care of this myself..." Alex said, his senses picking up the many eyes that quickly disappeared soon after. ''So, this was what it was about...''


    He disappeared in a flash of light, the dragon and apprentice quick on his trail. This could get messy real quick if not handled with care.


    The chief enforcer was not exactly sure what this was about. But he knew one thing: those gods did not like taking a loss. The only Being they had ever answered to was the Supreme One.


    Even he, as a chief enforcer, could not move them. Not that he was weak and couldn''t put them in their place. They were all servants of the Supreme One, so Drakmor could not really reprimand them, especially when he only came from a High-level Universe.


    Reappearing in the void of space, Alexander looked around and quickly found his destination, his body flashing out once more and appearing before the secret realm used as the gathering place of the gods to discuss ''celestial'' matters.


    "Come out!"


    Alex called out in a loud voice that rippled across the dense space. His expression was anything but pleasant; he was pissed and for a good reason.


    "I won''t say this more than twice!" Alex roared again, the very space around his body trembling. "Come out!"


    Drakmor and Andrew arrived before Alex. The dragon stepped forward, getting in close to Alexander. "Mr. Gray. You don''t have to do this..."


    "I came here in good faith, Lord Drakmor." Alex''s sharp eyes turned to the dragonic ones of Drakmor. "But these idiots don''t seem to understand basic courtesy."


    Suddenly, the secret realm shook, and a wave of invisible energy rippled out of the realm, disappearing in a flash. Someone was coming out and decided to make a show of their strength.


    "Puny Human..."


    The deep voice of the Being echoed across the void, causing the very space around to tremble for millions of kilometres.


    That wave of energy was far heavier than what Alex felt from those gods from earlier. Clearly, this God was far, far stronger. Even then, Alex didn''t flinch from their presence.


    "Watch your tone..." The voice continued as the space right in front of the secret realm tore open, letting out golden and white essence that further shook space. "You may be a veilwalker, but we have existed long before your universe was born.


    "You will show respect!"


    Space roared like thunder as the surrounding energies dispersed like raging winds, whipping across Alexander''s body. Out of the tear in the fabric, a large ethereal entity with a body resembling the backdrop of a universe grabbed both sides of the tear and ''crawled'' out, its size rivalling a supermassive star.


    "You talk of respect?" Alex sneered in disgust. "You''re nothing but a bunch of hypocrites!"


    BOOM...!


    The heavens cried, and space collapsed with fractures stretching for thousands of kilometres. A devastating pressure capable of collapsing Low-level universes fell on Alex.


    The dragon reacted almost instantaneously, strengthening his protective barrier around Andrew and attempting to do the same with Alex. However, just like before, he couldn''t extend his powers over to Alex.


    "Alex...!"


    The dragon snapped his head over to Alex, his hand stretched out towards him. However, to his surprise and the surprise of everyone watching, he remained unmoved.


    "..."


    The god whom Alex just directed his insults at was one of the chief gods, master of a concept ¡ª the Concept of Spacetime.


    Even Drakmor would be on his knees if he were just a veilwalker with only one core in his system. What he was seeing this time really left him shocked.


    ''He can''t be this strong...!''


    Drakmor was sure that, regardless of how strong Alex was with his unique energy, it shouldn''t be enough for someone from a Low-level universe.


    "You done?" Alex mocked in a calm voice, ignoring the cosmic-sized god and cracks that began healing.


    The pressure was still attempting to crush him, however, it couldn''t cross the 4-kilometre radius around Alex, creating a visible outline in space for all to see.


    ''So that''s why...''


    Drakmor recognised what it was, finally understanding why Alex never felt the pressure of the Supreme One''s will in the Universe. ''I''m standing right inside and I couldn''t tell...'' He couldn''t help but gulp, glancing at Alex with a bit of caution.


    The Spacetime God couldn''t believe what he was seeing with his celestial eyes. The puny Being that was no less than an ant withstood his presence like it was nothing ¡ª veilwalker or not.


    "I''m warning you fools..." Alex''s voice woke him and the others out of their shocked state. "Call your forces back in the next second before I wipe them out of existence."


    "..."


    Silence settled over the space as everyone couldn''t believe their senses. Alexander did not show a shred of respect towards a chief god.


    In the back, Andrew gulped as he stared at Alex''s back, a strange feeling rising in his being. Just like he had thought, Alex looked scary when he was pissed; he was very protective of his universe.


    "Haha... Hahaha...!"


    The chief god suddenly burst out laughing. Despite what Alex displayed, he wasn''t shaken, not even a little. "I now understand where your confidence comes from, human...


    "But you forget! You''re in Universe Prime, and until I say so, you''re not going anywhere!" Space trembled once more as Alex sensed the surrounding fabric harden beyond normal. "And your other bodies won''t be enough to stop what''s happening."


    The god put the universe on lockdown ¡ª no one was coming or going without his permission. Even a chief enforcer would have to ask his permission, after all, this was his universe, and he had its recognition.


    "Is that right...?" Alex replied calmly, his brows slightly lifted. His words once again left many of the gods watching surprised. Ignoring the senses, Alex asked the question that was bothering him.


    "Why exactly are you guys going after my universe?"

 Chapter 457: My Home (1)

    Back in the lower sectors of the multiverse, a team of gods numbering in the hundreds arrived before what looked like a small spiral in the blankness of the true void.


    It was barely visible to the eyes and senses, but anyone who knew what they were searching for would find it without much difficulty.


    Most of these gods were considered minor gods under a chief god/god king. However, their status as minors didn''t make them weak as one would think. In this case, however, they were called minor because they lost in the faith wars to acquire the god seat.


    As such, the price for that status required them to answer to those who held the main seat of power, carrying out missions assigned to them while working to increase the number of faithful they had in their corner.


    It was a game that had been going on for aeons, as god seats could be changed in the blink of an eye if one god wasn''t paying attention. Despite this situation, the number of times the god seat had changed could be counted on one hand.


    For instance, per the records Alexander had sifted through in his home universe, there had been instances where there were more than two god kings for one concept, each from a different background.


    And while these records were heavily misconstrued throughout time and across the multiverse, the facts still remained ¡ª they were not weak.


    Each figure present was more than 5 meters tall, some with humanoid figures, while others kept their divine beast forms.


    Regardless of what body shape they took, they all had their divinities swirling around their bodies in a perpetual dance, obscuring their true appearance to those they deemed unworthy.


    "It''s smaller than I imagined."


    One of the leading gods for the mission, Rethkar ¡ª The Turning Eye, mumbled to himself. This god answered to the Spacetime God ¡ª Chronovar, and controlled the aspect of Past Time (Memories, Records).


    "It is a Lower-level universe, after all."


    Next to Rethkar was the second god in charge of this mission, Thrayn ¡ª The Fold. Just like Rethkar, she answered to Chronovar and controlled Space and Dimensional Travel.


    Normally, such gods could only manipulate the fabric of their universe, bending it to their will. They could stretch space endlessly; they could fold space like cloth; they could open rifts connecting one point to another.


    What they couldn''t do before was tear the veil to the true void and to other universes. That, of course, changed when they connected with the Supreme One as his vassals.


    "Mm." Rethkar agreed with a nod. Looking over to his partner, he said: "Do your thing so we can get out of this dump."


    "Agreed."


    Thrayn stepped forward, and under the gazes of the others, arrived a couple of million kilometres from the veil of the universe. She stretched her left hand forward and attempted to tear the veil.


    ''Hmm?''


    Nothing happened after several seconds passed. This was odd as she could feel her power being exerted. So, there should have been no way for the veil to resist her.


    "What''s wrong?" Rethkar narrowed his eyes as he noticed the delay.


    "It''s the veil... It''s not responding to my commands." Her tone was filled with shock and confusion as she turned to look at her comrade. "Something is wrong..."


    None of the gods here knew anything about what the previous enforcers did when they arrived here, and they didn''t bother to find out either.


    "Make contact with the veil..." Rethkar suggested as he flew close to Thrayn.


    The other gods in the back observed calmly. These gods had no purpose other than to serve as combat support for the two gods in the event of a fight.


    Despite the pride they had in their divinities and status, the main gods interested in Alexander still acknowledged that he had some skills worth mentioning.


    Thrayn flew in close, arriving right before the veil of the universe. She extended her left hand like before, but this time, made contact with the veil.


    BOOM...!


    "Ah...!"


    An instantaneous eruption of unseen energy blew The Fold backwards at breakneck speed, the force quickly arriving before Rethkar and the other gods.


    In the blink of an eye, all the gods were blown away from the universe like helpless dolls caught in a raging wind. Regardless of what they tried to do to regain control of their bodies, they couldn''t break free from the raging force.


    After what felt like an eternity, the gods were able to regain control, spun around and faced the universe in the distance.


    "What the hell was that?!"


    One of the support gods voiced the thoughts of everyone around. While they were not injured, they felt humiliated.


    Before coming here, they were told what to watch out for. Alexander had this strange essence that made it difficult to sense or see through him.


    However, with his main body in Universe Prime, handling whatever remnants he left behind shouldn''t be much of an issue.


    Right before their eyes, they saw the surrounding energies right in the place Thrayn touched swirl and condense, forming the outline of their person of interest.


    Donned in his black armour with white detailing, Alex stood over five meters. With both hands behind his back and a confident demeanour, Alex embodied the epitome of protectiveness.


    "You shouldn''t be here..." Alex scowled at the gods. "Leave while I''m asking nicely..."


    "..."


    No reply came from the gods as they were still reeling from the surprise blow they all received. But one thing was for certain: these gods were not about to listen to some small figure ¡ª especially the copy of said Being.


    "Step aside, cheap copy." Rethkar floated forward, Thrayn right beside him. "This is the will of the gods. You will obey..." The arrogance and entitlement in his tone made Alex furrow his brows deeper.


    "Perhaps, you may have forgotten..." Alex lowered his gaze slightly, and the space around his body rippled ever so gently. These fools were about to drive him insane.


    "This is MY universe... This is MY home." He emphasised the word ''my'' to drive his point home. "No one... Absolutely no one will be stepping foot inside."

 Chapter 458: My Home (2)

    "That''s where you''re wrong, Alexander."


    "..."


    Alexander was left slightly speechless, not sure what the god was talking about. Even his main body in Universe Prime was left speechless.


    These gods were here to invade his home without even asking, and he was the one in the wrong? Something was wrong with the narrative.


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Alex growled in a low tone.


    "All universes in this reality were birth using Universe Prime as the blueprint." Rethkar continued confidently, his divinity flaring around him wildly. "That means everything that exists is under the jurisdiction of Universe Prime. And as gods of said universe, we have dominion over all universes."


    "I see..." Alex couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Anyone would have gone insane hearing such nonsense. And while he was mad, it wasn''t enough to push him over the edge.


    ''These misguided fools believe they are above everything.'' Alex mused silently, taking a good look at the hundreds of gods gathered here. ''Are they really under the Supreme One?''


    This also made him wonder if the Supreme One could see what was happening, wherever he was. Back in Universe Prime, Alexander''s main body was still waiting for the response of Chronovar before he did what he said he would.


    "Like you just heard from my herald, stay put like the little boy you are and let them do what they came to do." Chronovar replied confidently.


    "Lord Chronovar, what you and the others are doi¡ª" Drakmor tried to intervene but was quickly shut down.


    "Silence!" The Spacetime god roared in outrage. "Know your place. You''re just a servant of the Supreme One."


    ''But we''re all his servants.'' The dragon thought silently. Still, he shut up and decided to see how things played out.


    Despite his collected and calm personality, he was still very curious about Alexander and how powerful he could really be for a lower universe veilwalker.


    "Let me guess..." Alex said, catching everyone''s attention. "Your heralds, Rethkar and Thrayn, are there to learn what you couldn''t before, right? Maybe gain a bit of leverage on me?" A sharp glint flashed across his eyes at that point.


    It was but a simple feat to see through the guise of those morons who called themselves gods, especially when he was standing right in the heart of Universe Prime, where he could sift through the records to see what divinity those gods represented.


    "Ooh..." Chronovar was impressed that Alex could see that much. However, his heavy voice grew deeper and colder a second later. "Then that makes this easier... Tell your clone to step aside before we use force."


    "Why couldn''t you just ask me like a normal person?" Alex shot back with raised brows. "If you wanted to know something about me, you could have just asked. Why go through this long-winded way of acquiring information?"


    "..."


    Chronovar and the other gods around were left speechless. They were so used to getting their way in everything that seeing a ''small-time'' veilwalker dominate the minor gods made them want to put Alexander in his place.


    And since they couldn''t see through him and weren''t used to just asking and receiving, it completely skipped their celestial brains. But then, there was also no guarantee that Alex would be completely honest with them.


    The best way was to go straight to the source of the information they wanted. Records didn''t lie, and even if there was a chance that the records were manipulated, there was still a lot they could get on Alex and put him in his place.


    "Interesting..." Chronovar mumbled thoughtfully. "Very well, Alexander. Tell us everything about yourself."


    "I will... right after you call off your heralds," Alex replied decisively. "I don''t like strangers invading my home."


    "Hahaha..."


    Chronovar laughed out loud, finding Alexander''s words funny. For the gods to admit that what they did was unnecessary? They''d rather keep the play on. There was no way they''d lose face like that.


    "They will stay." Chronovar abruptly stopped and said. "There''s no guarantee what you''ll be saying will be the truth."


    The gods had already made up their minds. Their heralds were going to get inside that universe whether Alex liked it or not ¡ª at the very least, to confirm his words.


    At this point, Alex was reaching his limits. How hard was leaving his universe alone? Moreover, giving in to their ridiculous demands would make them believe they could toss him around.


    He needed to stand his ground and put the gods in their place.


    "Why must you be this stubborn?" Alex mumbled to himself. No one could hear him if he didn''t want them to, so no one did. But they did see his lips move and could deduce what he said.


    "What is it going to be, Alexander?" Chronovar pushed for a response. "Regardless of what you choose, the outcome will be the same. You should step aside and allow the heralds to do what they''re there to do."


    "No..." Alex replied in a cold tone, his expression turning serious. "This nonsense ends now... Tell your heralds to leave by the time I count down to one."


    "Heh~ I''d like to see what that clone of yours is really capable of..." Chronovar sneered. None of them took his words seriously.


    At the same time, they wanted to see what he was really capable of. This was a good opportunity to see for themselves.


    "Hah..." A long sigh escaped his lips as Alex closed his eyes for a moment. "Do you seriously believe I can''t touch any of you here?"


    "..."


    This was what they also wondered. Naturally, they were confident in their superiority. And while Chronovar was chosen to stand for them because of his concept, he was not the strongest among the main gods.


    "Three..."


    Alex began the count as silence settled over the space. Everyone secretly observing was ready to see how Alex was going to deal with the gods before his universe.


    Furthermore, the combat gods among the main gods prepared themselves for a fight. For those who were just observing, they decided to minimise the intensity of their senses to avoid getting caught in whatever was about to happen.


    "Two..."


    The second countdown came from his body facing the minor gods before his universe. They were all aware of the conversation that was happening in Universe Prime and weren''t surprised to hear the countdown.


    They watched as Alex raised his right hand from behind him, prompting the minor gods to get into combat stances. However, Alex simply held his fingers in a snapping gesture.


    "Hehe... This is going to be good." Some of the gods couldn''t help but grin excitedly, many retrieving their divine weapons.


    ''I have a bad premonition about this...'' Andrew, who witnessed what was happening via Drakmor''s help, couldn''t help but gulp. ''That body of his may be no weaker than his main body.''


    Drakmor remained silent, but he agreed with his apprentice. There was a nagging feeling growing in the pit of his Being. Alex was about to do something that would shatter their reality.


    "One..."


    The final countdown came, but Alexander''s clone didn''t immediately act as they all thought. There was no snap of his fingers.


    "Looks like he''s just all talk." Rethkar sneered, chiding himself for feeling a slight panic from that snapping gesture.


    Staring at the minor gods before him with a deadpan expression, Alex shook his head with a sigh. "I warned your masters, but it seems none of them care for your lives..." At the end of those words, Alexander snapped his fingers.


    "!"

 Chapter 459: Whats Stopping You? (1)

    "!"


    No one knew or saw what happened next. But everyone immediately understood the effects of that finger snap.


    As soon as the snap echoed in the true void, all the minor gods froze in place. There was no spacetime fabric to freeze, nor was there any organised flow of energies in the true void.


    The eyes of all gods facing Alexander trembled in horror as they lost control of their entire body besides their facial expressions. They stood frozen in place ¡ª divinities and all.


    Then, Alex took a single step forward, his body momentarily disappearing and appearing before Rethkar. The god could not gulp even if he wanted.


    "I warned your masters..." Alex mumbled with a blank stare and condensed a white flame in his right hand. "This is on them..."


    Back in Universe Prime, all the gods observing couldn''t believe what they just saw. They had expected some form of fighting at the very least!


    Yet what they were seeing was one Being subduing powerful gods with a single gesture. The ridiculousness of it all left them speechless for several seconds.


    Chronovar had no words left. His attention shifted from Alex''s main body and then to the one facing the minor gods before his universe.


    "You wouldn''t..." Chronovar mumbled almost absentmindedly.


    The answer came in the form of Alex pointing the hand that condensed the white flames, bringing his index and middle finger together.


    "You only respond to force..." The clone replied and touched the head of Rethkar. "This should send my message across."


    Right under the senses of all gods watching, the white flames swiftly disappeared into the forehead of the god. A second passed and the god''s body trembled slightly before disintegrating into chaotic energies.


    "..."


    Just like that, a god was erased from existence. The other minor gods felt an existential crisis run down their celestial spines. They had never been this scared.


    The worst part? They couldn''t move!


    ''My Lord...!!!''


    The gods called for their patron gods to save them, but no reply came ¡ª they were on their own. Even if those main gods wanted to intervene, they couldn''t.


    Something was interfering with their ability to reach their faithful, regardless of where they were in the multiverse! But that was not all.


    Whoever attempted to reach the minor gods felt a shiver down their spine when Alexander''s main body directed his gaze in their direction, sending a silent warning to them.


    Snap.


    Another snap echoed once more and the minor gods could have sworn they felt their hearts fall into the pits of their stomachs, and they didn''t even have hearts or stomachs.


    A similar white flame to what erased Rethkar out of existence appeared before all the minor gods, floating just before their foreheads.


    "What is it going to be?" Alexander turned his sharp gaze to Chronovar, waiting for a renewed response.


    "..."


    Chronovar was still in shock at what had happened. He knew his herald was really gone. After all, the part of the concept Rethkar controlled returned to him in full.


    He was at a loss for words... He didn''t know how to respond to that. They just sent those gods to their death, and for what?!


    Nothing!


    If just a clone of the main man could do such a thing, imagine what the main body was capable of, and he was standing in Universe Prime! Alexander was no normal veilwalker! He was an anomaly unseen before!


    "Lord Alexander..." The dragon next to Alex finally called him Lord, recognising the monster they had invited over. "I think you''ve sent your point across..." His tone was more polite than ever.


    Realising he was in the heart of Alex''s strange energy, it was wise not to provoke him. What was the point of having 256 universe cores when a sliver of unseen energies could erase him from existence?!


    "No, I want to hear it from these pompous gods..." Alex said with a frown. "I don''t think they''re used to being put in their place."


    Drakmor could only stand aside and wait for the response of the gods. Alex was still merciful enough to give them a chance to take back their words ¡ª something they honestly didn''t deserve.


    "We acknowledge our error..."


    A female voice, ethereal and soul-ensnaring, echoed across the entire space. Chronovar was unable to reply for whatever reason, so another god had to step up.


    Alex turned his head in the direction of the voice as space in that region quivered and twisted, and a goddess stepped out of the void.


    Her appearance was completely obscured by the flaring divinity around her, but she had a humanoid figure standing a little over 5 meters.


    The goddess was smart not to enter the range of Alexander''s invisible domain. At this point, they all knew what that invisible barrier was.


    "And you are..."


    "Seradia." The goddess introduced herself politely. "Goddess of Wisdom and War Strategy..."


    "You seem like a smart one." Alex did not care for her sweet voice or her beauty. "Am I to take whatever you say as the words of the rest?"


    Seradia didn''t immediately reply, appearing as if she was considering those words. "Yes, Lord Alexander. We have seen the error of our ways, and are willing to back¡ª"


    "Not so fast..." Alex suddenly interrupted with a raised hand. "I gave your lot a chance to back away several times, and even spared your goons after demonstrating my strength. You don''t expect me to just give them back, do you?" A devilish grin graced his handsome features.


    Simply returning the gods to them would be too easy. They were too arrogant and believed they could get away with anything. Alex wanted to see them spit blood from humiliation.


    "Why you..."


    A growl of frustration echoed from somewhere. Someone was unwilling to accept such nonsense and couldn''t take it anymore.


    Unfortunately for that god, he was dealing with a very pissed off Alexander. Before any more words could echo in the void, Alex abruptly burst forward, swiftly arriving before the hidden domain where the god''s voice came.


    "W-What are you trying to do?!"


    A panicked voice rang from the domain as the god realised what Alex intended to do. With a straightened hand gesture, he plunged his right hand into space and tore open the hidden domain, spewing golden brilliance like a flood.


    Under the shocked senses and eyes of all those watching, Alex disappeared into the hidden domain.


    "Are we just going to stand here while he disrespects us all?!" One of the gods voiced his bitterness.


    "What''s stopping you?"


    The god went silent as he had nothing to say to that. He was hoping to get many gods to side with him, however, it appeared he wasn''t the only one shaken from what he saw.


    "Aah...!"


    A piercing cry resounded across space a second later, signalling the events that were transpiring in there. No one dared to interfere, fearing they would be next on the list.

 Chapter 460: Whats Stopping You? (2)

    "Aah...!"


    Another second passed after that heart-wrenching scream when the hidden domain opened once more, revealing Alex stepping out of the realm with a very badly beaten god with their divinity flickering around their body.


    Alex held the god by their left leg and dragged it behind him. With every step he took, he covered millions of kilometres, quickly closing in on where he stood initially.


    Unlike before, Drakmor had backed away from where he stood with Alex. He was now cautious of his invisible domain he couldn''t sense or see. Of course, Alex did not miss this small detail and also didn''t really care.


    "Where were we...?" Alex continued as if nothing had happened, tossing the beaten god before his feet. "Ah... we were talking about how you lot would compensate me."


    "..."


    The gods were unable to process what was happening. How did putting a foreigner in his place become the opposite? They couldn''t comprehend it.


    But the truth was right before their eyes and divine senses. With what Alex did to the minor gods, shaking them to their core, they realised the foolishness of their endeavour and how much they cherished being alive.


    Chronovar, who had been out of it for some time, finally regained his composure and looked down at Alex, his expression unreadable. A second later, his cosmic form began shrinking, coming to a stop at a height of five meters.


    His figure flashed and disappeared, reappearing beside Seradia. He was the one to handle and trap him here, but that action seemed pointless.


    He looked down at the beaten War God at Alex''s feet and couldn''t help but gulp imperceptibly. He was one of the gods meant to engage Alexander in combat when the time came.


    To think he was easily subdued in what appeared to be just a second. Chronovar would be lying if he said he wasn''t impressed.


    "What do you want...?" He finally asked.


    "First off, I want all the gods here." Alex demanded coldly. "There will be no more hiding, no more subtle spying. Whether you were involved in this scheme or not, everyone must be here..."


    "You don''t know what you''re asking, Lord Alexander." Seradia replied, her tone still gentle and soothing.


    "Are you referring to the Primordials?" Alex asked with raised brows, once again leaving the gods speechless. "Yes, I know about them too."


    "Then you should know what you''re asking for is going too far..." Chronovar replied. However, before he could add anything else, Alex cut him off.


    "Yet, I''m not seeing the others." Alex narrowed his eyes at the two gods. "Maybe I wasn''t clear enough..." At the same time, his clone moved the white flames closer to their targets.


    In response, several gods appeared behind Chronovar and Seradia, numbering in the thousands, major and minor gods alike. The only ones missing were the primordials.


    Being gathered together, the different divinities caused the surrounding space to tremble continuously, the flares from them lighting up the space as well.


    None of them liked being ordered around, but Alex got them by the throat. Even if they didn''t have a herald held hostage by Alexander, they didn''t wish to see Alex break into their private domains.


    He had more than proved he was beyond their capabilities with his strange power. They were arrogant and entitled, not stupid.


    "Much better..." Alex grinned softly, taking in the sour expressions of the numerous gods. He looked at the god who lay before him and kicked him towards the others.


    ''Lord Drakmor...'' Andrew called to his mentor telepathically. ''What do you think he''s going to do to them?''


    ''You have a front row seat, just watch.'' The dragon replied, a hint of curiosity in his tone.


    Andrew nodded and focused his full attention on Alex, watching his every move. Looking at his broad back, he wondered if he was ever going to ascend and be that domineering.


    "Now then..." Alex began and took a step forward, and as he expected, the gods backed away slightly, weary of his invisible domain.


    Ignoring their weariness, Alex continued: "What I want is a simple apology from you."


    "What...?"


    The gods couldn''t help but echo in confusion. They expected extortion of their treasures to the highest degree, but an apology was not one of them.


    "You heard me." Alex snorted. "What do you think I am? What do you have that I cannot create? Your private domains? Your divine weapons or armaments? I have no need for anything of yours..."


    Chronovar and the others realised the truth in his words. But apologising was not something any of them had ever done towards a Being they considered lesser ¡ª even now, they still viewed him as lesser.


    The Supreme One and the Primordials were a different story. But the above-mentioned barely interacted with the rest of them, keeping to themselves and their territories.


    "What? You''re too good for that?"


    No response came as the gods stared at Alex with bitter expressions. Some of the gods clenched their fists, already feeling the humiliation gnawing at them.


    The very fact that Alex asked this of them was humiliation enough. Moreover, the fact that they didn''t have a lot of choices in the matter vexed them to no end.


    Of course, there were those who were only bitter from getting dragged into this entire mess. Unfortunately for them, Alex didn''t care about their reasons.


    "I don''t have all day, you know?" Alex furrowed his brows, reminding them of the gods he had at his mercy.


    "Y-you''re going too far, Alexander. Just because we aren''t fighting you doesn''t mean we''re weak. Don''t push us too far." Chronovar voiced coldly. "We admit we made an error in judgment, but don''t get the wrong impression. Even a cornered animal will fight back when it sees no other way out."


    "What''s stopping you then?" Alex retorted. "Either you get down on your knees, or you come at me and risk losing everything..."


    A snap of his fingers brought all the gods in his universe''s region to him, forcing them to their knees and heads lowered in shame.


    With his main body in Universe Prime connecting to his other body, it was an easy task to bring them over. This was still a connection he hadn''t figured out yet; that and how the multiverse connects with every single universe.


    For the hostage gods, the abrupt change in environment didn''t surprise them much, but Chronovar was the one most shocked.


    He still had space locked. Yet Alex did whatever he pleased without a hindrance.


    "Now choose..." Alex demanded. "Kneel and apologise, or lose everything..."

 Chapter 461: Its Time

    "Kneel and apologise, or lose everything..."


    Hearing those words made most of the gods grit their teeth in humiliation. As Beings who had been at the top since the dawn of time, being reduced to this was too much!


    Even with their subordinate gods kneeling before them with their lives on the line, they made no attempts at complying.


    "Very well..."


    Alex muttered softly, his eyes blazing a foreboding white as he set his figure ablaze with his Nexis Radiant. Suddenly, the gods kneeling before him groaned when an overbearing pressure fell on them.


    "Ugh...!"


    Their faces were slammed into the hardened layer of space they knelt in, unable to even tilt their heads to the side. Some attempted to call for their chief gods, but they just stood there with hardened expressions.


    "For every second that passes without you doing as you''re told, a god will die..." He set an ultimatum.


    "You don''t have to do this, Lord Alexander." Seradia attempted to defuse the rising tension. "We can talk throug¡ª"


    "Enough!"


    The goddess flinched for a moment, taken aback by the sudden outburst. She couldn''t help but gulp in fright, finally deciding to shut her trap.


    "Haha..." Alex laughed in exasperation. "Here I was thinking you were one of the smart ones, but I guess I thought wrong. You''re all too scared to do a damn thing about me and too proud to apologize! Tsk, talk about disappointment." He lowered his gaze to the kneeling gods.


    "I guess your lives amount to nothing."


    He spat out coldly and took a step forward, abruptly appearing beside Thrayn. One way or another, he was going to make these gods lose their dignity. Clearly, they feared it as much as dying.


    Alexander brought his index and middle finger together, pointing them at the goddess and condensing a white flame. With his eyes locked onto Chronovar''s, he sent the flames into her head.


    "Argh...!"


    Chronovar watched with raging eyes as another one of his heralds screamed to death. The minor goddess called to her patron, but Chronovar just stood there and watched.


    ''I can''t believe these fools...'' Alex gritted his teeth as anger raged in his existence. ''They''re willing to see their own die at my hands just because they''re too proud to apologise. What sort of existence is this?!''


    A sudden surge of disgust flashed through his entire Being just looking at the arrogant faces of the gods. Thrayn disappeared a moment later, plunging the space into another wave of uncomfortable silence.


    ''Killing these gods won''t change a thing...'' Alex realised. ''They''re never going to do it...'' He clenched his fists and released a heavy sigh.


    This was not working. They cared enough to appear before him, but not enough to go down on their knees and apologise.


    "You lot disgust me..." Alex couldn''t look at them anymore. "For gods claiming to be the first of their kind, you''re nothing but failures. You don''t deserve your titles..."


    "..."


    While the gods were fuming about how Alexander dealt with them, they did not say anything else. They acknowledged Alex was far more powerful than they imagined. But they still didn''t see him at their level.


    Moreover, hearing what Alex just said brought a sly smile to some of their faces. It was an insult to them, but they understood the implication of those words. He didn''t have it in him to kill all those gods.


    Alex wished more than anything to strip them of their divinities. But with the gods conscious of his domain, that would be difficult.


    "Lord Alexander...?"


    Drakmor took a bold decision and walked right into Alexander''s domain, making everyone look at him like he was crazy.


    "Aren''t you afraid anymore?" Alex looked to his side, where Drakmor came to stop.


    "Not necessarily..." The dragon shook his head slightly, a gentle smile on his face. "I think I understand the kind of person you are, Lord Alexander. You''re not one to harm a person who caused you no harm..."


    He looked over and saw Alex turn his face away, looking at the gods instead. That expression confirmed his thoughts; he was right.


    "What is it?" Alex asked.


    Turning to look at the arrogant gods who stood with their backs straight, Drakmor shared his thoughts. He knew what he was about to say would irk the gods, but he needed to say it.


    "I know what they did angered you greatly, and you have every right to be." He lowered his gaze towards the kneeling gods and then continued. "However, killing these gods won''t make them bend the knee. They''re used to getting their way with no repercussions."


    Several gods narrowed their eyes at Drakmor, their divinities flaring slightly. However, they kept quiet and just observed. They''d have time to deal with the rude dragon.


    "Your point?"


    "Let the Supreme One deal with them," Drakmor said. "The Supreme One doesn''t really interact with the gods since they know better than to go against his rules. You may think the Supreme One isn''t watching, but he sees all..."


    Naturally, Alex knew this much. With the Supreme One''s will diffuse across this entire universe, it would be hard not to. What he didn''t understand was why the Supreme One didn''t act.


    "Didn''t you say no harm would come to my universe when you invited me here?" Alex gave the dragon a side eye, expecting an answer. "You had me thinking that was the will of the Supreme One."


    "That it is." Drakmor admitted. "Maybe he wanted to see how you''d react."


    "And..."


    "And it''s time..." At those words, space suddenly trembled as a bright light flashed in the far distance, prompting everyone to look over.


    However, what followed next made Alex raise his eyebrows in mild shock. ''So they had no problem doing it, huh?''


    Every last one of the gods abruptly turned to face the light and knelt, their heads lowered in reverence to that light. They turned off their divinities to reveal their true appearances without hesitation.


    Alex shook his head and then turned his full attention to the light. He watched as the light subsided slightly and took the shape of a large open door with a blinding white interior.


    "The Supreme One awaits..." Drakmor gestured towards the light.


    "Aren''t you two coming...?" Alex asked and then looked at Andrew, who was in the back. The apprentice could only shake his head.


    "The Supreme One wants to meet only you..." The dragon said. However, his expression abruptly changed as surprise flickered in his eyes. He turned to look at Alex with strange eyes, his stare making Alex furrow his brows.


    "What is it?"

 Chapter 462: The Supreme One (1)

    "They aren''t dead..." Drakmor stated more than asked, still shaken from what he had just heard from the Supreme One.


    "Ah..." Alex muttered, realising what the dragon was referring to. With another snap of his fingers, the two apparently dead gods appeared amongst their colleagues, their expressions one of shock and fear.


    "Hii...!"


    The moment their eyes fell on Alex, they swiftly distanced themselves. As for the gods who were kneeling in the direction of the gate, they were left in a state of disbelief.


    "H-how...?"


    The dragon asked the question everyone had in mind. Chronovar, especially, was very interested in knowing. He swore those concepts his two heralds wielded were freed when they ''died''.


    There was no way this made sense. The concepts didn''t come from just any universe, it came from Universe Prime! This made the entire thing all the more baffling.


    "I gave my answer a long time ago," Alex replied casually. "It''s not my fault you guys couldn''t understand what I meant."


    "..."


    Drakmor and the gods were at a loss for words. But as the dragon thought about his response to that minor god some time back, realisation dawned on him.


    ''His own system...''


    From the unique energy they could not sense to the capabilities allowing Alex to suppress the Universe Prime gods. None of this was normal and went against all they knew about the multiverse.


    ''A system that can interact with this reality and not the other way around...'' Drakmor gulped. ''Is this all as a result of his self-ascension?'' The dragon wasn''t sure, and he wasn''t buying it.


    Had that been the case, all gods would have had their own essence. ''No... Veilwalkers are different. We become reality itself once we reach godhood.''


    The dragon looked at Alex once more. ''He is his own universe with his own rules...That is why this reality couldn''t tell the difference between erased and captured. The Universe failed to sense that connection and thought the gods were erased.''


    The knowing smile on Alexander''s face told the dragon his line of thought was more or less correct. ''He''s a monster...''


    "Well then, I''ll see you guys later." Alex''s intent woke them out of their running thoughts. With a wave of his hand, his figure shot through the much denser space with ease, quickly closing in on the light.


    Soon, his figure disappeared, and the imaginary doors closed a second later. The gods remained in place for several seconds before lifting their heads.


    As they contemplated their actions and what the dragon said, some of the gods couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down their spines.


    "What do you think the Supreme One will do?" One of the gods asked nervously.


    "I have no idea... But it can''t be good. Hardly has the Supreme One interacted with us. This time, however, I think we went too far..."


    "..."


    The major gods heard every word, clenching their fists nervously. Naturally, some believed the Supreme One would ignore this, like he always did.


    "!!!"


    That thought came back to bite the gods in the backside when they all received a one-word message from the Supreme One. This was something that rarely ever occurred.


    Some gods had never actually seen the Supreme One or heard his voice in their heads before. But that one word told them they were in serious trouble.


    Their ugly expressions depicting their fear and trembling bodies didn''t go unnoticed by Drakmor and his apprentice. Ignoring the gods, the dragon said to his apprentice, "Let''s go..."


    The two disappeared shortly after. Drakmor was taking Andrew to the base of operations of the Chiefs. There was nothing to do at the moment except to wait.


    ...


    Appearing on the other side of the light doors, Alex was welcomed to a world of complete white. There was no atmosphere, no earth, no nothing.


    ''My Nexus Radiant is still in effect.''


    Alex thought with a sigh of relief. He could still feel the power of the Supreme One all around him, draining him of his energy, but it was not enough to make a noticeable dent.


    Also, he could feel his connection to the outside world. The space did not cut his connections to his other bodies, which was another relief for his nerves.


    "Hello...?" Alex called softly.


    His senses were limited to the size of his domain, so there was not much he could do. Even if it wasn''t, he doubted he could extend it more than what he already had.


    There was also the fact that there was nothing around.


    "Welcome..."


    An ethereal voice, deep and majestic, echoed all around Alex, making him take an unconscious step back. That single word shook his domain, draining more energy than he used in subduing the gods.


    ''Fuck, I need to be careful.'' He broke out a cold sweat, still searching for any signs of the Supreme One.


    "Oops, sorry about that." The voice came again. This time, however, it felt different and even jovial, leaving Alex confused and tense. Unlike the majestic and soul-stirring tone from before, this tone sounded... childish.


    But one thing was certain: the drain he felt earlier was gone. The Supreme One was able to tell that his word had a heavy impact on Alex. ''If just a single word could drain me this much...'' He didn''t complete that thought.


    Alex knew he was in trouble if the Supreme One wanted to harm him. The Supreme One wouldn''t need to do anything but drain him until there was nothing left.


    "Please, have a seat..."


    Right before his eyes, a small tea table 35 centimetres high, 115 centimetres long and 75 centimetres wide, appeared with two soft mats on opposite sides. On one side of the table was a modern tea set, the teapot already letting out steam.


    Alex looked at the set-up for a second before moving to take a seat. The Supreme One was yet to make his appearance, but Alex was patient.


    His mind was racing with multiple topics, at the top of the list being his energy levels. ''I need to test my hypothesis as soon as possible. My other bodies can''t do this without the core...''


    "Sorry for the wait."


    Alex snapped out of his thoughts and raised his head when he heard a voice right before him. The Supreme One was already seated on the other mat with a slight smile tugging at his lips.